《Funerary Lady》


 C1

    Funerary Lady, also known as Accompanying the Funerary Slave, was a bad habit that continued in many remote villages. There was a saying that life could not be a human, and death was not allowed to bring one''s soul to bear.


    Ever since I was young, I have been viewed as an ominous thing by my fellow villagers, and unlike the other girls, I was highly regarded because I was a wild girl who was picked up from a cemetery, and my adoptive father was a mournful person who hid from all the villagers.


    The main reason is that foster father always likes to study some evil things. Many people in the village and I have personally witnessed him digging out a big black dog''s eye and swallowing it.


    In fact, before I was eight years old, my adoptive father had been very good to me, and he was not a cruel person.


    But I remember the day of my eighth birthday, when a man died in the middle of the night in a house near ours, and the man''s daughter-in-law came to his adoptive father so early in the morning to ask him to help.


    Since it was a waste, the adoptive father naturally didn''t dare to hesitate and immediately packed up his things. Before he left, he even caressed my head and said,


    "Xiao Die be good, and watch the house. I''ll come back for your birthday at noon."


    Zhuang Xiaodie, that''s my name. My adoptive father got it from Zhuang Zhou Xiaomeng who was obsessed with Butterfly, but later on it was too difficult to write and it was changed to Xiao Die.


    Allowing me to change my name on my own also showed how much my foster father doted on me. However, I never thought that after this trip, the foster father who doted on me would never come back ¡­


    From morning until nine in the evening, I watched through the window as my adoptive father entered the woman''s house. However, he didn''t come out.


    My heart felt wronged, I had clearly said that I would return at noon, and let me wait until now. The young me at that time only thought about my foster father and not my words, so I walked directly towards the woman''s house. That woman was not much younger than my foster father, and the man who died had the surname of Zhang.


    At that time, I was still filled with unwillingness, and could not care about the number of dead people, so I walked straight towards the Aunt Zhang''s house, about to open the door.


    Before I could push open the door, I suddenly heard waves of painful groans coming from inside the house. These groans came from the Aunt Zhang s, but when I listened carefully, it did not feel like pain.


    Even though I''m small, I still know that normally, when people die, they would only cry, so why is it that when the Aunt Zhang came back, they would only moan?


    Perhaps if I was a little bit louder, I wouldn''t have barged in so rashly when I heard this sound. However, at that time, I directly pushed open the door and rushed in.


    The moment I opened the door, I was stunned. There was only a yellow cloth on the floor, and on the yellow cloth, there were three naked bodies. Two of them were my foster father, my Aunt Zhang, and the other was my Uncle Zhang.


    Inside the room, there were more than ten large red candles, illuminating the entire room, as well as the two living people''s bodies.


    The two of them were completely naked, sitting face to face, both of them panting heavily. The corpse was lying on the ground with its eyes wide open, as if it was staring at two living people, and it was also staring at me ¡­


    The moment the door was opened, the red candle flickered. Then, the foster father went into a rage and shouted,


    "Scram!"


    The scene before me truly made me panic. At that time, I didn''t understand what they were doing, but I knew that it was definitely an adult''s private matter.


    I immediately ran back home. Not long after, the foster father returned with an ashen face and messy clothes. He stared at me for a long time as he muttered to himself. It was unknown what he was mumbling about.


    Suddenly, my foster father slapped me hard. That was the first time he hit me in my memory. After that, he ignored my sobbing and sat alone in the room drinking wine.


    Afterwards, the news of his father having an affair with Aunt Zhang somehow spread out. It took several days, and perhaps it was due to embarrassment, that his foster father shut himself away and did not come out.


    On the other hand, I could see that the Aunt Zhang''s house was covered with red ribbons. It was red and not white, just like a funeral.


    Everyone in the village said that Aunt Zhang had gone mad, this was the first time a funeral was conducted like this in the entire village! It was a funeral, and it was so quiet that no one dared to come. Even the coffin bearers had paid a high price to be brought in from the other villages.


    And on the night of the seventh day in Uncle Zhang, the foster father was sitting inside the house drinking wine as usual. Suddenly, there was a series of knocks on the door, and someone told the foster father that he was hanged on the Aunt Zhang!


    Originally, my foster father''s face was flushed from the alcohol. After hearing this news, even his eyes turned red and he dragged me straight to Aunt Zhang''s house.


    The child''s eyes were clean and he could see things that adults couldn''t see. The foster father had always been afraid of scaring me, never letting me look at the body.


    The last time I saw Uncle Zhang''s corpse, I had nightmares about it.


    But this time, my foster father dragged me to Aunt Zhang''s home. I saw that Aunt Zhang was wearing a set of colorful clothes with heavy makeup and extremely thick makeup.


    His eyes were staring fixedly, as if he was looking in a certain direction.


    The instant I saw the corpse, I cried out loud. This was the second time I saw a corpse, and the corpse that I saw this time was clearly more sinister.


    "Pah!"


    The moment I started crying, my foster father slapped me hard in the face:


    "What the f * ck are you crying for!? It''s all because of you, you f * cking unlucky star! If I had known earlier, I would have let you die in the unmarked cemetery! "


    The foster father and the Aunt Zhang were already seen as adulterers, everyone scolded them. Everyone said that the adoptive father was a piece of scum that harmed the Aunt Zhang, causing him to die in shame.


    No one in the village was willing to help him deal with this funeral. He felt unlucky because Aunt Zhang did not have any close relatives, only a few distant relatives who stayed away from him.


    The adoptive father did all the useless things by himself. If he couldn''t do it, he would pay a high price to invite an outsider to do it. He even personally carried the coffin into Old Zhang''s tomb.


    And right after this funeral, the foster father started to change. He started to become addicted to alcohol and become crazy ¡­


    He forced me to inherit his trade, and every day he told me what to do with my mourning work. He would whip me for it, saying he wanted me to feel like crying, and so many times I would cry until my throat turned hoarse and my body turned black and blue.


    There were also kind-hearted people in the village who tried to persuade their adoptive father that they shouldn''t treat a little girl like this, but their adoptive father had never paid any attention to it.


    Not only that, but my adoptive father often forced me to watch him do some cruel things, such as throwing a stray cat into a pot and boiling it to death, and strangling the stolen puppies to death.


    And ever since I was nine years old, my adoptive father would give me a pill every once in a while. It smelled disgusting and smelly, but under my adoptive father''s surveillance, I had to eat it.


    When I was fifteen, my foster father, after drinking too much and giving me a beating, started making me the Funerary Lady. Normally, only people who have died miserably would ask Funerary Lady to help them, and not only did Funerary Lady have to help them with a lot of useless matters, he also had to act like a relative to them. On the night that the dead person fell into the grave, he had to protect them and accompany them during their final journey, fulfilling the duty of a servant.


    Under the abuse of the adoptive father and the looks of the villagers, I worked as a Funerary Slave for two years. In these two years, I exchanged a large amount of money for my adoptive father, and while my foster father could earn a lot of money by doing white work, for some reason, his family life became poorer and poorer, and his adoptive father became drunk everyday. I don''t know where he spent all his money for, but I don''t know.


    I also tried to escape from my foster father''s side, because ever since the incident in the Aunt Zhang, love had already turned into torture, and I couldn''t bear such a life.


    But I don''t understand why. I ran away five times, no matter where I hid or how far I ran, my foster father would always find me. After bringing me home, there would be a beating.


    And on my seventeenth birthday, my adoptive father gave me medicine and told me:


    "Second Uncle Li from the village entrance has gone. Today''s funeral, go and send him off."

 C2

    I stood in front of my adoptive father and nodded my head indifferently. After being abused for so many years, only coldness and hatred remained in my heart. I didn''t know what I should say to this man.


    From dressing the dead to entering the coffin and stuffing the nails, all the Funerary Slave had to participate in the whole process. After all, being a slave meant being accompanied by someone and being served by someone.


    Following behind the pallbearer, I sobbed, in the rhythm of a mourner who has never been sad for the dead, but for himself, more sad than the dead.


    In the evening, I sat in front of the grave, a cool breeze blowing through my bones. The people around me had all left, leaving me alone.


    This was a huge graveyard, after staying here for so many years, my courage grew. On my face, there were dense symbols drawn with dog blood by my foster father. They emitted a fishy smell, and the sound of owls and bugs came from the surroundings.


    The wind rustled the leaves, and all of a sudden, I heard a series of crackling sounds, as if someone was digging with a shovel ¡­


    My heart palpitated. Could it be a grave robber? Slightly frowning, I looked around me. In our small mountain village which is a remote cemetery, there shouldn''t be anything valuable to accompany the burial. How could there be a tomb robber?


    Then, in the distance, I heard a series of moans. Incomparable familiarity ¡­


    At the same time, I saw a figure moving on top of a grave. After so many years in the grave, I could almost recognize whose grave it was.


    I will never forget this grave. This is ¡­ The Aunt Zhang''s tomb!


    Then, I suddenly recalled that today is not only my birthday, but also the day that I broke the secret of my adoptive father and Aunt Zhang ¡­


    According to what we are saying, because the Funerary Lady is contaminated with the grievances of too many people who have died in vain, it is inherently unlucky, and it is even more impossible for it to be respected like the others, who live in vain or are Mr. Yin and Yang.


    Second Uncle Li died miserably. It was his mule that suddenly went crazy, trampling on Second Uncle Li''s body and trampling him to death.


    Originally, the talk of ghosts and monsters in the countryside, to be trampled to death by mules while alive, became even more sensational in the village. At this moment, I suddenly heard the sound of someone digging with a shovel and couldn''t help but feel my hair stand on end.


    Looking at the figure on top of Aunt Zhang''s grave, my head buzzed and I felt a chill coming from my back. The myriad of ghost talk that I had heard since I was young continuously echoed in my mind.


    Having been a Funerary Slave for two years, was he really going to meet a ghost this time?


    The village graveyard is on top of the mountain, my first thought is to hurry down the mountain, but ¡­ If he really left the grave, it would be against the rules of the Funerary Slave.


    His foster father had said that if Funerary Slave broke the rules, he might lose his temper and attract misfortune.


    Even if I don''t talk about these ghosts and gods, if my foster father found out that I didn''t complete Funerary Slave''s mission, this beating would definitely be unavoidable.


    "Hehehe ¡­" "Hehehe ¡­"


    At this moment, I heard a strange laughter coming from that figure. It sounded as though the person had gone mad and no emotions could be discerned from the laughter. It was a mechanical laughter ¡­ Yet, they were incomparably familiar ¡­


    I curled up next to Second Uncle Li''s tombstone. Suddenly, the clouds in the sky slowly moved and the moonlight gradually fell on that figure. At this moment, I slowly saw that figure''s true appearance.


    Foster father! It turned out to be an adopted father! At this moment, his foster father was actually using all of his might to dig the hole. His eyes were also tightly staring at the huge hole he had dug, and he let out a wave of strange laughter.


    I could barely suppress the fear in my heart. My whole body was shaking. Why was this man here?


    Today, Second Uncle Li''s family had just given him money. Shouldn''t he be drinking at home? Why did he come out in the middle of the night to dig a grave? Furthermore ¡­ Or the woman''s grave?


    While I was staring at my foster father, his movements also stopped as he slowly approached me.


    The foster father was very strong. Although he had been drinking for many years, his body had never been drunk to the point of collapse. Because I was malnourished, I looked extremely thin and weak.


    "Father ¡­" "Father ¡­"


    I fearfully called out for my foster father, but my foster father seemed to have gone stupid. He stared at me as he raised the shovel high up in the air and stared blankly at Second Uncle Li''s grave.


    "This isn''t the end."


    With that, he didn''t care about the tears in my eyes. A shovel smashed into my head, and I felt my head buzz. Then my vision slowly turned black, and I lost consciousness.


    What woke me up was an intense pain. When I opened my eyes, a face filled with anger appeared in front of me, causing my heart to tighten.


    It was the owner of this face that kicked me hard in the stomach when I fainted, causing my sweat and tears to flow out from me the moment I woke up.


    He was a very sturdy man, the villagers all called him Da Xiong, he could be considered one of the more famous villains in the village. With his good physique, he often acted tyrannically in the village.


    Behind him stood many villagers, all glaring at me as if I had done something extremely wrong.


    His already frightened heart became even more frightened. He subconsciously shrunk his neck and sat up without caring about the dizziness in his head.


    The pain I''ve endured over the years, the cruel scenes I''ve witnessed, have made me unfriendly. My heart was filled with darkness, and I had an instinctive fear and rejection of living things.


    However, Da Xiong naturally did not care about my fearful gaze. He immediately grabbed me by the collar and lifted me up as he coldly said:


    "Little girl, I didn''t expect you to be so bold. To think that I helped you beg for mercy when your damn dad hit you. Who knew that this despicable girl was also despicable!"


    Your father stole a living person, but you stole a dead person.


    As I spoke, the strength in Da Xiong''s hands became even more intense. I felt my collar being tightly squeezed, and I felt a kind of suffocating feeling ¡­


    "This little girl must have an accomplice. She''s even skinnier than a chick, how can she dig all the graves in the village in one night?"


    "This wild girl learned from her abnormal father. She definitely won''t be able to learn anything good. Maybe she started stealing from men since she was young, so this matter might be done by this little bitch and some random man."


    The surrounding men and women were discussing animatedly. Under the scorching gazes of the crowd and the dirty words they spoke, I felt the final bit of my dignity being stepped heavily on ¡­


    "For example, stealing a man to sleep with my adoptive father since young, words like ''stealing his man'', and so on and so forth continued unceasingly. My tears seemed to have almost dried up as I looked at these faces apathetically ¡­"


    I''ve never done anything bad, so why do I have to suffer this kind of torture? Could it be ¡­ Was this the retribution of the Funerary Lady?


    From the discussions of the villagers, I learnt that the graves in the village last night were all thrown aside. Those coffins that could still be considered intact were all opened, and their corpses were exposed outside.


    Uncle Zhang and Yue Yang who had died a few years ago had their corpses stolen, and they had lost track of the location.


    After learning about this, I was also shocked. Last night, I clearly saw my adoptive father. Could it be that all of this was done by him? Why did he do that? You don''t have the money to buy wine, so you stole a tomb?


    "It''s not me ¡­" Not Me... My father did it! I saw my father come to the cemetery last night! "


    I have nothing but hatred for my adoptive father now, so I don''t mind ripping off his ugly face in front of the whole village.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as I said that, Da Xiong suddenly slapped my face hard, and then pinched my chin, pushing my head up high.


    Facing Da Xiong, I had no power to resist at all. I had suffered too much humiliation and was gradually becoming numb. My tears were still flowing, and they were no longer something I could control myself ¡­


    I didn''t understand why Da Xiong hit me, but stared at him in astonishment. At this time, Da Xiong came closer to me, and said in a low voice:


    "I forgot to tell you, your bastard dad hanged himself last night.

 C3

    Looking at my slowly widening eyes, Da Xiong coldly laughed, and continued with a strange tone of voice:


    "Why hang yourself? "Could it be because of the tool I used to express my perverted desires, that I found another man and shamefully committed suicide?"


    As he said that, Da Xiong grabbed towards my flat chest, and my two hands subconsciously protected my chest. Although I have been abused since I was young, my adoptive father is very conservative in the matters of men and women, so it''s not like I don''t understand shame, and there''s no need to go against my adoptive father!


    "Oh, you''re still pretending to protect me. Actually, I really want to taste another man''s taste."


    Da Xiong said as he tugged on my arm that was protecting my chest. Due to the malnutrition, my chest didn''t develop much, only two small bulges.


    "Enough!" Stop messing around! That''s enough! It was impossible for this girl to dig so many graves by herself. Perhaps she was the one who did it.


    Furthermore, her father''s corpse is still hanging there. After the funeral is over, we''ll study it! "


    The person who spoke was the village chief, after all, he was the village head. He had some prestige within the village, and after these words were said, Da Xiong''s hands slowly relaxed.


    "Then what if my family''s grave is dug up?!"


    "Say yes, but there must be an explanation!"


    Although Da Xiong''s hands were released, there were still people who were unwilling to let go. As I looked at the crazy faces of those people, my body continuously trembled, I have never had any contact with anyone since I was young, and being surrounded by so many people, I felt an incomparable sense of fear.


    In the end, the village head promised that he would give everyone an explanation. After I was done with the funeral, he would investigate and the villagers would then let me leave.


    My head was still in a daze just a moment ago, but now it''s finally cleared up. Last night, the slap from my foster father knocked me out, but it didn''t leave any scars on my head. It''s just that it still hurts.


    As the Village Chief led me down the mountain, he stroked my head and said,


    "Poor girl, I''ve troubled you."


    At this moment, my heart was filled with gratitude towards the Village Chief. Suppressing my tears, I wiped my face.


    "Thank you, Village Chief. Do you know why my father hanged himself?"


    "Who knows? Besides, your father didn''t hang himself in his own house. It was ¡­ It''s in the broken house diagonally opposite you guys, the one that your Uncle Zhang and the rest used to live in.


    Yesterday afternoon, not long after you left, a villager saw your father enter the house and not come out for a long time. The villager thought it was strange, so he went to take a look, only to ¡­ "We found your father''s body."


    After hearing what the Village Chief said, my body shuddered and my legs went weak. After pausing for a moment, I asked,


    "My father''s corpse... When was it discovered? "


    "Around seven in the evening. Your father died in an even weirder manner when he was still alive. No one dares to touch his corpse. You just have to go and take a look and you''ll find out. Ai."


    As the Village Chief spoke, he slowly moved his hand from my head to my shoulder and placed it on my waist ¡­


    This made me conflicted. I subconsciously moved forward a few steps, but my mind was in complete disarray.


    The foster father died last night at around seven. Then who was that person I saw late last night? I can see it clearly, that''s clearly my foster father!


    Also, what''s wrong with the corpse of the foster father? Looking at the Village Head''s expression, it seemed like ¡­ The corpse was also very strange ¡­


    Seeing me walk over, the Village Chief smiled awkwardly. However, I did not notice the Village Chief''s expression at that time and directly ran towards Aunt Zhang''s house.


    Why? Why am I able to see my adoptive father, who is clearly dead, in the dead of night? Did he really see a ghost?


    As far as I''m concerned, I believe in ghosts and gods, but if I see ghosts with my own eyes and get knocked out by them, I don''t believe it.


    He had dug all the graves in the village in one night. Could it really be a ghost?


    I quickly arrived at Aunt Zhang''s previous house. Uncle Zhang has already been dead for many years, and because Aunt Zhang was hanged at that time, and was dressed in all sorts of colorful clothes, this house was always empty. For many years, no one dared to live in it, and no one even tore it down to build a new one.


    Ever since Aunt Zhang died, his foster father would come to this empty house every seven days to clean. Every time he came to this empty house, he would bring a big bag of things with him, and when he came back, he would leave behind an empty bag.


    For many years, this habit had never stopped. The foster father treated the empty house as if it were his own, changed a new lock, and took a key himself.


    After all, no one was willing to enter the house, and many villagers also knew about their adoptive father changing locks. However, since their adoptive father was crazy every day, none of the villagers were willing to argue with him, so they let him come.


    This house has always been a shadow in my heart, and the cruelty of my adoptive father has penetrated deep into my heart. Although I''ve been curious about what my adoptive father brought into the house, I''ve never had the courage to probe it.


    After so many years, to be able to adhere to one habit, he wasn''t sure if his adoptive father was repenting, or if he really had some sort of special relationship with the Aunt Zhang.


    Now that I''m old, I naturally understand what my adoptive father and Aunt Zhang were doing back then. Although I hate my adoptive father, I do feel a little guilty towards Aunt Zhang.


    If it wasn''t for my ignorance, Aunt Zhang would have never ¡­ Perhaps she wouldn''t die ¡­


    At this time, he arrived at the entrance of Aunt Zhang''s house. The door to the house was slightly open, and blood was dripping from the door, there were a few bloody handprints on the door.


    I slightly frowned. Didn''t my adoptive father hang himself from the ceiling? Why was there still blood?


    I''ve seen a lot of dead people over the years. Those who were stepped on by the mule died miserably. I''ve seen it myself, and my heart has already become cold and numb.


    But when I think about the people who died inside, the foster father who abused me for so many years, my heart is filled with mixed feelings.


    Am I sad or happy? I can''t say for sure, but when he was alive, I longed for him to die almost every day, even wanted to kill him.


    But... Now that he was dead, I didn''t feel as good as I had imagined.


    Pushing the door open, he saw a hideous sight. The foster father''s entire body was dyed red as he hung on the roof. His body seemed to be slightly swaying.


    His eyes were wide opened, and his tongue stretched out as long as it could, exactly the same as the death of Aunt Zhang all those years ago.


    The strangest thing was, putting aside the blood on his body, his foster father was wearing a long, colorful dress, but the blood had dyed it in other colors. It was a woman''s clothes! His face was covered in makeup, blush, and lipstick, making him look like a paper man!


    As for the blood on his body, it was because his father''s wrists and ankles had all been cut open. The wound wasn''t particularly large, but as he hung there in midair, a large amount of blood flowed out, all the way to the door.


    Since his wrists and ankles had been cut open, the bloody handprints and bloodstains on the door could be explained ¡­


    However, since he wanted to commit suicide, why would he bother torturing himself? Furthermore, why did he choose such a method and commit suicide at such a time and place?


    Was it just a coincidence?


    I took a deep breath and looked at my foster father, who was dangling in midair.


    "Dad, is this the birthday present you gave me today?"


    All sorts of feelings were mixed within him. He spoke more about the dead than the living, but he didn''t know where to start.


    At this moment, the wounds on his adoptive father''s body had already dried up. His arms and neck, where there was no makeup, also had a deathly pale color, and his staring eyes became even more cloudy.


    Although his adoptive father''s body could still be considered strong, he had been drinking heavily for many years. Although he was still strong, it was impossible for his body to not be affected at all.


    At this time, the village chief also arrived at Aunt Zhang''s door, but he was probably afraid and did not come in. He just waited outside.


    At the same time, I steadied my mind and looked at the corpses that my foster father was hanging on. There were actually coffin nails everywhere, and the feet that were facing the corpse were already dyed deep red from the blood.


    If his adoptive father had truly committed suicide, then all of this would naturally have been premeditated while he was still alive ¡­

 C4

    However, if he were to commit suicide, there was no need for him to do so ¡­ Will you... Was there someone else who had killed his adoptive father?


    The foster father had been in a frenzy in the village all these years, but because he was too evil and involved in the white matter, coupled with the rural superstition that was to say that he cursed him behind his back, no one had ever actually done anything to the foster father.


    Moreover, even if he had some enmity with the villagers, there shouldn''t be anyone who would kill him.


    At this moment, my feet were sticky, and that was the blood of my adoptive father. Last night, it had already solidified, and there was clearly no wind in the room. However, I felt that the corpse hanging on the ceiling seemed to be slightly swaying ¡­


    Too many questions filled my mind. Initially, I thought that if my foster father died one day, I would be able to recover my former happiness and happiness. However ¡­ At this moment, my heart felt as if it had been frozen, as if ¡­ There was no longer any emotion left in him.


    The surrounding time seemed to have frozen. I stood there in a daze, not even knowing what I should do. At this moment, the Village Chief seemed to be getting impatient from waiting outside as he poked his head into the room.


    Seeing that I was staring at the corpse in a daze, the Village Chief walked over and placed his hand on my waist.


    "Miss, let''s put down your father''s corpse first. Hanging on like this isn''t a solution."


    I woodenly nodded my head. Then, I moved the coffin on the floor to the side. The village chief helped me put down the corpse. The village head was already in his fifties, and his physical strength wasn''t very good.


    Furthermore, our foster father''s body was stiff and exceptionally heavy. It took us both a lot of effort before we managed to put the corpse down. By the time the corpse landed, my head was already covered in sweat.


    Even so, the moment our adoptive father landed on the ground, the two of us fell heavily onto the ground due to insufficient physical strength.


    The moment he fell to the ground, one of his foster father''s arms shook violently and a hand grabbed tightly onto the village chief''s ankle.


    The village chief was already very nervous. At this moment, he screamed out and used his other foot to kick his foster father''s arm a few times.


    However, he couldn''t pull it out no matter how hard he tried. He was struggling so hard to pull the corpse out, causing it to sway slightly.


    "Village Chief, it''s just that I''ve been caught. I''ll just slowly pull it out from the other direction."


    At this moment, I hastily said this. Only then did the Village Head realize that he was being a little too sensitive and smiled awkwardly.


    As for me, I went down and slowly pulled out the village chief''s foot that was hooked by my hand.


    After death, a person would become extremely stiff for a period of time. And when there was a violent collision, the joints on the body would also be affected, causing some natural changes.


    There were even some nerves that played a role, causing the corpse to make subtle movements. Just now, when the father''s corpse fell onto the ground, his hand had only inadvertently hooked onto the village chief''s ankle.


    I grabbed my foster father''s wrist, which was already cold and stiff, and slowly moved it away from the village chief''s ankle.


    At this moment, I discovered that my adoptive father''s hand was very strange. Although it was stiff, it had a vague shape of a finger pointing in an unknown direction.


    At the same time, I slightly raised my head and met the eyes of the adoptive father. The pair of eyes of the adoptive father seemed to tremble violently, as though he had recovered his spirit in an instant!


    This made me break out in a cold sweat, but it wasn''t as intense as the village chief''s sweat. Human corpses are very mysterious, and after death, their bodies and hair would continue to grow longer, so ¡­ It wasn''t surprising that his eyes would twitch.


    A lot of things have happened that are hard to understand. I''m trying to make these weird things as normal as possible.


    Looking at the Village Chief''s pale face, I felt a little ashamed.


    "Village Chief, you should head back first. I''ll take care of the rest."


    The village chief wiped the sweat off his face. After hearing what I said, he tried his best to remain calm.


    "That''s fine too, I want to go to the cemetery on the mountain and take a look. I want to stabilize the mood of the villagers as well. I''ll find a foreigner for your father''s funeral, someone from the village ¡­" "I''m afraid ¡­"


    The village chief didn''t say anything else. I also understood what he meant. Looking at the village chief walking away as if he was escaping, I smiled helplessly. This smile was filled with bitterness.


    Would the dead be scarier, or would the living be scarier? I don''t know.


    Sitting next to my adoptive father''s corpse, I looked at his ferocious expression. When I was alive, he was ferocious, but when he died, he was still ferocious.


    "I hate you, but after all, you have raised me for so many years and taught me the ability to live with myself.


    Now that you''re dead, I''ll bury you. When the Yin and Yang are separated, you don''t owe me, and I don''t owe you either.


    This will be your last time in Funerary Slave with you. "


    After saying that, I stood up and was about to leave, but at that moment, I suddenly saw something that was covered in blood under my foster father''s sleeve. The blood on top of it was already dried up, and I could vaguely see that it seemed to be an envelope.


    This envelope should have been thrown out the instant the body of the foster father fell down, and it should have been hidden in the sleeve of the foster father''s shirt ever since.


    Is it something important? Even before death, did he have to bring it with him?


    I picked up the envelope from the floor. The dried blood on it fell down like pieces of debris, causing me to feel a wave of disgust in my heart.


    He carefully opened the envelope and saw a pile of money. It was not a lot, and on each piece of coin, there was a white line drawn in the middle.


    I know this white line. It is a custom in the village, there is a white line in the middle, half is yin and the other half is yang. This kind of coin is called white money.


    It was said in the countryside that there was a saying that one could leave money behind in the dead, but one would not worry about spending it after death, as it gave people a wish. It was also said that the person who received the money wiped the white line off the white line on the white line, which was equivalent to helping the dead to get rid of the white line, and at the same time, passing the money through circulation, could protect the dead from being reincarnated as soon as possible.


    This kind of money had been prepared by the dead before they died, and some had been prepared by the relatives of the dead. Before preparing the money, one had to plan how much it would cost to carry out the funeral, and spend all the money that they had left.


    Looking at the stack of white money in my hand, I slightly frowned. This white money should have been prepared for me by my foster father.


    Although the coins that the mourners and Funerary Lady received were also for free, the adoptive father would erase the white line on the day he received the money.


    The foster father is an old bachelor, there are no close ones, left me a bunch of free money and a mess? I smiled coldly. He really is a heartless person ¡­


    I had quite a bit of money in my hands, but after rummaging through it, I found that it was all for nothing. That is to say, I had to spend it all on the funeral.


    I didn''t feel too sad. Initially, the person in front of me was a very selfish person. Being used to living a miserable life since I was young, I don''t have much of a concept towards money.


    After all ¡­ After raising me for so many years, the last thing I did was to repay the kindness he gave me when I was young.


    At this moment, I saw that there was actually something else in the envelope. I took it out to have a look and it turned out that it was ¡­ A few pictures.


    These photos look familiar to me, because they''re all my mourners...


    I am the Funerary Lady, and the dead that I accompanied on a journey are called the Mourning Masters.


    All these years, the pictures of the employers I worked for were all here, because the people who hired the women were all people who died miserably, so even including Second Uncle Li, there were only eight people who died in the two years I had been a Funerary Slave.


    However, there were only seven photos. One of them was not inside. What was going on? Did he miss something, or was there something special about these seven people?


    Thinking about this, my frown deepened, because I suddenly remembered what my foster father said last night when he walked over to Second Uncle Li''s grave.


    This was not the end ¡­


    The top of the photo was filled with holes, as if a sharp weapon had pierced through them. Moreover, the back of the photo was dark red in color. It seemed that... Blood.

 C5

    Ever since Aunt Zhang died, the adoptive father had become fond of studying evil ways. These photos... Was it something the foster father was studying?


    My adoptive father had taught me to make money, as if he didn''t care about anything, and he''d taught me to make money.


    Among Funerary Slave s, there was no rule to keep pictures of the dead. One dies, one disappears, all sorts of things happened in life should have gone with the wind, and accompanying Funerary Slave s was merely accompanying them on the last leg of their journey, there was no need to leave the pictures behind ¡­


    Looking at the picture in my hand, my heart was unable to calm down. What was my adoptive father plotting all these years?


    This was not the end ¡­


    These words seemed to be filled with extreme hatred. Could it be that Second Uncle Li''s death was related to his adoptive father?


    I separated the photos from the money and carefully put them away, because I had a feeling that these photos would be useful in the future.


    My foster father was clearly dead, but I don''t know why, but when I was with his corpse, I kept feeling a little panicked. I kept having this strange feeling ¡­


    I don''t understand this feeling, is it fear? It shouldn''t be. He had seen a lot of deaths these past few years. Logically speaking, there was no longer any fear towards the dead.


    But now ¡­ I thought for a long time before slowly coming back to my senses. I kept feeling that my adoptive father was staring at me. Although my tongue was stretched out, I felt that my adoptive father was talking to me. It seemed that there were still a lot of things he wanted to say to me ¡­


    And I have a feeling that things aren''t over yet... It feels like something even more terrible is going to happen...


    Perhaps, this was the innate instinct of a woman ¡­


    It was still early today, so I tried my best to calm my heart down a bit before heading to the next village to get help.


    Our village is called the Withered Vine Village, and the neighboring village is called Old Bull Village. They are all destitute and remote places, and in this kind of place, it is easy to find people to take care of their lives.


    Foster father''s reputation in our village is too poor. Even if he is rich, no one is willing to help him.


    But the neighboring village was different. Although the adoptive father''s bad reputation was also rumored to be in the Old Bull Village, it was not that well-known. At least, there was still someone who was brave enough to help.


    It took me more than five hours to get to the next village, but to me, who had been with my foster father since childhood, this was nothing.


    When we returned, it was the people from Old Bull Village who brought us back in a tricycle. For villages like ours, although they were small, they were full, there were all kinds of paper jobs, carpenters, and all of them were there. Of course, the main business of the villagers is not farming, these are just side businesses.


    After buying all the items for free and distributing the money to everyone, he had spent almost all of the money in his hands.


    At this moment, it is already late. I brought the people I invited to help arrange a spirit shed at my house, and a flower wreath is placed at the entrance. The doorman who is wrapped in paper hangs up a white cloth, and the coffin in the spirit shed is already placed down.


    Then, I brought the coffin bearers to Aunt Zhang''s doorstep, wanting them to carry my adoptive father''s body back.


    In the countryside, someone who had died in someone else''s house should be picked up immediately and brought home. According to superstition, if they didn''t return home soon, their soul would be lost and they wouldn''t be able to find their way home.


    The moment I walked into Aunt Zhang''s house, I sucked in a breath of cold air, feeling a chill on my back ¡­


    When I left, my foster father was clearly lying on the floor. At this moment, the corpse was unexpectedly lying on the floor, and due to the change in my posture, some blood flowed out from the body of my foster father.


    As for the corpse''s tongue, it was still stretched out long enough to touch the ground, seeming to be licking the blood ¡­


    Why? Why did the corpse... How could there be such a huge change?


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva as I felt my body slightly tremble. Even if there was some sort of reaction after death, it would still be impossible for the corpse to make such a big move!


    Could it be that when I left, someone moved the corpse of my foster father?


    Whether the cause of my adoptive father''s death was really suicide is unknown, and after I left, his body became passive again?


    Could it be that someone was secretly observing them?


    After all, those who lived here were all rural people, so logically speaking, there shouldn''t be such a cruel person appearing. Moreover, they were already dead, so what was the point in moving the corpses again?


    "Girl? Girl? "What''s wrong with you? Are you going to move or not?"


    At this moment, the people I brought with me to help with the corpse interrupted my train of thoughts. I then realized that I had lost my mind and almost cried out in shock.


    "Move... Move... Let''s do it, thank you brothers. "


    I bowed to the men.


    These people often carried coffins and had some strength. After all, they had to be careful when carrying coffins. From the beginning to the end, they couldn''t land.


    However, at this moment, the expressions of the few of them are also a little ugly. When we first found them, I told them that the deceased died miserably, and I even specially gave them more money.


    But even so, when these people saw their adoptive father''s corpse, they were all startled. They looked somewhat unwilling, but ¡­ Since he had already agreed, it would be inappropriate for him to go back on his words.


    The few of them used a rope to tie up their foster father''s corpse. This was the usual way of carrying a corpse. The corpse would leave the ground and directly enter the coffin.


    At the start, everything went smoothly. The few of them lifted up the corpse and I stood in front while the others followed behind me while carrying the corpse.


    However, just as we reached the entrance, a few people suddenly stopped in their tracks. Seeing the two people in the lead, I unexpectedly frowned.


    Although the corpses were heavy, it was reasonable to say that there shouldn''t be any problems when carrying a total of four people.


    "What''s wrong?"


    I asked tentatively.


    "Nothing, nothing ¡­" Come on, let''s go! "


    The man in the lead shouted, then gave a horn, as if he was trying hard to take that step, but at that moment, I heard a snap, then a bang, and the rope snapped, and the body fell to the ground.


    The leader kneeled on the ground due to the powerful impact. He panted heavily. After recovering for a long while, he stood up. The men carrying the corpses had even more ugly expressions on their faces.


    Of course, my face wasn''t good either. I had brought this rope with me, and after careful examination, I found that the rope was very strong. Not to mention a corpse, even if there was one more, it would definitely be able to withstand it.


    However, the rope was broken, and the foster father''s body returned to its original position of licking the ground.


    "Yes ¡­" Is the body too heavy? "


    I was scared, but I didn''t want to mix this kind of thing with the so-called supernatural. That would only make me more scared.


    The corpse bearer''s surname was Liu, he had helped people carry coffins from the age of twenty until now, and he was already in his forties. Although I called him big brother, he was actually around the same age as my foster father.


    Because he had carried the coffin for too long, everyone in the village called him Liu Songxian, but in reality, they were expressing their longing for the dead.


    "Little girl, you are just wasting your breath. You should understand this matter ¡­" "Your father seems unwilling to leave this room ¡­"


    Liu Songxian frowned, his voice was unnatural and trembling slightly.


    Hearing Liu Songxian''s words, my heart also started to feel apprehensive. From last night to now, strange things happened one after another, and as a profession, I naturally believed in the words of the gods and spirits. It''s just that I''m not willing to admit it ¡­ He might have really seen a ghost ¡­


    "Maybe it''s just that the rope has been placed for too long. It''s so weathered, where did all these ghosts come from?"


    To comfort myself, to comfort these people.


    But at this time, Liu Songxian suddenly picked up the rope on the ground and said:


    "Little girl, look at this rope. It''s as if it was cut off. It doesn''t look like it was snapped at all. There are some things that you have to believe in."


    Just as Half-Immortal Liu was speaking, I suddenly heard a crisp sound from another room, as if something was shattered ¡­

 C6

    Before they could react from Liu Songxian''s words, they suddenly heard a crisp sound, causing them all to feel even more worried.


    The houses in the countryside usually consisted of two rooms. One room was used for cooking and eating, the moment one entered the room, the other room was used for sleeping during the night.


    At this moment, the crisp sound came from the room where I had slept. All these years, I had never been to that room before.


    Or perhaps, in all these years, I have never entered the Aunt Zhang''s home. If it wasn''t for my foster father dying here, I wouldn''t have come here in the future.


    My foster father''s body was in the house, and I didn''t have the time or the energy to go to the other room.


    After hearing the noise, I hastily entered another room. The other room was similarly cleaned, as though no one had lived there for many years.


    There was not even a speck of dust on the brick bed. What had just landed on the floor was a bowl. It had been broken into pieces and the contents of the bowl were scattered all over the floor.


    Inside the bowl are some red granules, as well as some scented ashes. After a closer inspection, I realized that those red granules are ¡­


    There were actually bloodstained grains of rice here. Perhaps it was because they were often soaked in blood, but these grains of rice were obviously very large. Furthermore, it seemed that they had been there for a long time.


    Squatting on the floor, I look at the grains of rice on the floor.


    Looking at the tablets on the table, there were both Uncle Zhang''s and Aunt Zhang''s spirit tablets, and the words on the spirit tablets were also from the foster father. In other words, these two spirit tablets were placed here by the foster father.


    And the place where this bowl was just at, should be between the two spirit tablets.


    There was a bowl between the two tablets. There was rice in the bowl, incense was used to burn paper, and some blood was used to drip into the bowl. If I''m not wrong, this should be the process.


    But, what was the purpose of this process? Is this yet another perverse aspect of adoptive father''s research?


    I looked at the two spirit tablets on the table and realized that there were actually two rows of words carved on the table with a knife. The two lines were side by side and happened to be in the middle of the two tablets.


    The first line read: "When you are alive, taste all the bitterness. After death, your soul will not be able to calm down."


    The second line read: "To turn the human world into a fiendish devil; the cycle of reincarnation is difficult."


    I sucked in a breath of cold air. I thought that what was written on it might be a eulogy. I didn''t expect it to be such vicious words.


    These words were a clear curse to the dead that they would never enter the cycle of reincarnation, forever becoming lonely ghosts and even ¡­ It''s a wraith ¡­


    I shake my head. I really don''t get it. This man ¡­ What was he doing?


    Looking at his performance over the years, I have always felt that this man was extremely guilty towards the Aunt Zhang, which was why he came to this room so often to pay his respects.


    However, these two lines of words are indeed the handwriting of the foster father. From these two lines of words, I don''t see any guilt or grief ¡­


    Looking at the two spirit tablets in front of me, I recall a few times. Perhaps, I had a happy childhood, but ¡­ This childhood was so short that I often wondered if I would have had a few more happy birthdays if I hadn''t barged in that night and thought about my birthday.


    With that in mind, I knelt down in front of the memorial tablet. The dead were dead and should be respected, and the scene in front of me was so astonishing that I forgot why I had come to this room and how I had left my bowl behind.


    After kowtowing three times, I stood up and turned around. However, I suddenly felt a chill behind me.


    At the same time, I felt as if something were watching me, and at the same time, a red shadow entered my vision.


    At this moment, the sky had already darkened slightly. When I turned around, it was as if I saw a colorful woman sitting on the brick bed with her head lowered. Her black hair slowly fell down, covering her face.


    But for some reason, even though I couldn''t see her facial features, I could feel that this woman was looking at me.


    Before I could react, I heard a buzzing sound coming from the window facing the brick bed, as if someone was knocking on it.


    Hearing such a voice, I subconsciously raised my head to look. Under the hazy sky, I could vaguely see a figure slowly flash past the window.


    My pupils suddenly contracted. I wanted to scream, but ¡­ It was as if I was so frightened that I couldn''t even make a sound.


    The shadow outside flashes by and when I look back at the previous location, I realised that everything has disappeared ¡­ There were no women on the brick bed. The room was still cold and empty ¡­


    Was it an illusion? It was just a mistake ¡­


    My colorful clothes are very similar to the clothes my foster father is wearing right now. At the same time, these clothes are also slowly digging out the memories that were already buried under my body.


    Years... When Aunt Zhang died, she was also wearing such a set of clothes!


    Is it because I feel guilty towards the Aunt Zhang that I have this kind of illusion? I tried my best to comfort myself as I wiped the sweat off my forehead.


    Just as I was about to leave, just as I turned around, I suddenly saw another figure appearing at the entrance. I was already extremely nervous, but upon seeing this figure, I let out a scream and retreated a few steps.


    Perhaps the isolation I had grown up in was considered a kind of quiet for an outsider, because I seldom called out like that for fear of living people, not even when I spoke loudly.


    Sometimes, I also hate myself for being too weak. It''s precisely because I look too weak that I will always be bullied by others. That''s why I''m always looked down upon by others.


    This time, he was too nervous, which was why he lost his composure.


    After stabilizing my body, only then did I see that the one standing at the door, was actually Liu Songxian.


    "Are you alright, girl?"


    I shook my head.


    At this time, Liu Songxian''s face became even uglier, and he said to me:


    "I was the one who carried the coffin of this woman from the Zhang Clan. Her death was also very strange."


    When you ran into the house earlier, the few of us saw it. Your father''s eyes seemed to roll a little, as if he was staring at you ¡­


    Girl, let''s try one last time. If we can''t bring your father''s body back this time, we''ll give you back the money.


    It''s not a good business to do something for free. If you meet such an evil customer and throw away your life for money, it''s not worth it. "


    I can see that Liu Songxian''s eyes are very firm and there''s no room for discussion. Even if he can negotiate, the remaining few people might not be so easy to negotiate with.


    I had no choice but to nod my head. Then I turned around and lit four candles in the four corners of the room.


    Afterward, I knelt in front of my foster father and muttered:


    "I have no ties to this life, no ties between Yin and Yang, no ties at all. I will travel to the Road to River Styx with you, the Hall of the Living will sing a sad song, my spirit will walk the path of ghosts, but my karma will not touch my body, the Funerary Slave''s orders cannot be disobeyed, all grievances and grievances will disappear, may the Lord pass through reincarnation as soon as possible!"


    This is a step that must be completed before one can become the Funerary Slave of the dead, and the words that I say are also a kind of incantation that was passed down from the Funerary Slave.


    With that, I used a knife to slowly cut my finger, and then lightly drew a symbol on the back of my foster father''s hand.


    According to Liu Songxian and the others, their adoptive father was too stubborn, so he was unable to leave the Aunt Zhang''s home.


    As a servant, she can help me get rid of the grievances of the dead. That''s why I gave it a try and became the foster father of the Funerary Slave first. That way, the corpse might be able to be carried out.


    To be honest, even though I am the Funerary Slave, I have always held a skeptical attitude towards the fact that the Funerary Slave is able to offset the grievances from the deceased.


    At that time, in my opinion, the Funerary Slave was just something invented by the rural people in order to seek psychological comfort, it was just a bad habit of superstition.


    The moment I finished drawing the symbol on the back of my hand, the candle flame in the room suddenly started to flicker rapidly.

 C7

    When the flame of the candle started to flicker, my body emitted waves of cold air, as if something had grabbed onto me.


    This feeling was very normal, as it would always appear during the rebirth.


    Not long after, the candles in the corner all went out, and the entire room once again sank into darkness.


    If the candle was extinguished, it meant that the deceased had agreed to let the Funerary Lady accompany him on his final journey.


    Seeing the dark sky outside, I told Liu Songxian and the others:


    "Brothers, let''s do it. It''s getting late."


    Liu Songxian nodded his head, and they changed a rope to bind the corpse again.


    I saw a man whose face had turned ashen. It was obvious that he had suffered a great shock. He still felt his entire body tremble.


    It looked like Liu Songxian was not lying. The few of them had indeed seen their foster father''s eyes move, which was why they were in such a panic.


    When I thought back to the scene I saw in the house just now, I really didn''t know if it was an illusory figure, but in the end ¡­ Was it an illusion?


    Could it be that the curse written by the foster father on the table had really come true? Uncle Zhang and Aunt Zhang... Had he really become a monster?


    The house we are in is also a haunted house?


    Even though I believe in the existence of ghosts, I really don''t want to believe that this sort of illusory thing would really appear in my life ¡­


    He nervously looked at Liu Songxian and the others, it had actually gone smoothly this time, he directly carried the corpse out, and did not encounter any mishaps.


    Could it be that the Funerary Slave could really bear a part of the grievances of the dead? Was it because the resentment had been reduced that she was able to leave?


    Also, if what Liu Songxian said was true, then why wouldn''t the corpse of the adoptive father leave? Is there anything in this room that''s worth being nostalgic for?


    There were too many mysteries that I couldn''t explain, and I didn''t want to think about them. Since people were already dead, as long as nothing else happened in the future, I could just let it pass ¡­


    However ¡­ Can we really go over? The graves on the mountain have all been dug up. If I don''t give the villagers an explanation, it would be difficult for me to establish myself in the village ¡­


    After putting his adoptive father''s corpse in the coffin, he definitely wouldn''t be able to carry it up to the grave tonight. He could only stay in the spirit shed for the night.


    My foster father died miserably. According to the rules of the village, the corpse cannot be left for too long, so I plan to bury him in the mountain first thing tomorrow morning.


    As for tonight ¡­ There are still some empty rooms in my house, so I let the few people I invited rest first. I stayed by myself in the spirit shed, doing my duty as an adopted daughter and as a Funerary Slave.


    Those who invited them did not care too much about it. They were all people who ran around all year round, some laid on the floor, some slept on the brick bed. After eating, they went to sleep early in order to preserve their physical strength.


    When they went to sleep, I found out when I went out that in a short span of a day, the news of my adoptive father''s death was already widespread in the village. Everyone in the village said that Aunt Zhang died due to my adoptive father''s death.


    Right now, the death of the adoptive father and the death of the Aunt Zhang were similar.


    Furthermore, the more they spread, the more evil they became. Some even said that the soul of the Aunt Zhang was still wandering around the house, whoever got close to it would die ¡­


    There was no point in listening to or thinking about these rumors. Walking in the village, I could feel the hostility the villagers had towards me, as well as the disdain in their eyes ¡­


    Those gazes were like they were looking at a bug, a disgusting bug ¡­


    My heart was clearly very cold, but when I felt those gazes, I couldn''t help but feel waves of heartache ¡­


    Why did you do this to me? I clearly didn''t do anything wrong, so why does everyone treat me as an enemy?


    It''s all because of him... It''s all because of my adoptive father. If it wasn''t for that man, my life wouldn''t have been like this!


    All along the way, I was walking with my head lowered. I hurried out and came back in a hurry. My face was red and I felt like tears could flow out at any moment.


    Sometimes, you clearly did not do anything wrong, but under this burning gaze, you feel that you really did.


    I didn''t even know what kind of emotions I was feeling. When I went back, I ruthlessly kicked my foster father''s coffin twice.


    "Why!? What have you done in your life! Why do you have to bear such pain when you''re dead! "


    At this moment, the surroundings were completely silent. There wasn''t a single person around. I finally squatted on the floor, hugged my head and started to sob softly.


    He didn''t want others to see his weak side. Without any backing, he could only secretly cry in a corner ¡­


    What could be more sad than this?


    After staying in front of the coffin for an unknown period of time, he suddenly heard a series of footsteps coming from the courtyard.


    Our village''s courtyard is very big, it''s the same for our village and Aunt Zhang''s house, it''s just that right now, the entire courtyard is filled with weeds, although the house is clean, but from the looks of it, it''s been a long time since anyone has lived here.


    The sudden sound of footsteps made me abruptly raise my head. The one who walked in was actually an old lady in her seventies.


    I know this old lady. She''s from the village, and people from the village look for her when they have a headache or when their child is frightened.


    But the old lady wasn''t a doctor, she was a surrogate. In the countryside, some children were often sick because of their poor health, or they often came across something unclean. Usually, they would use straw as a surrogate and move all the diseases to the surrogate.


    Everyone in the village called this old lady Grandma Daocao. Although she was also a member of an evil clan, Grandma Daocao was different from a foster father.


    The Grandma Daocao is very respected in the village, unlike us who are despised by others.


    At this time, the adoptive father had just entered the coffin and the coffin hadn''t closed yet. Logically speaking, it was the time to mourn, and whenever this happened, people would come and see the last corpse. This was also the meaning of the existence of the spirit shed.


    I thought that it would continue to be desolate, but I didn''t expect that the respected Grandma Daocao would actually come.


    I hastily stood up, walked to the front of the Grandma Daocao and kowtowed to him.


    Grandma Daocao wanted to help me up, but I was old and my body wasn''t that nimble. I was even using a walking stick, and the moment my body leaned forward, I almost fell to the ground. I quickly stood up to support Grandma Daocao.


    In fact, ever since I can remember, I have never interacted with the Grandma Daocao, and have only greeted them a few times.


    "Thank you for coming ¡­"


    He didn''t know what to say, so he could only lower his head and say these words.


    You have to understand that, for a person as respected as the Grandma Daocao to visit a scum like my foster father, if word of this were to spread in the future, it would affect her reputation.


    Grandma Daocao stabilized her footsteps, then shakily walked to the side of her foster father''s coffin and took a look.


    I roughly arranged the remains of the adoptive father, but his face was still as malevolent as ever. According to our rules, we have to completely close the coffin before we can wash the corpse and change its clothes.


    When Grandma Daocao saw her adoptive father''s corpse, she was clearly shocked as well. However, she quickly calmed down:


    "This kid is so young, why must he suffer?"


    Grandma Daocao was more than seventy years old, so calling me an adopted father was not an exaggeration. After that, Grandma Daocao walked to my side and said to me:


    "Girl, your life is also miserable. You''ve been relying on this since you were young, now that it''s suddenly gone, I wonder how much suffering you''ll suffer in the future."


    Hearing Grandma Daocao say this, I shook my head.


    "I never needed such a support."


    Depend on... If the suffering he had endured since he was young could be counted as a form of reliance, then what was the point of relying? It was just adding to his grief!


    After Grandma Daocao heard what I said, she was slightly stunned for a moment, and then said:


    "It seems that you have a deep prejudice against him. Your father must have had his own difficulties ¡­"


    Grandma Daocao seemed to have something in her words, as if she wanted to remind me. At the same time, she lightly placed a hand on my shoulder, and then tiptoed and tried her best to whisper into my ear. It was as if she wanted to say something to me.

 C8

    Considering Grandma Daocao''s body, wanting to do all these required a lot of effort. After I understood her intentions, I hurriedly lowered my head to listen to what she had to say in my ear.


    "That Liu Songxian is not a good person. Girl, don''t trust her too much."


    With that, Grandma Daocao looked around, and then directly used her walking stick to leave.


    She seemed to be really nervous about something. I wanted to call for Grandma Daocao, but I, who was not good at interacting with living people, was unable to say anything as I watched Grandma Daocao''s back.


    Why did the Grandma Daocao say that? I was at a loss, the relationship between Liu Songxian and me was only a business deal, if I were to pay, and he was working, how can I not trade?


    Also, the Grandma Daocao doesn''t have any connections with the adoptive father, why would she give such an evaluation of the adoptive father?


    Everyone in the village should know what kind of life I''ve lived in these past few years, why would Grandma Daocao say such words to me?


    If these words came from someone else''s mouth, perhaps it would just be a kind of habitual consolation, but Grandma Daocao is different. When she said these words to me, they were very serious, as if they had a deeper meaning.


    Although the age difference is huge, but after all, they are all women, I can vaguely feel it.


    Looking at the room Liu Songxian was in, Liu Songxian also looked like an honest man. What kind of thing would such a person do to get the Grandma Daocao to specially instruct him?


    Although I was a little dazed, I still remembered the Grandma Daocao''s words in my heart.


    At this moment, the door was open, but it was completely deserted. Until late at night, no one came to take a look.


    He remembered the last time he saw such a desolate funeral was when the Aunt Zhang died.


    Deep in my heart, I leaned against the coffin, drowsy, and fell into a state that seemed to be sleep but not sleep.


    It was currently autumn, and although it was hot during the day, the night was slightly cold.


    Leaning against the coffin, a messy picture continuously appeared in my mind. I didn''t know if I was sleeping or awake.


    Suddenly, I thought I saw a person wearing colorful clothes in front of my house, but... It was so vague that it was hard to tell if it was a man or a woman.


    When my adoptive father and Aunt Zhang were on the verge of death, they always wore these kinds of clothes, so I felt that this person seemed to be my adoptive father, but also somewhat similar to my Aunt Zhang ¡­


    Honestly speaking, after so many years had passed, the image of the Aunt Zhang seemed to have disappeared from my mind and become extremely blurry. At this moment, I could only see that the figure slowly walked to the coffin''s side.


    The sound of footsteps was very clear and loud. As it echoed in the courtyard, a wave of cold and gloomy feeling rose up from around him, penetrating deep into his bones.


    I tried to open my eyes, but it was too late ¡­


    "Is that you, father ¡­"


    I muttered these words in a low voice, but didn''t get any response. After that, I gradually lost consciousness ¡­


    Ah!


    I don''t know how long I slept, but a series of screams caused me to suddenly open my eyes. The one who let out this cry was Liu Songxian.


    Even though I did not completely believe Grandma Daocao''s words, I have always kept them firmly in my heart. At this moment, when I was facing Liu Songxian, I also had a strange feeling in my heart.


    "What''s wrong?"


    I immediately stood up and looked at Liu Songxian, but Liu Songxian''s eyes were tightly staring at the coffin, as if an extremely terrifying thing had happened ¡­


    "Girl ¡­" This... You did this? " Liu Songxian pointed at the corpse inside the coffin and then turned his gaze towards me.


    At this moment, I shifted my gaze towards the corpse. It doesn''t matter if I don''t look at it or not, but upon seeing it, I felt my limbs turn cold. If there wasn''t someone by my side, I would have cried out in fear ¡­


    At this moment, the inside of the coffin was unexpectedly pitch black, and those black objects were the dried up blood.


    Looking at the corpse itself, it was even more sinister. Its hands and feet were nailed firmly to the coffin, and its facial features were a mess. Its eyes were dug out, leaving only two bloody black holes.


    Not only that, the corner of his mouth was also bloody, as if his tongue had been cut off. His originally long mouth had now closed, or it could be said that ¡­ He could close his eyes forever.


    That was because the mouth had been sewn together with black threads, making it look like a puppet. As for the ears and nose, they had been directly sealed up with mud.


    His four limbs and facial features had all suffered a cruel torture. He was clearly just a corpse ¡­ [Who is so cruel to play around with me?]


    The scene before me caused me, the Funerary Slave, to feel a wave of disgust. Last night, after I had fallen asleep, I clearly didn''t hear anything.


    If what I see is real, then is what I see human or ghost? Could this thing have done something to his foster father''s corpse?


    The strangeness of his foster father''s death was evident. When he was in the Aunt Zhang, his corpse had been moved, and now that he was in his own mourning hall, he was tormented like this ¡­


    Even if the person in front of me is filled with hatred, but he is already dead. What kind of deep hatred and hatred would allow others to treat him this way?


    "Brother Liu, you guys went to sleep last night. Did you guys hear anything strange?"


    If all of this was truly man-made, then when one was nailed to the coffin, it would definitely be very loud. How could I not hear it?


    There were too many mysteries that couldn''t be unraveled. Looking at the already sinister corpse become even more terrifying, my heart felt like it was in a mess.


    My mind went blank. At this moment, it was as if I had lost all ability to think.


    Liu Songxian and I looked at each other, both of us unsure of what to say.


    After a long period of silence, Liu Songxian said:


    "I have heard a bit about your father''s matter. When I went out yesterday afternoon, I also heard someone say that your father was being held hostage by evil spirits.


    Now that I look at it, this matter is really quite evil. Even if it''s not a fierce ghost taking his life, there must be a reason that we do not know about. "


    Liu Songxian was very serious. At this moment, his chest was moving up and down, and sweat was flowing down his forehead the moment he saw the corpse.


    Actually, when I think about it, it''s not that I don''t believe in ghosts, but if this matter were to really get mixed up with the supernatural, then it would be much more complicated than it is now.


    I still hope that things can be simpler and that I can live a peaceful life after settling down.


    Logically speaking, with my foster father dead, no one would torture me anymore. My good days ¡­ Wasn''t it supposed to be just the beginning?


    Only now did I realize that I wasn''t as mature as I had imagined. At this crucial moment, I would also be thrown into disarray.


    Although I have experienced a lot more since I was young than children of the same age, I have only come into contact with a few levels. I know how ugly a living person is, but there are many things that cannot be handled by myself.


    Just like now, after hearing what Liu Songxian said, I became even more flustered and asked:


    "Brother Liu, what do you think we should do now?"


    "This corpse can no longer move. According to what we''ve said, this person died a miserable death. The grievances he felt are very heavy. Now that the corpse has suffered this kind of torture, it will definitely be difficult for it to die in peace."


    If we move the body again, we''ll only bump into the body and make it more resentful.


    This way, the gains will not make up the losses, so I suggest that we close the coffin this way. "


    When Liu Songxian said this, I sucked in a cold breath of air.


    This was especially true for people who had died horribly. Ruo Ruo looked too sinister when she sealed the coffin, so she naturally wouldn''t be able to sleep peacefully after she was buried.


    Now Liu Songxian actually wants my foster father to close the coffin like this... This is a little ridiculous ¡­


    Seeing my frown, Liu Songxian continued:


    "Little girl, I, your brother, have been in this business for more than 20 years. I know more about corpses than you do.


    If you don''t want your father to transform into a ghost, not only do you need to seal the coffin, you also need to wrap around the ink line. "


    "Ink Lines... Isn''t that used to prevent corpses from being faked? "


    I said one sentence, but before Liu Songxian could reply, all of a sudden, I heard a series of creaking sounds coming from the coffin beside me, as though a fingernail was scratching against a wooden board.

 C9

    This voice suddenly came from the coffin, causing me to gulp. All of the hairs on my body stood up.


    It was early in the morning, and the weather was cold and gloomy.


    It seemed that the weather was not as sunny as it had been before. Furthermore, it was still early in the morning, so the surroundings were very dark.


    The lamp placed in front of the coffin had obviously been powered by electricity, but at this moment, it seemed as though the voltage was unstable. It began to flicker, as if it could go out at any time.


    My body trembled slightly from the fear that was in my heart and the cold wind that was blowing towards my neck.


    Although Liu Songxian is very brave, ever since he came to my place, he has been through all kinds of weird events, one after another. His mental tolerance almost reached its limit, and he also took a few steps back, not daring to look inside the coffin.


    I took a few deep breaths and suddenly heard movement from inside the coffin. No matter what, I had to take a look.


    I held my breath and carefully walked towards the coffin. I looked into the coffin, but... Nothing.


    The malevolent corpse of the foster father lay within the coffin, dyeing the wooden boards below black and red. It looked extremely strange.


    In my heart, I was even more surprised. The sound of my nails scratching against each other continued, but ¡­ The body did not move.


    Creak ¡­ Creak ¡­


    Those waves of slow and melodious sounds seemed to stir the most primordial fear deep within one''s heart ¡­


    At this moment, I seemed to see a stiff smile on her face, as though she was smiling...


    It really was like a puppet, a terrifying puppet with a strange smile on its face ¡­


    This corpse should have been like this a moment ago. However, the moment I saw it, fear and disgust filled my mind, making it impossible for me to look at the corpse in detail.


    This time, he had already mentally prepared himself so that he would be able to notice the subtle details of the corpse.


    The voice continued. I frowned slightly. It was only now that I was able to recognize that the voice was coming from the bottom of the coffin ¡­


    Before the coffin was buried in the ground, it was not allowed to come into contact with the ground, so the coffin itself was placed on a shelf, slightly off the ground.


    The sound was the sound of the coffin.


    Under the coffin huh ¡­


    Thinking about the colorful figures I saw at Aunt Zhang''s house last night, I felt my heart tensing up, and I slowly crouched down.


    The sky was already rather dark, and with the addition of the spirit shed and coffin, the ground beneath the coffin was pitch black. It was extremely blurry, and only sounds could be heard, but nothing could be seen.


    But very quickly, my eyes slowly adjusted to the darkness under the coffin. At this moment, I suddenly saw a dark red patch under the coffin ¡­ It seemed to be the color of blood.


    At the same time, I picked up the flashlight and shone it under the coffin.


    With this shine, I suddenly saw two dark green lights shooting towards me. I couldn''t help but scream as I subconsciously retreated.


    At this moment, I was squatting down and I almost sat on the floor!


    "What''s wrong, girl?" What do you see? " Liu Songxian anxiously asked.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine."


    I got up quickly, and at the same time I heard hoarse voices coming from under the coffin.


    It was a series of cat meows, and they were very low. It was only after I heard them that I realized what I had just heard was only a series of cat meows.


    I felt a little embarrassed at being frightened like this by a cat, so I continued to squat on the ground and look under the coffin.


    The two dots of green light I saw were only the cat''s eyes.


    There were some cracks on the edge of the coffin. After all, the adoptive father hadn''t been dead for long. Although his body was stiff, there would still be blood flowing out if the knife was used.


    Therefore, the inside of the coffin was now a deep red. When the nails had pierced through the four limbs, the blood had flowed along the edge of the coffin and had seeped into the bottom, dripping onto the center of the coffin.


    At this moment, the black cat was licking the blood under the coffin. Its tongue had already been dyed red, and its originally black fur now had a tinge of scarlet.


    This was a pure black cat without any stray fur. Very few people in the countryside would want to keep a cat like this, so they all felt that it was ominous.


    This cat didn''t look like someone was raising it. It was incredibly thin and weak. Although the black cat let out a series of cries, it actually looked listless. Its head was drooping and its eyes were lifeless.


    These kinds of wild cats were usually very afraid of humans. When they saw two people squatting here, they would immediately leave.


    But this cat was very brave. Seeing that Liu Songxian and I were not afraid at all, it continued to lick the blood as it stared at us.


    It was not a good idea to keep the cat under the coffin, and it was a disrespect to the dead to be licking the blood of the dead.


    I tried to flex my arms to frighten the cat, but it didn''t work.


    Seeing the cat licking its blood, Liu Songxian''s expression changed again. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and pointed to the black cat under the coffin:


    "Cats reporting for mourning ¡­"


    I slightly frowned. This Liu Songxian always said some weird things, I felt that he was the kind of person who was superstitious to the bones.


    Actually, people who do nothing are superstitious, but don''t forget that there is another word, ''no taboos''.


    Therefore, although he was superstitious, he would definitely not blindly follow any secret rules. These rules were usually passed down by the ancestors of this profession.


    But it''s not going to be a blind panic because of something that doesn''t exist.


    I am even a little doubtful, with Liu Songxian''s character, how did he manage to persevere through so many years of useless work?


    Or perhaps ¡­ Was it really because too many evil things happened on the side of the adoptive father? Perhaps what Liu Songxian said was true, well-founded?


    Thinking about it here, my body also emitted a slight chill, and Liu Songxian, seeing that I didn''t say anything for a long time, started to explain himself:


    "Girl, you should know that the Black Cat is an unlucky cat.


    And as the old saying goes, pigs come poor, dogs come rich, cats come in and wear white cloth.


    Cats could communicate with yin and yang, especially black cats. This black cat had crawled under the coffin for no reason and could not be chased away no matter how hard he tried. Moreover, it was a sick cat.


    "This is definitely the appearance of a great calamity ¡­"


    Looking at Liu Songxian''s mysterious appearance, I felt helpless and said:


    "Brother Liu, you''ve said it yourself. Cats come in for no reason at all. This is what it means to be vicious."


    The cat was only attracted by the smell of blood.


    Besides, my father is already dead and I''m wearing white. So there''s no use in using this kind of explanation, right? "


    "Black cat into the coffin, your family..." "Maybe even a dead person ¡­"


    Liu Songxian''s face became serious, and said those words in a gloomy voice, that gloomy expression was actually extremely scary, and made me believe what he said for a moment.


    Following that, the sound of a cat meowing came from under the coffin again. At the same time, the black cat swaggered out from under the coffin.


    The moment I saw the black cat walk out, all of the hairs on my body stood up. Although the black cat was listless, I could see that it had a human expression on its face ¡­


    How was this a cat''s face! It felt like a human face!


    However ¡­ Looking carefully, it was clearly a cat face ¡­ Why does it feel like this...


    However, I soon noticed that this black cat had a gloomy expression on its face.


    At the same time, the cat''s mouth... "With a strange smile and a human-like expression, it accentuated the cat''s face, making it look like a human face!


    Following that, the cat moved its nose as if it was sniffing something. Then, with a sudden jump, it jumped onto the coffin!


    "Quickly stop it!" Liu Songxian roared, and directly grabbed towards the black cat!

 C10

    Even my heart is in my throat at this moment, because corpses are not allowed to touch anything like cats until they''re buried in the ground.


    Otherwise, many strange things might have happened. Although I haven''t seen it with my own eyes, I''ve heard people say that it''s very possible ¡­ He knew how to swindle corpses!


    Even the adoptive father had said that.


    Because the black cat was weak, its movements were clumsy. However, it was a cat after all. It grabbed the edge of the coffin and with a few kicks, it jumped into the coffin.


    This cat must have been licking the blood under the coffin to stimulate its beastly nature. In addition to its hunger, it smelled the blood inside the coffin and wanted to eat the corpse.


    At this moment, the black cat had already jumped into the coffin and was moving forward on the corpse''s leg.


    Liu Songxian and I''s hearts were both stuck in our throats ¡­ His previous eagerness to catch the black cat had turned into a stealthy approach ¡­


    It had to be known that the black cat had already entered the coffin. If the black cat was frightened, then there was a high chance that the cat would destroy the corpse and run towards its face.


    Although the nostrils and mouth of the corpse had been sealed, it was difficult to ensure that some kind of aura would enter the corpse and cause some strange phenomena.


    Thus, at this moment, I didn''t even dare to breathe loudly. My body was a little stiff, so much so that I could clearly hear my own body rubbing against one another as it stiffened ¡­


    It was all due to nervousness... I tried my best to calm my emotions, but sweat continued to flow. The black cat still walked around the coffin as if nothing had happened, as if it was looking for a place to start, but it didn''t know where my heart was at this moment ¡­


    At the same time, the black cat seemed to be staring at its adoptive father''s blood-stained face, and directly ran towards him.


    It''s over! Too late!


    At this moment, I only had this thought in my mind. After that, I helplessly looked at the black cat as it charged towards my adoptive father''s face.


    Liu Songxian also clenched his teeth, his face instantly becoming pale. Looking at his posture, he seemed to be prepared to escape at any moment ¡­


    The reason I believed a cat could talk to a corpse and risk a corpse is because my adoptive father told me so.


    Even though I hated my foster father from the bottom of my heart, I couldn''t deny that he was very good at living in vain. There were people in the village who said that a person with an evil nature like his foster father could even see ghosts ¡­


    I have never dared to be vague about the strange incidents he spoke of and the rules and regulations. I will carefully follow and remember them.


    The adoptive father often said that free living was not a good job. Some people were respected, while others were destined to be scolded.


    However, regardless of being respected or being scolded by others, it was still a business of earning money for the dead. If one was not careful, it was possible that they would follow the dead.


    Actually, his words were actually sarcastic in my ears. Since you know that this business is filled with dangers, why did you let me do it?


    Why would you rather be cruel and let me learn your so-called ability?


    Returning to the main topic, the black cat immediately charged towards my foster father''s face. Just when Liu Songxian and I were about to lose all hope, the black cat suddenly stopped in its tracks.


    In just an instant, the black cat seemed to have suffered some sort of shock. It actually turned around and charged in another direction!


    At the same time, it let out a shrill scream. The moment the black cat turned around ¡­ I saw that its pupils had widened, as if it had encountered an extremely strange matter.


    How could this be ¡­ How could this be ¡­


    At this time, Liu Songxian was standing at the back of the coffin, causing the black cat to explode. It was like a hedgehog, thinking that Liu Songxian wanted to block their path, it immediately waved its claws, wanting to attack Liu Songxian.


    Liu Songxian subconsciously blocked, and three bloody marks instantly appeared on the back of his hand. With a scream, he subconsciously dodged.


    When the black cat landed on the ground, it immediately ran off into the distance.


    I also took a deep breath and ran in front of Liu Songxian.


    "Big Brother Liu, are you alright?"


    Liu Songxian shook his head slightly. Taking a deep breath, he rubbed the blood on the back of his hand and asked:


    "Little girl, cats communicate with yin and yang and can see a lot of things that ordinary people cannot. What do you think that black cat saw just now?"


    Looking at the black cat''s reaction just now, I panicked. I didn''t know what to do.


    That''s right ¡­ This black cat had clearly seen something terrifying just now. When it turned around, its pupils had dilated, but ¡­ What could it see that could cause such an exaggerated reaction from the black cat?


    I looked in front of me and saw nothing. It was just a cat, so of course I wouldn''t be scared like that by the malevolence of a corpse ¡­


    I am starting to take what Liu Songxian had just said seriously. Maybe, everything that this person said wasn''t completely false.


    After all, a foster father doesn''t have any children. Although I called him father, I didn''t have any blood ties to him, nor did I have any feelings for him.


    And as far as I know, the adoptive father doesn''t have many relatives.


    However ¡­ Perhaps this black cat really did represent some kind of ominous event today ¡­


    After all, when the black cat walked out from under the coffin, that expression ¡­ It was too strange.


    At this time, Liu Songxian had already dried the blood on the back of his hand. To a cat, a corpse could not be scarier than a living person.


    To attack a living person out of fear, one must have seen something other than the corpse ¡­


    "Little girl, you should believe me now right? Those pallbearers are probably coming soon, you mustn''t be too vague.


    And just like that, he covered the coffin and used the ink thread to wrap it around it. This is for the good of the villagers, and also for the good of your father! "


    What happened just now made my heart like duckweed, I have no one to rely on.


    At this point in time, people will develop a kind of blind recognition, especially girls.


    At this moment, I finally wavered, but I still said,


    "Then can you take out the things in my father''s mouth and nose? I really don''t want my father to be buried like this ¡­"


    Liu Songxian shook his head:


    "No, this matter is too demonic. I already said it before, your father''s corpse has already been tormented to the point where it''s unbearable. You definitely can''t act rashly anymore."


    I know that you, as a girl, can''t bear to do it, but there''s nothing that can be done. After all, none of us know the purpose of all this ¡­


    When your father was alive, didn''t he always like to study some evil things? Even if you haven''t studied it, there are some truths that you should understand, right ¡­ Something... "You can''t move it so easily ¡­"


    Liu Songxian stared intently at me, and said these words, but his eyes made me suddenly quiver, and I remembered what Grandma Daocao said ¡­


    Grandma Daocao is a person that is respected by many, and she also seems to be very kind and kind. When he told me to watch out for Liu Songxian, it means that there must be something wrong with Liu Songxian ¡­


    Seeing me in a daze, Liu Songxian asked:


    "Little girl, have you thought about it yet? Sealing the coffin will take some time. If the other coffin carriers were to know about this, they would definitely not dare to work."


    Liu Songxian was right, from the looks of it... It was indeed for my own good, but ¡­ He and Grandma Daocao ¡­ Who should I trust?


    The Grandma Daocao should be a good person, but Liu Songxian only took the money to do things. It''s already not bad that he could help me so much, I really can''t imagine him as a bad person ¡­


    Perhaps ¡­ Grandma Daocao must have made a mistake ¡­ I''m really not very good at figuring out the thoughts of living people...


    Thinking about this, I slightly frowned and nodded my head.


    "I''ll do as you say!"


    Right now, I can only follow what Liu Songxian said, and Liu Songxian''s words are somewhat reasonable.


    Looking at how my foster father is now, it really does seem like someone is using some kind of Evil Theurgy. If it really is a Evil Theurgy, someone like me, who knows nothing at all, naturally can''t rashly change anything ¡­


    Seeing me nod my head, Liu Songxian did not hesitate at all. He directly grabbed onto the heavy coffin lid and told me:


    "Little girl!" Help! We have to hurry up! "

 C11

    With that, I immediately helped Liu Songxian to get busy, and directly closed the coffin.


    At this moment, I felt a bit apologetic towards the man in the coffin.


    I was clearly guarding the corpse, but I still managed to turn the corpse into this state. Furthermore, I even had to bury the corpse this way ¡­


    It took a lot of effort for his thin body to lift the heavy coffin lid. At this moment, the sky was almost completely bright.


    Finally, he covered the coffin with the lid. Liu Songxian picked up the ink stone and pulled out the ink stone. I grabbed one end and wrapped it around the coffin.


    Mo Dou was originally a tool used by carpenters, but he had the ability to exorcise evil spirits and similarly intimidate corpses in coffins.


    After finishing all this, the other coffin bearers walked out.


    Just now, when they were trying to seal the coffin, they made a very loud noise. It was impossible for them not to hear it, and they just didn''t want to get involved in any unnecessary matters.


    A few people walked out to look at the coffin, then asked Liu Songxian:


    "Old Liu, why did you seal the coffin so early?"


    "Just seal it as soon as possible and we''ll set off earlier. This is a good time for us."


    This person died miserably. Or was he committing suicide? Seal the coffin with ink thread, just in case. "


    Regarding the matter from last night, Liu Songxian didn''t mention it, which made me feel grateful in my heart.


    At this time, a coffin bearer asked:


    "Little girl, what kind of people came to your house last night? "What a ruckus ¡­"


    I slightly frowned. There was indeed someone who came by last night, the Grandma Daocao had come by, and there was even someone who managed to cause the corpse of my foster father to become like this.


    But Liu Songxian said that he did not hear anything, could it be ¡­ Did these people hear him?


    "What did you hear?" I asked quickly.


    "What did you hear ¡­" It was a rather ordinary sound, just footsteps and voices. It was quite lively.


    "I thought you were here to pay your respects. I was wondering why there were so many of them. When your father was alive, he clearly ¡­"


    Just as he was about to continue, he was touched by someone beside him and stopped.


    I knew, of course, that he was going to say that my adoptive father had a bad reputation, and that I was in a daze last night, and that everything had happened since I woke up.


    Focusing my gaze on Liu Songxian, I asked:


    "This sound... You heard it too? "


    Liu Songxian nodded.


    "Yes."


    Since you heard it, why didn''t you say so earlier?


    According to the description of the pallbearers, the sound came in the middle of the night. There was the sound of footsteps and voices, and it took a long time for it to subside.


    Liu Songxian knew what was fishy about this matter. Furthermore, since his foster father''s body had become like that, he was the first one to discover it. What was he hiding?


    Will you... What did the body of his foster father have to do with him?


    Logically speaking, that shouldn''t be possible... Although the two villages were very close to each other, their communication was not very close. Liu Songxian had even found a lot of wailing jobs in their village for his adoptive father, and the coffin in the Aunt Zhang back then was even found and carried by his foster father, Liu Songxian ¡­


    The relationship between the two should only be limited to cooperation.


    I slowly shifted my gaze away from Liu Songxian. Now that the coffin is sealed, opening it again would only startle the dead, even if I wanted to, the coffin carriers would not agree.


    Now I only hope that this will be over soon and that nothing else will happen.


    It was a gloomy day, and the sun had never risen. When the time came, everyone lifted the coffin.


    "Lift the coffin!" "Shadow Travelling Technique!"


    Liu Songxian shouted, and then everyone immediately carried the coffin up.


    The moment the coffin was lifted up, I saw a black and red patch on the ground. Fortunately, the black and red area was not very big.


    At this moment, those who had been invited to play the funeral songs from other countries were already in position.


    Wearing white clothes, I followed behind the coffin, crying in the same mournful way I used to cry, but this time it was more mournful than usual.


    The melodious sounds of mourning rang out, and the mournful sounds of weeping rang out. The group of people slowly walked under the dark sky.


    The adoptive father was a foreigner. When he moved to the village as a teenager, he had started to wail and wail. No one in the village knew what the adoptive father used to do.


    Furthermore, the only person in the village who was able to mourn was his adoptive father, so people all called him a mourner. As time passed, people even forgot the name that should have been inscribed on the tombstone ¡­


    Zhou Jing.


    The foster father didn''t have an ancestral grave in the village, so he could only avoid the ancestral tombs and choose a place with better feng shui.


    Avoiding the tombs of the ancestors could be considered a rule. It was said that if a lone person was buried next to the tombs, they would be pushed aside and bullied by those people ¡­


    After following my foster father for all these years, I have some knowledge of Feng Shui, so it is possible to look at a grave. After all, this is one of the responsibilities of Funerary Slave, choosing a place to rest for the rest of their lives.


    However, most people would not rely on Funerary Slave in the area of Feng Shui, because Funerary Slave was a young woman. Furthermore, those who invited Funerary Slave were all people who met a tragic end, and they had to be more cautious in choosing graves. In regards to Feng Shui, people felt that Funerary Slave was not trustworthy.


    Ever since I was young, my foster father had taught me a lot of Feng Shui knowledge, all for the sake of making me a good Funerary Slave.


    Plus, it was relatively easy to choose a grave for the adoptive father. The adoptive father was alone and had no children, so there was no need to deliberately choose a grave for his children.


    All he needed to do was to choose a place where his soul could rest and calm the grievances of his adoptive father, the man who had died a horrible death.


    The sky was getting darker and the sky was covered by dark clouds. This kind of weather was not suitable for burial.


    However, according to Liu Songxian, the corpse of the foster father must be taken advantage of as soon as possible, otherwise, trouble might come knocking.


    Halfway up the mountain, a light drizzle suddenly fell from the sky. Waves of cold wind blew past.


    At this moment, we were only halfway there and we still had at least an hour to travel. I frowned slightly. If the rain was too heavy, the coffin bearer would not be able to continue on.


    After all, the mountain roads are rugged, and the roads are muddy. It''s hard for people like us to continue following behind, let alone carry coffins.


    So everyone asked Liu Songxian what he should do.


    "Keep going!" It shouldn''t rain very heavily in a short period of time if you increase your speed! "


    Liu Songxian gritted his teeth and said, he was definitely considered a senior amongst the coffin carriers, and since he said that, the rest of them naturally had no objections.


    But when I looked at the sky, it was overcast, and it was clear that it was about to rain.


    The feeling Liu Songxian gives me is even more anxious and nervous than I am. Is it because what happened yesterday that caused him to be too fearful ¡­


    No... I think it''s not entirely true. Although there''s a reason, there must be another reason that caused Liu Songxian to become so anxious ¡­ That should be the secret buried deep in his heart ¡­


    At this moment, I began to feel that it was true that the Grandma Daocao told me to be wary of Liu Songxian.


    In the morning, because he was too nervous, his entire person lost his resolve and blindly followed Liu Songxian''s advice.


    But after thinking about it carefully, even if you give me another chance, I will still listen to his opinion. After all, at that time ¡­ I have no choice.


    Even though I was on the mountain, my mind was still in a state of chaos. The events of the past two days had been constantly stimulating my brain.


    The ghosts scared me, and the people scared me, too. I suddenly began to think, what would my foster father do if these things happened to him?


    He shook his head, letting himself walk out from these random thoughts. Even if the coffin sealing was the wrong choice, he could only accept his mistake.


    Cold rain fell on my face. The rain was getting heavier, and the ground was getting wet.


    At this moment, a bolt of lightning flashed in the dark sky, illuminating the surroundings.


    At the same time, I subconsciously glanced over from the corner of my eyes and saw a figure with disheveled hair standing under a tree. I couldn''t see his face, but I could see the colorful clothes on his body.


    That figure just stood there quietly, as if he was watching everything.


    Is it the Aunt Zhang? At this moment, my sweat and the rain had already mixed together. I looked in the direction where I had just left in a daze.


    That figure appeared along with the bolt of lightning. However, it disappeared along with the bolt of lightning, and in a flash ¡­

 C12

    "Little girl, what happened? Keep crying!"


    Seeing me staring blankly, Liu Songxian who was carrying the coffin in front of me suddenly said.


    Only then did I realize that I was too focused on running in the same direction as before that I forgot what I was supposed to do.


    Before I could continue crying, a loud bang resounded in the sky.


    At the same time, I saw that the coffin actually emitted a series of tremors. It was as if I could hear a series of popping sounds coming from the coffin.


    At the same time, I suddenly heard Liu Songxian scream, and my body staggered, almost falling to the ground.


    Fortunately, his many years of experience in lifting coffins allowed him to stabilize his body in an instant. At this moment, his face turned pale, and his body actually trembled slightly.


    By this time, they were already halfway there. According to the rules of the coffin bearers, the coffin must not fall to the ground at this time.


    Even if he had to fight to the death, he had to reach the end in one breath.


    The chilly wind and the ice-cold rain made everyone''s mood somewhat dejected, adding a strange feeling to it.


    At the same time, Liu Songxian''s miserable scream made everyone lose their courage. I hastily ran to the front of the coffin and looked at Liu Songxian''s pale face.


    "Are you alright, Big Brother Liu?" I asked.


    Liu Songxian shook his head:


    "Don''t worry, it''s alright. I''ve been in this line of work for so many years, so I can still overcome this little problem."


    Brothers, let''s keep walking and hurry up. Don''t worry about me! "


    Actually, with so many people carrying a coffin, logically speaking, it should not have placed too much of a burden on his shoulders. However, Liu Songxian''s previous performance was as though there was something heavy pressing on his shoulders, and it was extremely strenuous ¡­


    However, the current situation didn''t allow me to think any further. In that instant, the shadow that I saw ¡­ Is it true...


    If that was true, could it be that the Aunt Zhang was really lingering around to watch her foster father''s funeral?


    Everyone continued moving forward and finally reached the mountain I had chosen.


    When selecting graves, if time was short, he would first observe from the foot of the mountain, find the general location, and then, after arriving at that location, carefully consider where to bury the coffin.


    When we were at the foot of the mountain, I had already chosen the position. When we arrived at that position, Liu Songxian and the others would carry the coffin, while I would stand at that position and look at my surroundings.


    "The front is bright while the back is tall. There is a bright hall in front and a mountain behind. In the wind and water, this can be considered a mediocre area.


    However, since my father has died miserably, there must be something that can turn into evil around him. Otherwise, it will be very hard for him to rest in peace. "


    I said this to the rest of them and then took advantage of the rain to circle around the area.


    I know that I have to finish this process quickly. After all, Liu Songxian is still injured, so I''m afraid that something might happen to him.


    But before I could find a good place, I heard a cracking sound from the coffin.


    After which, I suddenly realised that the bar for carrying the coffin had actually bent so much that it seemed as though it could break at any moment ¡­


    Looking at this scene, I was shocked. We are already at the top of the mountain. If the barrage were to end, all my efforts would have been in vain.


    Right now, the most important thing to do was to find a suitable place to bury the coffin before it broke. This way, the coffin could be put down.


    The coffin could not land on the ground, meaning that from the beginning to the end, it could not land on the ground.


    But if they had already reached the chosen grave, then they could put it down.


    I looked at the surrounding situation and quickly speculated in my mind.


    Feng Shui is one of the most profound knowledge I have ever come into contact with. It is harder to read Feng Shui than to mourn and watch the night.


    "There is a hall ahead, and a wall behind it. The center is separated into Yin and Yang. Yin and Yang are like two different places, and they are centered around resentment."


    I recited the words that were often mentioned in Feng Shui. At this moment, I had found a good place and hastily told everyone:


    "Quick, come this way!"


    After everyone heard what I said, they hurriedly headed towards the direction that I was leading. They were all coffin bearers, so they naturally knew that this was a taboo.


    However, he didn''t expect that after these people took a few steps, there was a loud ''pa'' sound as the stick broke. The coffin heavily fell onto the ground, letting out a loud sound.


    Even the coffin itself began to crack from the impact.


    I frowned slightly. The coffin shouldn''t be this heavy. You should know that the coffin I bought was made of top-quality wood ¡­


    How could a crack appear so easily? Also, why did the lever for carrying the coffin break ¡­


    Could it be that the corpse had suddenly become heavy? If that was the case, why didn''t the pallbearers sense anything unusual?


    The scene in front of me reminded me of yesterday when I tried to use a rope to carry my foster father''s body out of Aunt Zhang''s house. At that time, the rope suddenly snapped as well.


    "Brothers, are you alright?"


    The stick broke suddenly, and I was afraid that some of the pallbearers might be hurt, but fortunately they were all right.


    At this moment, I saw that Liu Songxian''s body was leaning a little towards the side, and he was subconsciously leaning to the side ¡­


    It seemed like the injury to his shoulder from earlier had caused his muscles and bones to be injured, and he had not recovered yet.


    Without waiting for me to open my mouth to greet him, Liu Songxian suddenly said:


    "Girl, this bar is broken, how about ¡­" Is your adoptive father buried here? "


    Hearing Liu Songxian''s words, I frowned slightly. Burying was not child''s play, choosing a grave could be said to be one of the most important parts in this matter.


    He could not bury the corpse there just because the yoke was broken.


    It was only a coincidence that the lever broke. If the pole broke in the village, would he bury the corpse in the village?


    Just as I was about to refuse, my eyes suddenly move to the place where the coffin landed ¡­


    This place... My pupils contracted and I took a deep breath.


    This mountain was uneven, but the place where the coffin landed was a very flat place, this kind of terrain was called a nail in the middle of chaos.


    It was as if he was nailed to this mess, with a certain sense of stability.


    At the same time, the chaos in the surroundings wasn''t chaotic. There was a certain order, and upon closer inspection, there was even a sense of turbulence, like that of ocean waves.


    There were two types of chaos in the mountains. One type caused people to be distracted, while the other type gave people a sense of beauty that made them feel calm.


    Nail in the waves, can clear the air of resentment, calm the mind, plus the general situation of the front and back, this kind of Feng Shui strategy, than the Yin and Yang threads I selected earlier.


    He blamed himself for being too careless. He hadn''t even realized that he was in such a good position.


    At the same time, I was a little surprised. Could there really be some kind of power guiding it? Otherwise, how could such a coincidence have occurred ¡­?


    You have to understand that the fall of the coffin was an accident. It actually landed on top of a Feng Shui field that I didn''t notice earlier.


    This was truly strange ¡­


    Even though this explanation was inconceivable, it had to be said that it was possible ¡­ It was the burial ground the foster father had chosen for him.


    "Buried here, sorry to trouble you."


    Next was digging and burying the coffin. The matter had already reached its conclusion, so the following matter was quite smooth.


    However, the rain was getting heavier and heavier. There was no way to burn the paper. They could only place the paper money and the horse in front of the grave.


    After the coffin was buried and everything was ready, everyone left. Only I, the Funerary Slave, was still standing in the rain. It was as if I heard those people who left sigh in sympathy.


    They... Are you pitying me?


    There was nothing to be sorry for. After falling into such a situation, I could only blame myself for being too cowardly.


    What''s more ¡­ At least I''m still alive, and the man in the new grave before me is already dead.


    Buried the corpse, but difficult to bury those memories, those painful memories, still reverberate in my heart.


    The work of mourning was over, but I was still crying, expressing the pain in my heart through this work.


    "What happened? Who did you offend?


    Even though you weren''t a good person when you were alive, but ¡­ "Since you are already dead, why must you go through all this suffering?"


    Sitting at the grave, I seemed to be talking to myself, but also to the people in the grave.


    In the blink of an eye, it was already night ¡­

 C13

    It was already late into the night, but the rain was still pouring down. My body was already soaked through.


    I was sitting at the grave with all sorts of thoughts in my head.


    This mountain was very big, and the larger graves in the village were almost all located in a slightly lower position, and were all gathered together.


    There was also a clear way of distinguishing between the Zhang Clan''s cemetery and the Li Clan''s cemetery. It was very obvious at a glance.


    In other words, on the night that he guarded Second Uncle Li''s grave, although many graves were dug up in the village, they weren''t too far away.


    I will try to find out about this matter, because when the matter of my adoptive father is settled, the villagers will definitely come and find trouble with me.


    Thinking about this, my frown deepened. Due to the rain, my body was trembling.


    In my memories, this is the first time I saw such a heavy rain when I was in Funerary Slave.


    The night was quiet, with only the sound of the wind and rain. This way, it was convenient for me to think.


    Closing my eyes, I tried my best not to be disturbed by any external forces as I tried to recall everything that happened after Second Uncle Li''s death.


    That day, when my foster father asked me to become Second Uncle Li''s Funerary Lady, I felt that there was something wrong with his expression.


    It''s precisely because I hate him, and have hated him for so many years, that every expression I have towards him can be said to be perfectly grasped.


    Usually the person you know best is not the person you love, but the person you hate...


    Moreover, from the day Aunt Zhang died, the word ''love'' didn''t seem to exist in my world anymore.


    There was no love, and not much hatred. There was only one person, nothing more.


    However, I didn''t pay attention to this anomaly. Now that I think about it, when my foster father told me to take that pill, could he have realized that it was the last pill he gave me?


    Since he committed suicide, he had already planned to do so from then on ¡­


    If he really didn''t commit suicide, then at least at that time, he also had some sort of realization that his end was near ¡­


    After that, there was the strange scene that I saw at night. An adopted father who should have already died, yet he still went to dig up the corpse.


    The body of Aunt Zhang''s family had mysteriously disappeared, and even now, there was still no trace of them. There were also the strange things that happened in Aunt Zhang''s family, and the curses written in the middle of the Aunt Zhang''s tombstone.


    What had his adoptive father done all these years? What kind of person had he offended? Why would someone destroy his corpse even when he was dead?


    What did Liu Songxian and Grandma Daocao know about each other, what were they hiding, and what did it have to do with this?


    Actually, I can basically be sure that there must be a mastermind behind this.


    This mastermind might be one of them... Perhaps not. I don''t know what the ultimate purpose is, but I am almost certain of the existence of this hand.


    At this point, I have to believe that a lot of supernatural things have happened around me. Even if I didn''t want this to get any closer to the theory of ghosts and gods, I have to admit it now.


    While I was thinking with my eyes closed, I suddenly felt the rain above my head stop dripping. Then, a hand fell on my shoulder.


    The sound of the rain was so loud that I didn''t hear anything at all just now. Now, due to the shock, my body suddenly trembled.


    After which, I suddenly turned my head and saw a face that I loathed the most...


    It was actually Da Xiong ¡­ Da Xiong was still holding onto his umbrella, looking at me while smiling, but his smile made my heart turn cold.


    I took a deep breath and subconsciously moved backwards a bit before knocking against the tombstone belonging to my adoptive father.


    It was already very late, and they were on the mountain with no one around. What did Da Xiong want to do?


    Seemingly seeing the fear in my eyes, Da Xiong chuckled and said:


    "Sister Xiao Die, looking at how heavy the rain is, I knew that you wanted to come over and guard your father, so I specially brought an umbrella over.


    Your body is very thin, don''t you dare break the ice. "


    Even though I didn''t really understand the thoughts of living people, there was an instinctive sense of fear and distrust. Thus, at this moment, my heart was still on guard, afraid that Da Xiong would suddenly do something that would harm me.


    Seeing that I was deliberately keeping a distance from him, Da Xiong laughed and sat down beside me, but kept a distance, the umbrella in his hands almost reached all the way to my side.


    "Girl, it was your bro''s fault for hitting you that day, you better not hate your bro."


    In that situation, if I didn''t beat you up, those hooligans in the village wouldn''t have been able to swallow you alive.


    "This can be considered as a strategy to slow down the fighting ¡­"


    As Da Xiong said this, he stared at my frail body.


    "Sister Xiao Die, you''re wearing such thin clothes, aren''t you cold? I''ll warm you up. "


    As he said that, Da Xiong rushed towards me without any explanation. I never thought that he would suddenly attack, without any time to dodge, I was immediately hugged by him.


    Da Xiong was just like how he was, born with a strong build, and my frail body was pressed down by Da Xiong to the point where I almost couldn''t hold on.


    Da Xiong hugged me without explanation, causing me to feel unspeakable disgust. I wanted to struggle free, but who would have thought that both of Da Xiong''s arms were holding me, as though they were pincers that couldn''t break free at all.


    "Let me go!"


    No matter how foolish I am, I should understand Da Xiong''s intentions by now.


    But how could the current Da Xiong listen to me?


    "Sister, I''m just warming you. Isn''t it much warmer now?"


    As we spoke, Da Xiong''s hands began to grope around behind my back and that large face with a smile slowly neared my neck. I could clearly hear his heavy breathing.


    "Girl, you''re so pretty at such a young age, that damned dad of yours is really lucky.


    "But your father is old after all, so he definitely can''t do that. Let me have a taste of his true pleasure ¡­"


    As Da Xiong spoke, he was about to untie my clothes, and the language behind him was even more filthy, to the point that I felt disgusted.


    "Let me go!"


    My eyes were cold, and I didn''t know if it was out of fear or anger, but my voice was a little hoarse.


    Indeed, I''m weak. When I''m bullied, I might not even dare to retaliate, but ¡­ I can be beaten, but I can''t let others sully my body!


    This is what the foster father instilled in me since I was a child. The foster father is very conservative towards the affairs of men and women, and under this influence, I am also very conservative towards these matters.


    But right now, Da Xiong couldn''t care about me, he wanted to tear off my clothes like a mad dog.


    "Girl, stop struggling. Just give it to me here and let that damn dad of yours see how exciting it is.


    As long as you obey me, in the future in the village, I will protect you and no one will dare to bully you! "


    Although Da Xiong is usually domineering in the village, he is at most a master who bullies the weak and fears the strong.


    But now that I have no one to rely on, I just happen to be the target of someone like Da Xiong!


    When I thought of this, and saw Da Xiong coming towards me, without any hesitation, I smashed my head against him heavily.


    This strike coincidentally smashed onto Da Xiong''s chin. I heard a crisp sound, and then Da Xiong let out a blood-curdling scream.


    But at most, this only made Da Xiong feel a lot of pain, it did not cause him any real harm, and instead angered Da Xiong.


    Da Xiong suddenly stood up, and fiercely kicked a few times towards me who was pressed down on the ground, all of them aimed at my lower abdomen.


    I cried out in pain. Although I had been abused by my adoptive father ever since I was young, my adoptive father would usually hit the back of my hand or something like that. He had never kicked my abdomen like this before.


    I felt as if my internal organs were trembling. After being kicked a few times, my body lost all of its strength and curled up like a dead bug.


    "A whore wants to set up a chastity memorial archway? Your elder wants to play with you in front of your damned father''s grave!"


    With a flash of lightning, Da Xiong''s face became extremely hideous, the umbrella had already been thrown to the side.


    If you want my body, you''ll have to take my life first ¡­


    At this moment, there was only this one thought in my mind. After groping around, I found a small stone on the ground.


    At this moment, Da Xiong leaned over, and wanted to continue taking off my clothes ¡­

 C14

    My chest heaved up and down, and I seemed to have lost my mind.


    The pain from my body continuously assaulted my brain, causing me to tremble slightly.


    Now that he knew he would rather die than submit, the fear in his heart slowly faded.


    The moment Da Xiong fell to the ground, the stone in my hand directly smashed ruthlessly towards him.


    Da Xiong''s body is robust and sturdy, but he''s also relatively clumsy. Furthermore, he thinks that I don''t have the ability to retaliate at all, so I simply wasn''t prepared for it.


    After being ruthlessly smashed by me, I immediately let out a blood-curdling screech. My body abruptly tilted to the side and I fell to my side.


    Due to the pain in my body and my extremely weak body, the amount of strength that I could use was not much. I guessed that Da Xiong should have at most been knocked out by me.


    Just as I was about to support myself and stand up, I did not expect Da Xiong who was beside me to have already crawled up and directly slapped me. There was fresh blood flowing from his forehead, but the color of his blood had already darkened due to the rain.


    "You f * cker, you don''t need face anymore, right? I will play you to death today! "


    Da Xiong''s eyes seemed to have turned red, I never thought that after throwing the stone out, Da Xiong would still be so energetic.


    As expected ¡­ Still not strong enough?


    Firstly, his body was weak, and secondly, because of the fear in his heart, his hand trembled the moment the rock was thrown out. This way, he wouldn''t be able to use his full strength.


    Da Xiong''s slap caused my head to be a little muddled, and at the same time, he charged towards me with a face full of blood.


    I shouted loudly. I wanted to escape. I wanted to stand up and forcibly support my body as I tried to leave.


    Who knew that at this time, Da Xiong, who was in front of them, would suddenly widen his pupils and let out a sharp cry.


    I never thought that a burly man would actually be able to shout like that. At the same time, my body slowly looked towards the direction where Da Xiong''s gaze met.


    But... Da Xiong''s pupils suddenly shrank as if he had seen something incomparably bizarre. I saw that even his body was trembling.


    There was clearly nothing here ¡­ Why did this happen?


    I took a deep breath, but Da Xiong looked like he had gone mad. He gave off waves of mournful screams as he ran down the mountain as if he had gone mad.


    The direction that Da Xiong was looking at just now... It was clearly the tomb of the foster father. Could it be that he saw something on the grave of the foster father?


    Or perhaps ¡­ Did I stun him with that stone, causing him to hallucinate?


    The former was more absurd, and the latter was less likely to appear.


    Thinking about it here, my eyebrows creased. Looking towards the direction where Da Xiong left in, I couldn''t see his figure anymore.


    His blood could still be vaguely seen on the ground. When he thought back to the scene just now, he was still shocked.


    Looking at my palm, which was still stained with traces of blood, I threw the stone to the side.


    I never thought that I would actually have the courage to attack others. I may be indifferent to people, but all of my indifference is fear and distrust towards living people ¡­


    I''ve suffered too much from living people all these years. I don''t want to return the pain back to them, I just want to stay away from them.


    Now that I''m standing in front of my foster father''s tombstone, thinking about Da Xiong''s terrified expression from before, I trembled and asked:


    "It''s you ¡­" are you protecting me? "


    The pain in my body made me unable to stand steadily. I could only lean slightly against the stone tablet. The chill in my heart seemed to have become even stronger than before.


    Maybe it was the pain and the cold that stimulated my brain. At this moment, I suddenly thought of a lot of things.


    When I was thirteen years old, I was scolded by my village children by pointing at my nose and saying that I was unlucky to be seen by my adoptive father.


    The foster father didn''t make a move, but somehow or other, he made his stomach ache for a few days. From then on, the child hid when he saw me.


    When I was 15 years old, I was still bullied by the kids in the village. My foster father first beat me up because of me, then didn''t know what he did. In short, those kids seemed to have received quite a bit of shock and no longer dared to provoke me.


    There were many similar things, including adults and children.


    After thinking about it carefully, my adoptive father had given me a lot of torture in the past few years, but he had also given me a lot of protection.


    The foster father made the villagers scold me behind my back, but no one dared to scold me in my face.


    They were afraid of me, and even more afraid of their adoptive father.


    But now that his foster father was dead, this fear would slowly transform into revenge ¡­


    I suddenly thought back to what Grandma Daocao had said, that my adoptive father was very good to me.


    I can''t agree with those words. I still hate my foster father to the bone, but ¡­


    "If you were still alive, these people wouldn''t dare bully me right ¡­"


    I have longed for you to die countless times, is it right or wrong? "


    As I said this, I could no longer hold back my tears.


    It slowly flowed and turned into crying. The bitterness in his heart was all vented out to the dead man in front of him.


    Only the dead were the best listeners ¡­


    It was also because of the momentary clarity of my brain that I suddenly began to question a question that hadn''t been questioned for many years.


    Back then, when I saw my foster father and Aunt Zhang ¡­ What were they doing? Could it really be a fornication?


    Ever since I had a better understanding of the matters between men and women, I had believed this question completely, but the moment Da Xiong threw himself at me, I started to have suspicions.


    An adoptive father was someone who was very conservative in matters between men and women. Even if he was having an affair with someone else, he definitely wouldn''t do it in front of a corpse ¡­


    The dead were big and the affection between them was high. This had always been the theory of foster fathers, so ¡­ Would foster father really do such a thing?


    I still vaguely remember that there was something like a candle in the surroundings. Could it be that...


    I can''t figure it out... I can''t figure it out... Although I still have a deep memory of this kind of thing happening in my mind, I was still unable to find any clues.


    Perhaps there were some truths that I didn''t see, but after so many years, there was no way to trace them back.


    Besides, the abuse I''ve received from my adoptive father over the years was real, and it couldn''t be mixed with any falsehood ¡­


    Thinking up to here, I clenched my teeth. I wanted to know the truth, but it was as though there was an invisible wall in front of me that prevented me from surpassing it ¡­


    They seemed to be very close, but when they looked closely, they felt that it was very far away.


    At this time, the rain slowly stopped, but the thunder and lightning did not stop, as if it was the precursor of an even bigger rainstorm.


    Just as I was thinking about these things in a daze, I suddenly saw a streak of light flickering in the distance.


    It seemed to be a flame, but... It looked as though it could be extinguished at any moment ¡­


    Looking at the flickering flames in the distance, my pupils also slowly changed color, because those flames are currently ¡­ They slowly approached.


    At the same time, a bolt of lightning flashed in the sky, brightening up the surroundings. At this moment, I saw that the flames were like the flames of a lantern, slowly approaching each other as if they were floating.


    It''s the will-o ''-the-wisp...


    The Ghost Flame was a flame that would often appear in the tombs deep in the mountains. It was a rather scientific explanation for the Ghost Flame.


    However, to the countryside, seeing the ghost fire was still an ominous sign.


    At the same time, there was a clap of thunder, and the thunder continued for a long time. At the same time, I heard strange sounds in my ears.


    That sound... It sounded like crying, but also like laughter. It echoed in my ears just like that.


    The wind in the surroundings was already very cold, and now it seemed as though it was boring into my clothes, as if ¡­ It''s a kind of cold that comes from inside out...


    "Hee hee ¡­"


    The laughter by my ear is even more creepy. It is cold and bizarre, as though there is a pair of eyes staring at me from beside me.


    What was going on? What is it?


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva. I could feel my sweat flowing out. However, the moment my sweat flowed out, it was washed away by the rain.


    There was a ghost ¡­ There was really a ghost ¡­


    I struggled to stand up, but felt my body tremble. Just now, Da Xiong''s leg had kicked into my thigh, so when I stood up, I felt a heart-wrenching pain.


    The moment I stood up, I saw a ferocious face ¡­ Appearing in front of me...

 C15

    A hideous face appeared in front of me. This face was covered in bloodstains and looked extremely mournful.


    Furthermore, blood was still flowing down my chin. My eyes met the face, and I could even hear the heavy breathing ¡­


    Beneath this face were colorful clothes, just like the clothes that Aunt Zhang and her foster father were wearing when they died.


    His face also had long hair, similar to the Aunt Zhang, but from his eyes ¡­ it didn''t seem to be Aunt Zhang.


    The ferocious face had large eyes, but they did not have black ones. Scarlet blood flowed from them.


    Just as I stood up and saw this scene, I was so scared that my soul nearly left my body. I screamed and nearly fell to the ground again.


    At the same time, sounds like the wailing of ghosts and the howling of wolves actually came to my ears. These sounds seemed to come from all directions, and were extremely shrill and ear-piercing.


    My mind was blank, and my only thought was to run!


    I turned around and ran. At this moment, there was no longer anyone behind me. However ¡­ Strange sounds echoed from behind me.


    "Pa ¡­" "Pa ¡­" "Pa ¡­"


    I instantly recognized it, then... The sound of footsteps followed closely behind me.


    Because it had just rained, the ground was covered in mud, so when walking, it would emit such a sound.


    Turning around to look, there just happens to be a flash of lightning. I can''t see anyone, but I can see... The puddle was moving behind him.


    This isn''t an illusion, it''s not an illusion. There really is something following behind me!


    Ignoring the pain in my body, my heart was filled with fear. It seemed that this was the first time I had come into such close contact with a supernatural incident.


    If one were to say that I was skeptical of the words of the gods and ghosts, then at this moment, I have no doubts whatsoever!


    There was a ghost! There was really a ghost!


    I crazily ran towards the forest. A gust of cold wind blew by and behind me, sounds of "hua la la" came from the tree branches and leaves.


    His foster father had said that humans and ghosts were from the Yin Yang realm, so logically, they should not disturb each other.


    Most people who saw ghosts would accidentally offend the Ghost Being, or perhaps by chance.


    Then which type should I belong to now?


    "Xiao Die... Xiao Die... "


    At this moment, I seemed to hear someone calling to me from behind. The sound was mixed with the wind, and it was so illusory that I couldn''t even tell if it was male or female.


    However ¡­ I heard it so clearly, there was a sound...


    Hearing this voice, my hair stood on end. I didn''t even dare to turn my head back as I continued to run forward aimlessly.


    If I''m not wrong, this is what people say... Ghost Cry Soul...


    This kind of thing often happened. When the person with the weaker yang energy walked in the dark alleyway, deep in the mountains, or in the graveyard, they might hear someone calling your name behind them.


    He might even hear the voice of someone familiar to him. In this situation, he definitely could not turn back, much less agree.


    Otherwise, your soul would have been taken away by the thing behind you. At least, you would have gotten sick. In the worst case scenario, you might even lose your life ¡­


    The persistent footsteps and shouts almost made me forget the pain in my body. My mind was stretched to the limit.


    However, my body was too weak after all. Furthermore, after being drenched by the rain, my entire body was emitting a burst of cold air. After running for a short while, I started to pant. I could not hold on much longer.


    "Wuu ¡­ wuu ¡­" "Sob, sob ¡­"


    It was unknown if it was the sound of the wind or the sound of ghosts crying behind him.


    At this moment, I entered a forest. Due to the injuries on my leg, I couldn''t stand steadily and directly slid down the hill. There were numerous wounds on my body caused by tree branches.


    Waves of intense pain made me feel a heart-wrenching pain. At this moment, I couldn''t even cry.


    Just at this moment, a pair of hands suddenly hugged me and my body suddenly stiffened. I subconsciously wanted to struggle free with all my might. I didn''t even have the time to see who was hugging me from behind.


    "Little girl, don''t make a sound, it''s me!"


    A familiar voice came from behind me. Upon closer inspection, it was Liu Songxian.


    Wrong... Wrong...


    It was already late at night, and Liu Songxian had already left at noon. He should have already returned to the Old Bull Village by now, so how could he appear here so late in the night?


    The elders said that the ghosts in the mountains were most adept at deceiving people, deceiving others.


    This was what people often said about tricks and tricks.


    Could Liu Songxian behind him be some sort of bewitching technique?


    I slightly frowned. I wanted to say something, but I didn''t dare to, because I was grabbed from behind by Liu Songxian just like that. I could even clearly hear my own breathing.


    Seeing that I no longer struggled, Liu Songxian released the hand he was holding me with, grabbed onto one of my hands, and said:


    "Little girl, don''t be scared, follow me!"


    I can''t trust Liu Songxian!


    At this time, the words'' Grandma Daocao ''suddenly appeared in my mind, and even if the one behind me was the real Liu Songxian.


    This person was suspicious even though he had run up the mountain in the middle of the night.


    Moreover, this person''s words during the day were only half true and half false. Now that he thought about it, this person was truly untrustworthy.


    "I don''t trust you."


    I said bluntly, wanting Liu Songxian behind me to let go of me.


    But before I could finish my words, I suddenly heard the sound of footsteps approaching behind me. At the same time, the tree behind me shook violently. Under the deep night sky, I could still see the leaves behind me falling down crazily!


    Without waiting for me to think any further, Liu Songxian had already grabbed onto me, not caring about what I just said to him.


    I already had injuries on my body, so how could I withstand Liu Songxian''s pull? I felt as if my entire body was going to fall apart, as intense pain assaulted me.


    Liu Songxian dragged me and quickly ran to another direction, hiding behind a large rock.


    I think what he did was a little ridiculous, after all... We''re not facing a human right now. What''s the use of hiding behind a rock?


    I saw that Liu Songxian''s body was also drenched by the rain, and at this moment, there were actually mottled bloodstains on his body, and quite a few wounds appeared on his thin clothes.


    The rain had stopped for a while, but Liu Songxian''s body was still so wet, it was obvious that he had stayed on the mountain for a period of time.


    Furthermore, the wounds on his body were definitely not caused when he was with me. What did Liu Songxian do on the mountain?


    Why didn''t he go back? Could it be ¡­ There was some kind of plan?


    I slightly frowned, but Liu Songxian didn''t give me a chance to ask a question. He grabbed a black thing from his pocket and breathed it towards my face.


    After what happened with Da Xiong, now that I see someone attacking me, my heart is trembling.


    "What are you doing?"


    After what happened, I seem to have a deeper fear of living people and a greater distrust of them.


    This also caused me to feel a bit colder in the eyes of others.


    "The ash at the bottom of the pot, the swallow mud, it''s a life-saving item."


    The branches behind him produced a weird "hualala" sound. This sound was not normal and was not caused by the wind. It was as if something had touched them.


    The bottom of the pot is gray, and the swallow is mud. I do know these two things, which used to be used to ward off evil.


    The adoptive father had used both.


    The so-called ash at the bottom of the pot was black ash obtained from the bottom of the pot, while the swallow mud was dug out from the bottom of the swallow''s nest.


    At this time, the two things were mixed together. Liu Songxian didn''t give me any explanation and smeared it on my forehead.


    "Nine Hell Ghost King Token, this place is extremely evil. Yin and Yang have their own boundaries, do not disturb others."


    With that said, Liu Songxian used his finger to draw a rune on the mud at the center, which is the location of the India Hall.


    At the same time, Liu Songxian followed the same method and smeared a layer of black mud on his head.


    The incantation he had just muttered was probably also a spell, a spell that the white workers had mastered.


    After finishing everything, not only did the surroundings not calm down, instead, it became even more frenzied. My heart also tensed up.

 C16

    There were many kinds of people who lived in vain. There were countless carpenters, coffinmakers, mourners, and coffin bearers.


    Actually, as long as one lived in vain, no matter what they did, there would be a certain amount of risk. After all, they were not just eating in the mortal world.


    The adoptive father had once said that doing useless things was like walking around in the Yin-Yang world and eating food from the living and eating food from the dead.


    Thus, most experienced old masters would learn one or two life-saving skills. After all, they were not afraid of ten thousand, but only afraid of one.


    Liu Songxian had carried a coffin for so many years, it was not strange for him to have such a consummate skill.


    However, the surrounding sounds had become restless. Waves of whistling wind were resounding in my ears ¡­


    I felt a genuine fear that I might lose my life at any moment.


    The sound of thunder and the sound of wind mixed together. At this moment, I suddenly saw a figure quickly shuttling through the forest, bringing with it a wave of strange laughter ¡­


    My breathing became heavier and heavier, and at that moment, I could almost hear the sound of my own heart beating. I looked at Liu Songxian who was at the side.


    At this moment, his eyes were filled with nervousness as he looked at his surroundings in panic.


    It wasn''t the first time that I wanted to stand up and continue escaping, but Liu Songxian had already suppressed me.


    From the looks of it, he seemed to have some confidence in this move.


    Suddenly, I felt as if something was slowly approaching my ear.


    He couldn''t see it with his eyes, but he could clearly feel it. Perhaps, this was also a woman''s intuition ¡­


    At the same time, I felt a chill spreading in my surroundings and my ears... It was as if someone was breathing heavily ¡­


    I could even smell a rotten smell around me, as if at this moment... Something is right in front of me, but I... But he couldn''t see it!


    My body uncontrollably trembled. At this moment, the fear in my heart had already reached its limit, and at this moment, Liu Songxian''s grip on my wrist tightened.


    It was as though I was worried that I would suddenly jump out of fear. However, I calmed myself down and took a deep breath.


    Right now, I have no other choice but to trust this person in front of me.


    After around fifteen minutes, the surrounding sound gradually calmed down. At this time, I saw that the black mud on Liu Songxian''s forehead had actually turned slightly purple, as if it was mixed with the color of blood ¡­


    After which, I realized that the mud on my forehead had the same color.


    It seems like what happened just now wasn''t an illusion. In that instant, beside us ¡­ There really is something...


    After knowing this, my entire body turned cold. I took in a deep breath as I felt everything around me.


    It seemed like ¡­ After he truly calmed down, Liu Songxian, who was beside him, also let out a sigh of relief and said:


    "It''s finally over, but it scared me."


    At this time, I had also escaped Liu Songxian''s grasp, and asked coldly:


    "Why are you here? At this time, shouldn''t you be at the Old Bull Village? "


    At this time, Liu Songxian also dragged me and ran down the mountain.


    "I''ll explain all of this later. It''s better to leave the mountain as soon as possible!"


    At this moment, I can already be said to have broken Funerary Lady''s rules. I didn''t complete the night watch, but ¡­ There seemed to be no other way.


    After Liu Songxian arrived at the foot of the mountain, just as I was about to speak, I heard a series of bell sounds coming from the village.


    The sound of the bell was melodious, and it seemed to be coming from the very center of the village, resounding throughout the entire village.


    At the same time, amidst the melodious ringing of the bell, crisp ringing of bells could be heard. Although the sound wasn''t loud, it sounded as if it was ringing in my ears, and was extremely distinct.


    When I heard such a voice, I couldn''t help but furrow my brows again. At this time, Liu Songxian turned around and asked in a strange voice:


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    At this moment, my face was extremely unsightly, with a hint of strangeness and rigidity.


    It should be around three in the morning by now. What kind of bell would ring at this time?


    Moreover, with such a loud and clear bell, it must be an extremely large bell. However, there was no such large bell in the village ¡­


    In other words, where did this sound come from? Why did it suddenly ring?


    Furthermore, although the bell chime and the bell chime were clear, I could hear that within the melodious melody, there seemed to be a different melody. Moreover, this melody, sounded ¡­ It was very similar to the melody that was played when he was doing something white.


    It was a few completely different things, but it gave me a similar feeling. What were the similarities?


    It''s a kind of power that makes you feel sad...


    But why didn''t Liu Songxian show any abnormality when he heard the voice? Logically speaking, he should be very surprised as well. Why would he even ask such a question?


    "The bell and the bell..." Do you know what it is? "


    "Bell and bell?" Liu Songxian asked in puzzlement:


    "What bell?"


    "Didn''t you hear?"


    I feel that it''s even stranger, did Liu Songxian not hear that voice?


    However, it was hard to tell if he was speaking the truth, but ¡­


    Judging from his actions just now, he didn''t lie to me this time. I really didn''t hear anything ¡­


    However, right after Liu Songxian asked this question, his face suddenly froze, his expression changed extremely quickly, and turned pale white in an instant.


    After a few seconds, he slowly recovered and wiped the sweat off his forehead as if it was a conditioned reflex.


    "I didn''t hear it ¡­" "I didn''t hear anything ¡­"


    Liu Songxian said as he shook his head. After that, he looked around and said:


    "Let''s hurry up and go, otherwise, something evil might happen again in a while."


    Liu Songxian''s condition just now was obvious that his legs had gone soft. What caused him to become this scared?


    Could it be that Liu Songxian heard this voice? Or... What did he know about the voice?


    In that instant, he was clearly frightened. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have had such a huge reaction, and this reaction was also the hardest to fake.


    Did he think of something, or did he hear something? Or... What did he feel?


    But Liu Songxian didn''t even give me a chance to ask, he dragged me and continued to run.


    However, at this moment, my wariness towards him became increasingly heavy. Even though he saved me while I was on the mountain just now, but ¡­


    He had always been wary of living people, and this man in front of him was far too suspicious.


    Ever since I invited him over, he has lied to me more than once ¡­


    I struggled to break free from him. I felt as though my body was about to collapse from exhaustion.


    Waves of pain and exhaustion swept through my brain, and I felt as if I might faint at any moment.


    "Just what are you doing!?" What are you trying to do!? "


    The pressure from the continuous days, almost made me unable to breathe. Grief had already been vented out with the crying just now.


    However, the grievances and resentments in his heart were still accumulating, and now they had finally erupted.


    Seeing me like this, Liu Songxian''s pupils contracted, and he said:


    "You have to believe me, I''ve known your father for many years, I won''t harm you.


    I also know that Grandma Daocao told you to be wary of me last night, but little girl, you can''t trust that old lady entirely. "


    He knows what the Grandma Daocao told me? I slightly frowned. Since he already knew about it, there was nothing for me to hide.


    He might as well lay his cards on the table:


    "It''s precisely because you''ve known my foster father for so many years that you''re not worth my trust. I only have hatred towards him.


    Also, I do not believe you, but it is not all because of Grandma Daocao. What you have done, is not someone to be trusted in the first place ¡­ "


    "Girl, there are some things I lied to you about ¡­ It''s my mistake, but I won''t ¡­"


    Before Liu Songxian could finish his sentence, the melodious ringing of the bell suddenly stopped and disappeared, as though it was interrupted by something, causing me to feel uncomfortable.


    At the same time, I suddenly heard a sharp cry reverberate in the village from afar. This cry was filled with pain and was already distorted ¡­

 C17

    The frantic and twisted screams echoed throughout the village. It was impossible to tell who the voices belonged to.


    I felt a chill run down my spine. What happened? Where did this sound come from?


    Beside me, there was a person who didn''t even believe in Phase s. The waves of miserable screams made me even more afraid and I didn''t dare to continue walking forward.


    Fear, despair, and all sorts of emotions were mixed within this scream. Just what kind of pain did it feel to make someone cry out like that?


    Actually, if it was before, hearing such a voice, I might have really gone over to take a look.


    But now, I don''t have this courage anymore. Too many things have happened and it has already stretched my spirit.


    "I''m going home." I said this to Liu Songxian woodenly, and then I was about to leave.


    At this time, Liu Songxian asked:


    "Girl, you yourself ¡­ Can you do it? "


    "Fine, at least it''s safer than following you around. However, today''s matter ¡­" I still have to thank you. "


    As I spoke, I ran in the direction of my home without looking back. At that time, I had also thought about it, Liu Songxian was a foreigner, if his entire body was wet, how could he live there in the middle of the night.


    I do have a few empty houses, but... If they brought him back with them, they would either lure the wolf into the house or cause gossip if someone saw them.


    Right now, I am alone and unable to protect myself. How can I care about others?


    After a slight hesitation, I ran back home without looking back.


    Looking at Liu Songxian''s expression, he doesn''t intend to tell me what he knows.


    Of course, if it all ends like this, it doesn''t matter whether I know the truth or not.


    However ¡­ Can I go over? I can''t remember the first time I ever asked such a question.


    Very quickly, I returned home. I changed my clothes and directly slipped into the blanket. I didn''t know if it was due to the cold or the fear, but my body was trembling.


    The hideous appearance of my foster father''s corpse continuously echoed in my mind, as well as the sinister face that I saw tonight.


    And tonight, I have already violated the Funerary Lady''s rules, so before I could finish keeping watch, I ran back.


    At that time, because of the fear in his heart, he didn''t care too much about it. However, when he recalled it now, he felt some lingering fear.


    There were several rules in this life that could not be violated, because all of these were just like a ritual that had been passed down for thousands of years by the ancestors!


    No one knew what the consequences would be if they violated the rules.


    The adoptive father normally looks crazy, as if he doesn''t care about anything, but in terms of rules, I always feel that he sees things more important than his own life.


    He curled up within the blanket like a wounded lamb. The wounds on his body were already starting to hurt. This pain was akin to tearing his heart and tearing his lungs apart ¡­


    The thunder outside continued to thunder and lightning unceasingly, continuing to thunder, causing my heart to become extremely gloomy.


    The rolling thunder, on the other hand, caused the glass to emit a buzzing sound ¡­


    It was almost four in the morning, and I was so tired that I fell asleep in a daze.


    But I didn''t sleep very deeply. I was in a daze, as if I saw my foster father, as if I saw a Aunt Zhang.


    It was like he saw his childhood self, carefree and happy ¡­


    And the happiness had already passed?


    I feel very uncomfortable, there are tears flowing out of the corner of my eyes, not only the heart is very uncomfortable, also the body is very uncomfortable.


    He had been in a half-dreaming state, and his mind was in a daze. Strange scenes constantly appeared before his eyes.


    My body felt even hotter, and I realized that I must have been sick from the torment of my body and mind.


    After an unknown period of time, I suddenly felt that the sky had just brightened when I heard someone knocking on the door. The knocking sound was very loud.


    Judging from the voice, the person is definitely here with malicious intent. However, the more it is like this, the more I need to go out and take a look.


    Standing up abruptly, I felt waves of dizziness. At this moment, the fever had not subsided yet. My entire body felt cold. My entire body felt weak and drowsy.


    It was difficult to stand up, and the wounds on my body hurt even more. I felt that I was strong enough, but at this moment, I couldn''t say that I felt wronged.


    I hate them in my heart, hate those selfish people, hate my adoptive father, hate people like Da Xiong.


    I went out after wearing a set of relatively thick clothes. I had already delayed for a long time by now, so the knocking on the door was getting louder and louder. I could faintly hear dirty curses coming out.


    I walked over and opened the door, and there were two fierce faces. They were two men about my age, seventeen or eighteen years old.


    I also know these two people, they are Da Xiong''s brothers. They are blood related, but they aren''t close to each other.


    He would usually pretend to be Da Xiong, just like Da Xiong, and bully the weak and fear the strong.


    Looking at these two people, I felt an indescribable disgust and frowned.


    "What are you guys doing?"


    Who would have thought that before I could finish my words, the two of them would suddenly make their move. One of them directly grabbed onto my hair.


    I didn''t say a word. I wanted to struggle, but someone else was holding my hands tightly.


    "This girl is quite unreasonable. Say, last night, did you see Brother Da Xiong with you?"


    As I asked, the two of them led me forward. I was in so much pain that tears were on the verge of flowing out of my eyes.


    But the two of them didn''t care in the slightest.


    I know I can''t beat them, but I don''t want to lose face in front of them, I think... Keep your final dignity.


    So I didn''t cry, and I didn''t struggle. I didn''t want to be a joke in their eyes.


    I really didn''t expect that they, who were of the same age as me, who should have been my friends, would use such filthy words to curse me and look down on me ¡­


    They brought me to a place not far from the foot of the mountain. At this moment, there was a group of people surrounding me and pointing at me. It was unknown what they were discussing.


    However, the most distinct sound I heard was waves of crying. The crying sounds were very miserable.


    What was going on? The two people beside me are Da Xiong''s friends, but they just asked me if I saw Da Xiong yesterday.


    And this crying, combined with the waves of miserable screams he heard last night, could it be ¡­


    My pupils contracted, as if I understood what had happened.


    After I was brought into the crowd by two boys my age, the hand that was holding my hair finally loosened.


    The two of them grabbed my arms as though they were captives, as if to let me see everything clearly.


    His guess was not wrong, what was lying on the ground right now was indeed Da Xiong''s corpse.


    There was no blood on the ground. Yesterday, when I was sleeping, there seemed to be a shower that washed everything clean, including the blood on the corpse.


    As a result, there were only a few spots of red around the corpse. There were no longer any traces of blood.


    There was a woman sitting cross-legged next to Da Xiong, crying her heart out. That woman was Da Xiong''s mother, who was already fifty years old.


    Da Xiong was the only son of the family, so the grief in his mother''s heart could be easily imagined.


    Looking at Da Xiong''s body, I broke out in a cold sweat. Da Xiong ¡­ How did he die?


    The corpse was very malevolent. The clothes on its body were tattered and there were bloodstains all over.


    These wounds should have been caused by Da Xiong''s panic when he went down the mountain last night.


    It had to be known that Da Xiong ran back with a scream last night. He had panicked while walking down the mountain road, and with the heavy rain, it was normal for his body to be cut into pieces.


    Yesterday, when we went down the mountain, the screams that we heard should have belonged to Da Xiong.


    But by right, when we went down the mountain, Da Xiong should have already reached home. What was the reason for him to stay on the mountain?


    However ¡­ The fatal wounds on Da Xiong''s body were not because of these tiny wounds.


    His fatal injury was the truly unbelievable part ¡­

 C18

    Da Xiong''s fatal wound was on his neck, and it looked as if he had been bitten by a wild beast. Because at the throat, a large chunk of flesh and blood was forcibly torn off.


    Because of the rain, the huge wound had already become somewhat pale.


    However, it was also because of the rain that one could clearly see the traces of water around the wound.


    Those traces... It looked like it had been pulled out by someone''s fingers.


    However ¡­ This shouldn''t be possible. For a human''s palm to forcibly tear away the flesh and blood in their throat, wasn''t this a bit too ridiculous?


    Last night, Da Xiong descended the mountain due to extreme fear, but his physical strength is better than mine, which means that his speed down the mountain should be faster than mine.


    Furthermore, I came down the mountain even later than him. Then, why didn''t Da Xiong return home, and instead died here?


    Furthermore ¡­ Da Xiong''s screams came only after we went down the mountain. In other words, when we went down the mountain, Da Xiong wasn''t dead yet.


    Then, what did Da Xiong do in this period of time?


    And there was also the scream Da Xiong had made last night. It was twisted because of fear and pain, and the scream had lasted for a very long time.


    In other words, this piece of flesh could have been slowly torn off, and not instantly torn apart like a wild beast.


    If this piece of flesh was completely torn off, even if one didn''t die immediately, it would be very difficult for one to make a sound ¡­


    As I was recalling the details of last night, I suddenly noticed the corpse''s hand.


    There were faint traces of blood on Da Xiong''s right hand. Perhaps it was because he was slightly clenching his fist, but blood could still be seen on his palm.


    At the same time... I saw that Da Xiong was holding something in his hand.


    Seeing that kind of thing at the same time, I felt a little sick, but more of a shock.


    How could this be possible ¡­ How could this be possible ¡­


    Currently, what Da Xiong was grabbing with his hand was a piece of meat that had already turned white...


    In other words, the piece of flesh on his neck had been torn off by himself!


    My pupils contracted. Originally, I was already feeling dizzy from the fever. At this moment, my head was buzzing even more.


    This situation has almost exceeded my knowledge range. Just what is going on ¡­


    I even thought that my fever was too severe and that I was hallucinating.


    What happened last night after Da Xiong left the mountain? What did he see when he was going to rape me? What did he see that frightened him?


    Had he seen the same thing as me, only I had escaped and he had not?


    Or did my adoptive father protect me? Had the adoptive father really lost his temper and turned into something?


    At this moment, the previously dizzy head became even more confused. At this moment, the woman who was sitting on the ground crying suddenly stood up with a shaky body and a sorrowful face.


    Da Xiong was the only son of the family, and it wasn''t easy for his father to be pulled over by his mother.


    So I could understand this woman''s sadness. Looking at this woman struggle to stand up, I felt an indescribable guilt in my heart.


    If I had heard that scream last night and could have gone over to take a look, would it have... What can it change?


    "Did you see Da Xiong last night?"


    Da Xiong''s mother''s voice was hoarse, his emotions could not be heard.


    "Yes."


    Because of my illness and exhaustion, my face had turned pale, and my voice wasn''t loud either.


    "Pah!"


    I didn''t expect that the moment I said the word ''me'', the woman in front of me would slap my face without saying a word.


    He had clearly been unable to stand steadily just a moment ago, but now, this slap was filled with strength. A crisp sound echoed in the surroundings.


    This slap changed my expression. Why ¡­ Why did you hit me?


    "Did you kill Da Xiong?"


    This woman asked me. Her eyes were cold, and her voice was hoarse and cold.


    "None... "I didn''t, why would I harm him ¡­"


    There was still some sympathy for the person in front of me, and at the same time, I was filled with fear when I heard what the woman had said.


    Thus, at this moment, I no longer held any coldness towards living people and seriously explained.


    However, when I wanted to explain everything from the beginning, I suddenly stopped because ¡­ I can''t say...


    What do you mean? That Da Xiong wanted to rape me?


    The woman in front of him was already very upset. If he really said that, it would be rubbing salt on her wounds.


    In the past, Da Xiong could still be domineering when he was still alive, but now that he''s dead, he won''t have a good reputation anymore. I don''t want his mother''s spine to be exposed again ¡­


    As for this slap ¡­ After all, if it wasn''t for me, Da Xiong wouldn''t have died. If I had been able to go and take a look, even if I couldn''t stop him from dying, I could at least understand how he died.


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything after a long time, the woman''s palm came slapping me again. She slapped me a few times from left to right.


    I felt a burning pain in my face, and the people around me, I glanced at them, and I thought I saw them laughing, laughing at me as if I were watching a show.


    As for the two people behind me, their arms were like pincers, tightly grabbing onto me, preventing me from moving an inch.


    "Tell me!" Speak! The last person my son saw last night was you. You dare to say that my son''s death had nothing to do with you?


    Did you seduce my son and kill him? Speak! Speak! You slut, just because you''re young you learn to act coquettish! "


    In fact, everyone present, including Da Xiong''s mother, saw the piece of meat in Da Xiong''s hand, as well as the wound on Da Xiong''s neck.


    It was impossible for me to have created these things. However, such a big hat was hanging on my head.


    I don''t know if Da Xiong''s mother lost his reason because of being too sad, or if he wanted to find a reason to vent his feelings.


    Or perhaps it could be said that everyone present truly believed from the bottom of their hearts that my adoptive father would do something unorthodox, and thus, my body was tainted with a certain evil aura. The terrible scene in front of me was all my doing.


    At this time, Da Xiong''s mother had become even more crazy, cursing and slapping his own face.


    Because of those slaps, the current me couldn''t even say a single word. However, I vaguely felt that it was very likely that Da Xiong''s mother would beat me to death here.


    In a remote area in a poor village, if someone were to really kill someone, as long as no one reported him to the police and he was buried, he would be able to continue living peacefully.


    Just then, Liu Songxian suddenly came out from the crowd and stood in front of me.


    "Sis, calm down. Why do you have to hold onto such a little girl and not let her go?"


    Look at how weak she is. How could she possibly kill someone?


    Furthermore, it''s not like you didn''t see it, elder sister. Your Da Xiong is ¡­ It''s very likely that he committed suicide. Before beating someone up, he has to first figure out whether or not it''s a suicide. "


    "What is it? This little vixen''s father had just died, and she was immediately protected by other men, wasn''t she?


    Uncle Liu, this is none of your business. Last night, the last person Brother Da Xiong saw was this little girl. It''s you? "


    This time, the one who spoke was a person grabbing onto me from behind, a brother of Da Xiong.


    He said with a weird tone, but in truth, his tone was full of hints, and even pointed straight at Liu Songxian.


    "I know that you helped this little girl carry the coffin yesterday. Why didn''t you go back? Did you do something else?"


    These words were more painful to me than a slap to the face, and I knew that it wouldn''t be long before these words spread around the village again.


    I felt that my dignity was being trampled upon. What kind of humiliation was it for a girl to be brought here and slapped in public and accused of stealing a man ¡­


    But at this time, Liu Songxian did not beat around the bush and only asked:


    "You said that Da Xiong went up the mountain to see Xiao Die last night, then tell me now, why did he go to see Xiao Die?"


    Liu Songxian was after all, an older person, and his words had hit the nail on the head.


    In fact, everyone in the village could guess what Da Xiong was doing on the mountain, but they were too embarrassed to say it out loud. Da Xiong''s two brothers were too embarrassed to say it out loud.


    It was one thing to not understand it, another to not say it.


    "Who knows what sort of tricks this little vixen used to trick my son. She''s a vixen, a scourge!"


    Da Xiong''s mother said with a hint of a sobbing tone, as if he wanted to hit me.

 C19

    Hearing Da Xiong''s mother like this, even though my heart is filled with sympathy, it is also impossible for me to not feel resentful.


    This woman was a bit unreasonable. She waved her hand without asking for the reason.


    I wanted to struggle free, but my body was already becoming more and more powerless. At this moment, it seemed that I didn''t even have the strength to speak.


    Just at this moment, Liu Songxian blocked it for me as he said:


    "Don''t you know what kind of thing your own son is?


    I originally wanted to give you some face, but since you don''t know how to appreciate favors, I''ll say it clearly.


    Although our two villages are not close to each other, the news spread quite quickly.


    That kid''s name is very well-known in our village.


    Last night, Da Xiong went up the mountain to scheme and plot against Xiao Die. Maybe he found out later and ran down the mountain.


    As for how he died, who knew? Maybe he felt guilty and committed suicide. "


    These few words that Liu Songxian said caused Da Xiong''s mother''s face to turn green. He couldn''t speak for a long time, and could only pant heavily.


    Liu Songxian was quite clear about what happened last night, but he could guess why it would happen.


    There was no way to prove that he had seen it all with his own eyes.


    At this moment, Da Xiong''s mother took a few heavy breaths before he slowly recovered.


    Soon after, she said:


    "How is this possible? With my son''s ability, what kind of girl can''t he find? How could he find such a broken shoe?


    "You coffin bearer, aren''t you ashamed of yourself for saying such words?"


    "If bullying men and women can be considered a skill, Big Sis, your Da Xiong is indeed a person with true ability."


    Liu Songxian actually chuckled at this time.


    After hearing what he said, even though I resented Da Xiong''s mother in my heart, I couldn''t bear it anymore.


    After all, his son had just died. Why would he put salt on his wounds?


    These flowers of Liu Songxian''s were so piercing to the heart that even the villagers around him were secretly speechless.


    After all, Da Xiong''s mother was a woman. Even if he was a little shrewd, his mental endurance was limited.


    Sure enough, at this moment, the woman could no longer hold it in and started crying. She cried as she scolded me and Liu Songxian at the same time.


    "You''re talking too much, I don''t need you to worry about me."


    It was just a simple sentence, but due to the agitation in my heart, I suddenly felt dizzy once more.


    In a situation where there was no one else present to help me, I was indeed very grateful to Liu Songxian.


    But... I can''t hurt a mother who has just lost a child because of what I did...


    Perhaps because I had never had a happy family, I also felt an indescribable sadness when I saw someone else''s family destroyed.


    And Liu Songxian simply ignored me, and continued to say with a smile:


    "Cry? "What''s there to cry about? When you were doing those things back then, did you ever think that anyone would cry?"


    After Liu Songxian finished speaking, my pupils contracted as I felt a bone-piercing coldness.


    I didn''t know what Liu Songxian meant by those words, but I could keenly feel that the surrounding atmosphere had become heavy.


    Perhaps this is due to a woman''s natural intuition. I felt that everyone''s expression changed.


    Even Da Xiong''s mother''s face had turned ashen, and his wails became a little quieter.


    Liu Songxian''s words seemed to prick everyone''s sore spot, but he was still laughing, completely ignoring everyone else.


    At this moment, I suddenly heard him mutter something in a low voice. His voice was very soft, but I was standing behind him.


    Da Xiong''s mother was standing at the side while being blocked by Liu Songxian, so from the feeling of it, Liu Songxian''s words were probably meant for Da Xiong''s mother.


    Perhaps, only Da Xiong''s mother and I could hear this.


    "This isn''t the end ¡­"


    Hearing such words coming out of Liu Songxian''s mouth, I felt even more shocked.


    It was also at this moment that Da Xiong''s mother''s face became even more ashen, and his wails became smaller and smaller.


    At first I thought it was a change of mood.


    But very quickly, I discovered that something was amiss. Da Xiong''s mother''s hands were covering his chest and his breathing had slowly started to quicken.


    This did not seem like a change in mood. It felt like an emergency had broken out!


    "Quick, save them!"


    I shouted. At this moment, everyone reacted and crowded over.


    At the same time, Da Xiong''s mother, who was clutching his chest, suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, which landed on my face and Liu Songxian''s as well.


    At the same time, her body trembled as she looked at Liu Songxian.


    I don''t know why, but what I saw in this woman''s eyes, aside from anger, was more ¡­ It was actually fear ¡­


    Just like how Da Xiong looked at me when he was about to do something violent last night.


    Why are you looking at Liu Songxian like that ¡­ Why?


    I felt my originally cold body start to tremble.


    However, the blood on my face was still boiling hot. It touched my heart, causing my pupils to slowly enlarge ¡­


    "You all ¡­ He would die a horrible death ¡­ We will die a horrible death! "


    Da Xiong''s mother looked back at the corpse behind his, and then slowly kneeled onto the ground. His hurried breathing had suddenly slowed down ¡­


    The complicated expression on his face was incomparably sinister as he stared straight ahead. It was a face filled with hatred ¡­


    A tragedy suddenly turned into two tragedies, causing everyone to be stunned.


    Everything happened too quickly, and Da Xiong''s mother had actually died just like that...


    Was it because Liu Songxian said too many things to agitate her?


    I feel that the Liu Songxian today is somewhat different from yesterday. Even though he''s smiling, he seems very cold and indifferent.


    Furthermore, his gaze is very strange. I keep feeling that I''ve seen such a gaze somewhere ¡­


    Da Xiong''s mother was also dead, and the surrounding villagers were all gathered by her side.


    At this time, Liu Songxian said to the two men behind me:


    "Let her go. The interrogation is over. We even beat her up."


    The two men nodded dumbly, released me, and ran over to Da Xiong''s mother''s side.


    This kind of sudden event caused them to be thrown into disarray, and they didn''t have the energy to fight me anymore.


    After all, losing two people in a row was a rare event in the village.


    However, Liu Songxian didn''t mind this at all. He carried me on his back and turned to leave.


    "Leaving just like that?"


    My weak body made it difficult for me to say a complete sentence.


    Liu Songxian ignored me and left while carrying me.


    And what surprised me was that Da Xiong''s mother''s death could be said to be directly related to him.


    However, the villagers did not stop him. Instead, they allowed him to leave.


    But Liu Songxian could actually feel at ease and swaggered away like this.


    "Little girl, do you remember that humans are creatures that bully the weak and fear the strong?


    The weaker you are, the more others will bully you. The law of the jungle, this is the law of nature.


    Your father didn''t teach you, so I''ll teach you today.


    If you were standing there today, you might have been beaten to death.


    But if your father was here, those people definitely wouldn''t dare to touch you.


    Why? Although your father is hateful, he is truly capable. Everyone is afraid of him.


    If you don''t want to be bullied, you need to become stronger. You can''t always cry. "


    "Then what about you? It''s because you have true ability that you can swagger away after killing others. Is there no one who can stop you?"


    I don''t know if Liu Songxian really didn''t hear the mockery in my words, or if he acted as if nothing had happened, and only said one sentence:


    "I... "He''s just a coffin bearer. It can''t be that he has any skills, right?"


    Although he said that, in the rural areas, no one would want to provoke those who lived for free.


    Firstly, there were some people who felt that it was unlucky, and secondly, these kinds of people often came into contact with the dead, bringing along with them some evil spirits.


    "Put me down."


    I couldn''t stand his nonchalance, and even if he had saved me, I still couldn''t accept it.


    But Liu Songxian said:


    "Little girl, you can''t walk anymore. I''ll send you back first."


    After saying that, I sped up my footsteps and walked in the direction of my house. It was only later on that I found out that Liu Songxian''s current expression ¡­ What does it mean...

 C20

    Suspicion, disgust, and gratitude, these are the emotions I am currently feeling towards Liu Songxian.


    What kind of relationship did he have with his adoptive father? What kind of relationship did the series of events that happened today have with him?


    I don''t know about all this, but Liu Songxian carried me back home.


    When I left, I was forcefully taken away by two people, so both the door and the room door were left wide open.


    After Liu Songxian brought me back, I saw that there was actually a little girl sitting on the brick bed in my own house.


    This little girl looked to be twelve or thirteen years old and was very delicate, just like a doll.


    What kind of person was this?


    I was stunned for a moment, then was placed on the brick bed by Liu Songxian.


    This little girl is definitely a beauty. Her big watery eyes stared at me for a long time before she asked:


    "Elder sister, are you alright?"


    "Who are you?"


    Although I am somewhat wary of living people, I have no way to turn cold towards a little girl like her.


    Those innocent eyes, let me a little lament, once... Are my eyes the same?


    "Uncle Liu, you told me to wait here. Are you waiting for this sister?"


    the little girl asked.


    That''s right, Lingling, you have to take care of big sister, you hear me?


    Liu Songxian patted the girl called Lingling''s head and said.


    I am completely shocked. Does Liu Songxian know this little girl? And from their conversation, Liu Songxian told her to come over?


    Seeing me staring at him, Liu Songxian laughed:


    "This is a little girl from our village, her parents are gone. Her father and I even had some relatives, and when her father was still alive, he helped me.


    Now that my daughter has grown up, it''s time for me to learn how to support myself. I plan to leave her with you.


    Teach her how to take care of you and teach her how to take care of you. What do you think? "


    Liu Songxian''s words made me clench my teeth.


    "You want to make this little girl your Funerary Lady?"


    "It''s not too late to start learning Funerary Lady''s skills at this age, is it?"


    "You can''t give birth to a person and you can''t leave your soul behind. Such a good girl, it''s not like you have no money. You want her to do this kind of useless work?"


    If an ordinary family wasn''t poor to a certain degree, they would never let their own children do useless work.


    Especially those words of the Funerary Lady s, they were definitely not groundless rumors.


    The Funerary Lady had seen too many dead people off and on before. He carried the Evil Qi and the resentment of Ghost Being s with him.


    The Funerary Lady was a profession that shortened lifespans. Very few people were able to complete their life as a Funerary Lady, so they would not be able to complete their soul.


    Seeing Liu Songxian not saying a word, I became even more furious, and even my breathing became a little hurried.


    Logically speaking, after enduring so much torture, my temper should have been long gone. However, the little girl''s words made me feel the same way.


    I alone was enough to bear the pain of childhood... Such a cute girl should have led a happier life ¡­


    By my side, the current me is unable to protect myself, so how can I protect such a girl?


    How could Liu Songxian not think of this, it''s just that...


    Perhaps, it''s just like the gossip I heard when I was young. After all, they aren''t my biological parents, so who would truly treat you well ¡­


    However, he couldn''t say a word. He just said three words:


    "I refuse."


    But then he thought, if this girl was brought back by Liu Songxian, would she suffer the same torture as him?


    Liu Songxian is the same as my foster father, he''s not a good person, he''s the same kind of scum.


    Looking at his smile, there was an indescribable disgust in my tone. Thus, before I could finish my words of rejection, I immediately changed my words.


    "I promise you."


    When I said those four words, my heart was already extremely conflicted. I didn''t know if this decision was right or wrong.


    However, these four words represented a decision and a promise.


    Since I''ve already made my decision, I will live on. If I can''t even live well, how can I take care of others?


    At that time, I still didn''t know, but many years later, I still didn''t regret this decision of mine. I only regretted not being able to see through Liu Songxian''s intentions back then, and his true motives ¡­


    Liu Songxian laughed again.


    "Then it''s settled, I''ll leave this girl to you. Although she''s young, she knows a lot of things."


    As he spoke, he stood up, looking like he was about to leave.


    At this time, I asked:


    "What is your purpose? What do you want to do? Why did you appear on the mountain last night?


    The things that happened today made me feel that Liu Songxian has an unfathomable depth to him.


    "I went up the mountain last night... It''s because of what your father told me.


    However ¡­ I promised your dad that I would keep it a secret "


    With that, Liu Songxian turned and left. At this time, Lingling was already using a wet towel to help me wipe my face.


    I had never been cared for like this before, and I felt flattered. I rushed to take the towel.


    However, the movement was too large, causing the wound to be affected. I sucked in a breath of cold air.


    "Sister, don''t move. I''ll help you."


    As Lingling spoke, she continued to help me wipe the water. Her movements were very light, and although my face was still burning in pain, I felt a very comfortable sensation.


    Now, lying on the kang, I felt sick again, and illness and pain came flooding in at almost the same time.


    Lingling was indeed very obedient, and meticulously took care of me.


    "Lingling, your home is in the Old Bull Village. How did a child this young come to this village?"


    Uncle Liu told me two days ago to come here today and gave me the exact address.


    You told her a few days ago? I frowned, could it be that Liu Songxian''s original intention was for Lingling to learn some skills from his foster father, but who knew that his foster father would suddenly die, so the original plan could not be changed, so Lingling had no choice but to learn from me?


    Or perhaps ¡­


    Or could it be that Liu Songxian had already predicted his death long before his foster father had died?


    He and Liu Songxian had known each other for many years, and there were some private relationships between them. It was possible that his foster father had already had thoughts of committing suicide, so before committing suicide, he told Liu Songxian his thoughts.


    However, if a person had the thought of dying, the first person he told would definitely be someone very close to him. Thus, the problem would come back to haunt him.


    Was the relationship between Liu Songxian and his adoptive father really just a matter of small talk? Could there be some sort of special relationship?


    By now, Liu Songxian had already left and while I was recuperating, I had also fallen into a deep state of fear.


    I had no way of investigating the matter of digging the grave. It was even possible that it wasn''t man-made.


    If the villagers come looking for trouble, what should I do?


    And there''s also Da Xiong and his mother. Two lives, these two lives, how should I face them?


    In any case, I couldn''t get past the relationship.


    In the blink of an eye, a day had passed. Lingling had helped me go to the village and prescribe some medicine.


    No one in the village knew who Lingling was, and no one knew that Lingling was with me. Otherwise, this little girl would probably be ostracized.


    After thinking about it, I sighed again. I felt that Liu Songxian had an account with him, but ¡­ Aren''t I the same here?


    I clearly didn''t have the ability, but I had to do such a thing. I was filled with worry for my future, and also for Lingling''s future.


    Under Lingling''s care, at night, my fever should have subsided, but I still felt weak all over.


    The sky outside had been dark and the thunder was no longer striking, but the sky was dark and it seemed like it was going to rain at any moment.


    The living expenses at home weren''t much, but luckily the food was sufficient. Lingling prepared dinner for me, and after eating it, we slept on a kang.


    I was drowsy, and because I was ill, I always felt that I could not sleep soundly, that I was half asleep.


    After a long time, I slowly fell asleep, but not long after, I suddenly felt that someone was shaking me.


    I suddenly opened my eyes, only to see Lingling beside me saying in a low voice:


    "Elder sister, there''s movement outside ¡­"

 C21

    After hearing what Lingling said, I immediately became spirited. After a period of deep sleep, my mental state has also improved a lot, and my body is no longer feeling as uncomfortable as it did during the day.


    After waking up, I heard something outside ¡­ The sound of footsteps could be heard ¡­


    The footsteps were loud but slow. It was very dark outside.


    The moment we looked up, we could see the window. At this moment, I subconsciously looked towards the window due to the sound of footsteps.


    However ¡­ There was nothing there. I could clearly feel the sound of footsteps outside my window.


    At this time, Lingling hugged me and stared at me with her two big watery eyes.


    "Elder sister ¡­" "I''m afraid ¡­"


    How could I not be afraid at this time? It''s just that, as an older sister, I need to act calm so that Lingling can be at ease.


    I lightly patted Lingling and said:


    "It''s fine ¡­" It''s the Lingling that''s fine. "


    However, just as I said that, I suddenly heard a series of banging sounds coming from my own window, as if I was about to break all the windows.


    "Bang, bang, bang!" "Bang, bang, bang!"


    The voice suddenly sounded, causing Lingling to scream and jump into my embrace.


    But I was outside the window, and I still didn''t see anything...


    I lowered my head to comfort Lingling for a bit. During this process, I inadvertently glanced at him from the corner of my eyes.


    Just this casual glance made all the hairs on my body stand on end.


    Outside, a face that was already on the verge of rotting was pressed against the window of my house, and blood flowed unceasingly from that face.


    Due to the extremely heavy decay, his face had already turned completely black and red. In some places, white bones were even exposed ¡­


    Looking at this face, I almost screamed out as well, but since Lingling was beside me, I resisted the urge in the end.


    I covered Lingling''s eyes, not wanting her to see the scene outside, but her body was already starting to tremble ¡­


    His face was pressed tightly against the window of my house, and one could vaguely see the colorful clothes he wore. Although it was pitch black outside, there was still a faint moonlight that fell on that thing.


    I was still looking out of the corner of my eye, and I didn''t even have the courage to look directly at it.


    As for that thing, it used its rotten hands to pat my window time and time again, and even let out a wave of strange laughter ¡­


    The sound was unpleasant, like some bird''s cry in the night, and before long my window was stained with blood.


    This thing... What was he going to do? Did he want to come in?


    At this moment, the movement of the thing outside became even more frenzied, as if there was something inside the room that was attracting it, and it frantically wanted to come in.


    It was also at this moment that I suddenly heard crashing sounds coming from the roof. It was the sound of tiles being stepped on, as though something had stepped on them.


    Lingling was already sobbing quietly in my arms, I don''t know what to do now.


    Although I had worked for years in vain, my adoptive father had never taught me anything that could save my life.


    Now that I have to deal with this kind of evil situation, I can''t do anything about it.


    Just as I was trembling in fear, a hoarse meow suddenly came from the rooftop.


    Accompanied by the sound of a cat''s meow, the slapping sound disappeared in an instant, leaving behind only the buzzing sound of the glass, as if to indicate that everything that had just happened had truly happened.


    When the sound died away, I mustered the courage to look out the window.


    That hideous face has disappeared, and the blood I saw just now... But it did not disappear. It was still smeared on the window.


    Just as I was looking out the window in a daze at the blood-red light, a black object suddenly jumps down from the roof.


    I was startled again, but soon realised that it was the black cat I had seen a few days ago.


    Black cats may look alike and hard to identify, but I definitely recognize this one.


    It was because the black cat''s eyes and the expression on its face were too human ¡­ It was as if he was smiling.


    After a period of shock passed, I felt my heart still trembling. Lingling was crying softly.


    "Lingling be good, do not cry, everything is alright ¡­ "It''s fine now ¡­"


    I stroked Lingling''s head, forcing out a smile and said.


    "Big sister, I''m really useless. I said that I would take care of you, but now ¡­"


    Lingling said as she forcefully held back her sobs, wanting to put on a strong front.


    It was the first time in my life I had heard someone say something so warm to me.


    This is also the first time that I truly want to protect someone ¡­


    For this desire to protect, no matter how big the storm in front of me, I will still smile and face it...


    At this moment, as I watched the black cat swagger away, the fear in my heart gradually receded. I slowly calmed down.


    I closed my eyes and thought about everything that had happened in the past few days.


    The Ghost Being I saw just now, is that Aunt Zhang? Her face was too rotten to be seen.


    The Ghost Being seemed to want to enter the house, but was unable to. What was attracting her in this house?


    Also, why can''t I come in? What was stopping her?


    I knew then that I couldn''t go and pray for the end.


    Everything is just beginning. If I keep praying, not to mention protecting Lingling, I won''t even be able to protect myself.


    The death of my adoptive father, Da Xiong''s death, and even Da Xiong''s mother''s death, up until now, everything that happened that I saw that seemed to have some sort of connection.


    It was not an accident.


    This was not the end ¡­


    These words were like a magic spell, representing the death of a person.


    Liu Songxian, adopted father, just what kind of agreement did these two make?


    What would happen in the future? How can I face it?


    Although he had already made up his mind to face everything bravely.


    However, he had no idea what he was about to face. He didn''t even know what he was about to face ¡­


    Now, I can only take things one step at a time. After learning from my foster father for so many years, I have still learned a lot.


    Moreover, the scope of the Funerary Lady is rather wide, and I have learned a lot.


    Even if I don''t have the ability to protect my life, I believe that I will be able to use my knowledge to slowly approach the truth ¡­


    The reason why I was so muddle-headed and at a loss these two days was because deep down in my subconscious, I was unwilling to believe that there really was a Ghost Being causing trouble.


    The main reason for this is my cowardice. I am just waiting for things to go according to plan, but I don''t have the courage to take a step forward.


    Now that I have someone I want to protect, I have to work hard.


    Although I don''t know how serious this matter is, several people have already died.


    I don''t know if Second Uncle Li who was kicked to death by a beast should be counted in this matter, or if Uncle Zhang, who died many years ago, should be counted in this matter?


    If these people were included, then the scope of this matter ¡­ This was a bit too much ¡­


    For example, in these few days, including his adoptive father, three people died in just three days, their deaths appearing to be extremely strange.


    His foster father''s body had also been killed.


    At first I tried to explain it all, but now it seems... It really was the doing of a malicious spirit ¡­


    Was the adoptive father a suicide? I still don''t know.


    But even if he did not commit suicide, he must have realized something before he died, and even discussed things with Liu Songxian before that.


    As I thought, I saw that Lingling had already drifted off to sleep again, and I also slowly fell asleep.


    In my dream, I felt as if I had come to an unknown place, but if you looked closely, you would see that this was a village.


    It was just that the village in his dream had no houses. There were only graves, no tombstones, and no way of knowing whose grave the owner was.


    And in the middle of the tombs, a figure stood there ¡­

 C22

    In the middle of the grave stood a figure with unbound hair and a pale face. It was smeared with a thick layer of makeup, blush, and lipstick.


    I still remember, this look was exactly the same as when Aunt Zhang died, like a paper man.


    "Aunt Zhang? Aunt Zhang? Is that you? "


    In my dream, I felt like I was back in my childhood. My voice was young and tender, and I was muttering noisily.


    Aunt Zhang''s pair of eyes didn''t have the slightest bit of luster to them and were completely lifeless as she stared at me woodenly.


    I wanted to go over, but Aunt Zhang, who was standing in a pile of graves, waved her hand as if she was saying goodbye to me and also seemed to be telling me not to go near.


    In my dream, I wasn''t the least bit afraid, I only wanted to catch the Aunt Zhang.


    But right at this time, Aunt Zhang suddenly laughed. Her smile revealed her teeth, but her eyes were still dull.


    At the same time, I suddenly saw pale-white hands stretching out from the ground.


    It appeared so suddenly, causing a cloud of dust to rise up.


    These people were all grabbing upwards, as if they were frantically trying to grab onto something.


    Aunt Zhang''s legs were grabbed just like that. Seeing this scene, I panicked and cried out:


    "Aunt Zhang! Run, Aunt Zhang!


    But Aunt Zhang just looked at me like that. I clearly saw two streams of tears flowing out from those lifeless eyes, were two streams of blood colored tears ¡­


    "Hehehe ¡­" "Hahaha ¡­"


    Slowly, Aunt Zhang''s smile turned into a crazed laugh. Two streams of blood tears and that crazed smile, gave off a feeling of incompatibility.


    And her body was also moving. I just watched as Aunt Zhang was slowly being grabbed by those pale white hands and slowly sinking into the ground.


    It was clearly a hard ground, but it was like a swamp, and they just watched as Aunt Zhang sank into it.


    At this moment, I finally started to feel fear. I turned around and was about to escape, but at this moment, I realised that I couldn''t escape anymore ¡­


    I didn''t know when, but I had actually arrived at the center of the tomb. Those pale-white hands had already grabbed me ¡­ Just drag it towards the ground...


    This kind of feeling made me completely terrified. I screamed, struggled, and tried to struggle free, but there was nothing I could do in front of these pale white hands ¡­


    Ah!


    With a scream, I abruptly sat up on the brick bed, panting heavily. At this moment, my forehead was covered in sweat.


    Lingling had already woken up and was helping me prepare breakfast.


    This scene made me feel a little ashamed, although I had only interacted with Lingling for a short day.


    But Lingling made me feel a warmth that I have not felt in many years.


    Even though Lingling is small, she''s very sensible. When I was sick, she was by my side to take care of me, just like a little sister.


    So seeing Lingling getting up to cook early in the morning, I felt a little guilty.


    However, I wanted to say something, but in the end, I didn''t say it out loud. After being cold to others for so many years, I didn''t communicate with them.


    And at this time, Lingling looked at me with concern:


    "What''s wrong, big sister? Did you have a nightmare?"


    I shook my head.


    "I''m fine ¡­" "I''m fine ¡­"


    I never would have thought that after so many years, Aunt Zhang would once again appear in my dreams.


    Old people often said that dreaming of someone who was already dead was definitely not as simple as just a dream. It could be that the spirit of the dead was conveying some sort of message to you.


    But... What was being conveyed?


    I frowned, unable to understand.


    However ¡­ I faintly felt that this dream was indeed not ordinary, because it was incomparably real. For a moment, I even felt that the Aunt Zhang was right in front of me.


    Aunt Zhang had already died for so many years, who would have thought ¡­ Years later, there was some kind of connection between her and me.


    Outside my dream, it seems so real and illusory. Could it be that the Aunt Zhang wants to pass on something to me?


    I can''t even remember the appearance of Aunt Zhang, but I can still clearly remember how she looked like when she died.


    But to be honest, when the Uncle Zhang was still alive, although our two families lived opposite each other, we didn''t have much interaction with each other.


    I don''t feel any sort of closeness to the Aunt Zhang either.


    But I don''t know why, but in my dreams, when I saw the Aunt Zhang, I suddenly felt a sense of closeness to him, especially the instant two streams of blood flowed out ¡­


    Why is that?


    Looking at the time, it was actually already 9 o''clock. My illness was also much better, so I now felt like I had just recovered from a serious illness.


    His face still hurt a little. He was beaten up by Da Xiong''s mother yesterday.


    Lingling had already cooked a meal. Although it was just a little porridge in the morning, it gave me an indescribable feeling of warmth.


    Who knew that just as the rice was served, a shout suddenly came from outside:


    "Damn girl, get out here!"


    It was as if Lingling had also felt the aggressive approach of the people outside, and her hands trembled intensely, almost knocking the bowl on the table over.


    "Lingling, it''s alright. Don''t be afraid, big sister will go out and see. You stay in the house."


    What was about to happen couldn''t be avoided after all. My heart started to beat intensely.


    Originally, the fear in my heart had lessened slightly after enduring so much pain. In any case, I was alone. After enduring so much pain, what was there to be afraid of?


    But now that he had Lingling, that fear had risen to a whole new level ¡­


    I stood up and went outside to open the door. I had to face what I had to face after all. Under such circumstances, it was impossible for me to stay outside.


    The moment I opened the door, I saw a group of people standing at the entrance with a menacing look on their faces.


    "It''s been three days, what happened to our tomb? Are you still planning on going through quietly like this? "


    Counting today, it had indeed been three days since the incident of digging up the grave.


    "My apologies, but I''ve been busy these past two days with my father''s funeral, and have been ¡­"


    "You didn''t take us seriously at all, right? Stop pretending. I know, you must have colluded with some wild man to dig up our family''s tomb.


    I say, are you all so poor that you can dig someone''s grave and do such a wicked thing? " A villager said coldly.


    At this moment, a villager walked into my house without giving me any explanation. I wanted to stop him, but I couldn''t.


    Lingling, on the other hand, saw someone enter and ran out fearfully to stand beside me and grab my arm.


    The man who entered the house wandered around for a long time before coming out, shaking his head at the other villagers.


    It looks like they''re looking for something...


    I frowned slightly but didn''t say anything. What are they looking for? Are you looking for something you lost in the graveyard?


    But as far as I know, although a lot of the villagers'' graves were dug up, other than the corpses of Aunt Zhang and the Aunt Zhang, nothing else was missing.


    Besides, in a small place like ours, there won''t be anything valuable to be buried with.


    But since they weren''t looking for anything in the graveyard, what were they looking for?


    "Little girl, it''s true that those tombs were abandoned, but nothing was lost.


    Besides, your father has just died, so we don''t want to investigate any further.


    How about this, if someone''s grave is excavated, you can take out a few thousand yuan to compensate for the losses.


    Listening to what the villagers said, I nodded my head.


    "Sure, but right now ¡­" Not much money... When I have the money, I''ll definitely give it to you. "


    Speaking of which, I don''t even have any confidence anymore.


    After my adoptive father died, all he had left was some free money, which he had already used up during the funeral, and he didn''t even have the money left over from the time when I accompanied him to the funeral.


    Right now, all I have is some change at home. I don''t even know where the money that my foster father and I earned all these years has gone to.


    Logically speaking, since we''ve been living in poverty all these years, our adoptive father should have saved up quite a bit of money, but ¡­ Where''s the money?


    Sure enough, after hearing my words, the person in front of me became enraged. He grabbed my collar, pointed at my nose and said,


    "Little girl, what are you pretending for? Your father is dead, so all the money he made from crying all these years is yours, right?


    You''re crying your head off to me right now? "


    However, these people treated me much better than they did two days ago. If it was two days ago, I''m afraid they would have already started beating me up.


    This also means that these villagers have already started to feel fear towards me ¡­ They''re afraid of me...

 C23

    After all, the Da Xiong and Da Xiong''s mother who had beaten me up were already dead. If I wasn''t Funerary Lady, and if I didn''t have such an adoptive father, then these people wouldn''t even think of me as their death.


    But since I was a child, people had felt that I carried an evil aura with me. Perhaps from the moment my foster father brought me back from the grave, people had felt that I was unlucky.


    Therefore, even though these deaths were only a coincidence, people couldn''t help but think of me, thinking that these deaths ¡­ It''s connected to the evil aura in my body.


    But this is good too, I seem to understand Liu Songxian''s words now, if I want to not be bullied, I have to become stronger.


    Right now, although I can''t be considered strong, but ¡­ The people in front of me didn''t dare to insult me like before even if they were a little afraid of me.


    However ¡­ They were still very aggressive. If he really pissed them off, they might not care so much.


    When I said that there was no money, the atmosphere immediately became weird. Countless gazes were like daggers, causing chills to run through my heart.


    At this moment, I suddenly saw the Village Head running into my house. As soon as he entered, he wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    "Why did you come to this girl''s house so early in the morning? She''s so young, how can you ask her to take out so much money?"


    Please be merciful, how do you know that Xiao Die was the one to dig the grave? Is there any evidence?


    Moreover, did Xiao Die not know about the situation in the village? Would she really dig a grave for money?


    "So many men have come in the morning to make it difficult for a girl, I am truly ashamed for you all!"


    As he spoke, the Village Chief pointed out to the people around him. He was currently panting heavily. Evidently, he had hurried over after hearing the news.


    "Village Chief, those words are coming from your mouth.


    What, now that you admit it, this is just fooling us, you''re not even taking it seriously are you?


    "Stop being so hypocritical, don''t think that I don''t know what you''re planning!"


    At this time, the young man in the lead said and pointed at my house.


    "Little girl, if you don''t take out the money today, I''ll tear down your house!"


    "How dare you!"


    After the Village Chief said this, he wanted to stand in front of them. However, it was useless. Seeing the group of people surrounding them, the Village Chief felt a bit of fear in his heart.


    Although the Village Chief had some prestige in the village, it was only a little. If it really affected the interests of the villagers, they wouldn''t care that much.


    At this moment, the villagers were determined to get the money from my house.


    It was no wonder that the villagers did not believe that my family had no money. They had made a lot in the past few years, yet they were living such a tight life. Their adoptive father rarely went out, so even if he was extravagant, he would not spend it so cleanly.


    Now, the villagers were certain that I had the money and did not want to take it out.


    Seeing the villagers approaching aggressively, I took Lingling a few steps back and looked at the house behind us.


    Was this house really going to collapse? Right now, this house is the only place where Lingling and I can live peacefully. If we don''t even have a house now ¡­


    The two of us are completely homeless ¡­


    Looking at the expressions of these people, the weakness that I forcefully suppressed deep within my heart was finally revealed.


    While protecting Lingling, I shook my head and said:


    "Please ¡­" Don''t tear down the house, I really don''t know why the graveyard became like that... "You guys can let me go ¡­"


    However, this kind of begging, this kind of putting down of dignity, was completely useless ¡­


    I heard a loud noise behind me. It was the sound from my window. With a bang, the glass was shattered into pieces.


    It was a villager throwing a stone over. At this moment, there was a loud noise, and it was as if the villagers had received a command. They laughed madly and threw the stone over.


    A series of crisp sounds echoed in the air. My tears were already rolling in my eyes, as though they were about to flow out at any moment.


    I felt a sense of helplessness from the bottom of my heart!


    At this moment, the Village Chief helplessly moved to the side. He shook his head and muttered,


    "Crazy, they''re all f * cking crazy!"


    After which, the village chief looked at me and said,


    "Little girl, I''m afraid this house can''t be preserved anymore, so don''t try to protect it anymore. Anyway, there are still many empty houses in my house, so you should stay here."


    Who knew that before the Village Chief could finish speaking, Lingling, who was crying quietly beside me, had suddenly rushed out and swung her tender fist crazily at a villager.


    "You are not allowed to bully my sister, you are not allowed to touch my house!"


    I was overwhelmed with shock. I wanted to pull Lingling back, but it was already too late.


    After all, Lingling was only a little over ten years old, and his fist didn''t feel too painful or itchy when it landed on those men, but that villager had already grabbed onto her hair:


    "Scram!"


    Lingling''s weak body was flung to the side fiercely, falling to the ground. Her hair was in a mess, and while Lingling was crying, he was still struggling to stand up.


    Looking at the pair of delicate palms, he noticed that when he fell on the ground a moment ago, his skin was scraped and blood flowed out.


    Without her cute appearance, Lingling''s eyes were now filled with fear and grievance.


    His hair was disheveled, his eyes were filled with tears. Where was his smile yesterday? That smile ¡­ Where did you go ¡­?


    These savage faces ¡­ A person who cares about nothing for the sake of profit.


    At this moment, I felt a little numb. Looking at the scene before me, my hands were trembling, and so was my body ¡­


    Although we only got along for a day, but the meticulous care, let me feel the warmth of the home that I haven''t seen for a long time.


    I loathe Liu Songxian for bringing Lingling to my side, but... I am equally grateful.


    If he didn''t send Lingling over, how could I have felt this kind of warmth ¡­


    I can''t be so cowardly for... For her adorable appearance, for her sister who was like a family member!


    At this moment, my mind was completely blank. I don''t know what I was thinking, but I picked up an axe from the corner of the wall and threw it out.


    His target, was precisely the man who pushed Lingling away earlier.


    It wasn''t courage, but a kind of madness in my mind that was urging me to do these things.


    "I''ll let you die!"


    It was a pity that when he threw the axe, it affected the wounds on his body, so his strength and accuracy weren''t good enough.


    The axe only smashed onto that person''s shoulder. However, a bone cracking sound was heard, causing that person to scream miserably.


    "F * cking b * tch!"


    "No," the man said, and rushed straight at me.


    "You can touch me, but don''t bully my sister!"


    I said, and was about to rush forward like a wounded wildcat.


    However, right at this time, the sky suddenly darkened. Following that, waves of cold wind surged forth, causing the surrounding area to emit ghostly wails and wolf howls.


    The broken glass on the floor also produced a series of "hualala" sounds. The sound was terrifying.


    At this moment, the gusts of wind seemed to vent the anger in my heart and vent all of the hatred in my heart.


    The sound of breaking glass was rhythmic, giving off the impression that the gale was coming from inside the house ¡­


    This gust of wind is so bizarre that it makes the person in front of me who wanted to rush over stop in his tracks.


    At this moment, a dull thud came from outside the door as the two paper men outside fell to the ground.


    After the funeral is over here, we''ll put the paper man at the door and wait for the first seven before we can burn it.


    My front door had a wider eaves, so the two paper men weren''t too wet from the rain these two days. Afraid the paper man would be blown away by the wind, I even tied the paper man to the log on the door frame.


    These past few days, these two paper men had not shown any abnormalities. Now ¡­ He actually fell to the ground.


    At this moment, a gust of wind blew the two paper men into the courtyard. The wind was very fierce, pushing the two paper men into the middle of the crowd.


    At the same time, the paper man was torn apart. The pieces of paper were blown away by the wind and landed at everyone''s feet.


    As for the paper man''s head, it slowly turned in the wind. Its exquisite facial features seemed to be staring at everyone ¡­

 C24

    The two paper men were directly blown away by the wind. Multicolored paper was everywhere.


    I felt all the hair on my body standing up. The paper man''s facial features were originally very lifelike. At this moment, it had a strange smile on its face, as though it was staring at the crowd ¡­


    This scene had already awoken me from my frenzy. The villagers who were charging towards me didn''t dare to move and could only retreat slowly.


    Even though he was glaring at me with eyes filled with unwillingness, at this moment, he didn''t dare make any big movements.


    "Alright alright, alright. Everyone''s anger has disappeared. Let''s all go.


    Didn''t this girl say that she would make it up to everyone when she had enough money?


    We''ll discuss this matter slowly and think about it later. "


    The village chief was very tactful. He knew that everyone was in fear, so he let them leave for the time being.


    However, he also knew that fear was fear. It was impossible for these people to just let it go, so he gave them a long plan.


    Considering the situation, these words meant that the matter wasn''t over yet, but it gave me some time to think it over.


    When the villagers saw the strange scene just now, they had wanted to leave. However, their aggressive attitude just now had caused them to lose some face.


    Thus, the Village Chief gave them face and left one after another.


    At this moment, I noticed that the Village Head was sweating profusely. It seemed that the scene from before had scared him quite badly.


    Watching the villagers leave, he chuckled.


    "Alright Xiao Die, there''s nothing else for the moment, pack up here, I''ll be leaving first."


    The last time I went to look for my foster father''s corpse, I knew that the Village Head was a timid person.


    After sending the village chief away, I looked at Lingling, who was sobbing in the courtyard and looking completely shaken.


    I hugged Lingling and caressed her head as I said:


    "Lingling be good, do not be afraid, they have all left."


    Lingling looked at her two small hands that were still bleeding. She suddenly stopped crying and became very calm:


    "Big sister, I''m not afraid, but ¡­" I hate them. "


    This sudden change made my heart clench, I seemed to have seen something that shouldn''t exist at this age in Lingling''s eyes.


    I can feel the child''s heart... It was as if a seed of hatred had been planted and was slowly taking root.


    "Lingling, at your age, you can''t have too much hatred.


    Otherwise, you''ll be ugly in the future, you know? "


    I touched Lingling''s head and smiled. I had already forgotten how long I had been laughing like this.


    "Then the person who did the wrong thing will be punished, right?"


    Lingling stared at me and asked seriously.


    "Yes, of course."


    "If no one punishes them, big sister will help punish them."


    Lingling said as she wiped the tears at the corner of her eyes and tidied up the messy hair.


    Actually, I feel a little guilty towards Lingling. I left her by my side and didn''t protect her well.


    Even though he had injured her and knew he was powerless, he still had to be brave. Even though the starting point was good, but was it fair for Lingling?


    After helping Lingling wipe the wound on her hand, I couldn''t say a single word. After all, she wasn''t someone who was good at expressing herself, even in the face of an innocent little girl like her, I didn''t know how to say those words.


    It was currently 10 in the morning. I simply tidied up the courtyard.


    The paper man had planned to burn it on the night of the first seven, but now the paper man was broken too, and the paper was blown away.


    I had no choice but to let go of the burning paper man. I had never heard of any big taboo about this paper man.


    When I walked out of the courtyard, my heart trembled again, because at this moment, outside of the courtyard, at the entrance, there was a pile of round square hole money.


    It was the underworld money given to the dead!


    Just now, he really did feel that the wind was very evil, but he didn''t expect that not only did it blow the two paper men to pieces, it even blew over a large pile of underworld money.


    After lunch, I went out to take care of some farm work. Unknowingly, it was already evening.


    Although there were many accidents at home, life still had to continue and could not be stopped. The villagers still relied on farming to survive. No matter what, the heaven and earth could not be abandoned.


    When my adoptive father was alive, he paid special attention to my field and would basically go there every day.


    Actually, he didn''t need to see it every day, but his adoptive father almost never pulled it off.


    Now that he thought about it, his adoptive father''s life was actually very boring. Drinking, mourning, staying at home, sleeping, going to the fields, going to Aunt Zhang''s house, repeating these things.


    Maybe it was because it was too boring, so when he had nothing to do, he started to think about some weird things, and he took it as a pleasure to abuse me.


    The sky wasn''t completely dark yet, so with Lingling''s help, I closed the window again.


    I''ve worked with my adoptive father since I was a kid, and I''ve done most of the work of building windows and walls.


    It was a good thing that he had spare glass at home. Otherwise, he would have been frozen by the cold tonight.


    The sky was still dark. Even though I genuinely liked Lingling as my little sister, I, who rarely communicated with others, still spoke little to no one when facing Lingling.


    Lingling, on the other hand, was quite open-minded. She was at the age where she was filled with curiosity towards everything and had already forgotten the grievances during the day.


    To be able to be so sensible at the age of ten meant that he had either received a relatively good education or had suffered a lot from a minor experience.


    Thinking about it carefully, it was very likely to be the latter ¡­


    When I was facing Lingling, I always felt that we were in the same boat, as if I could see my own shadow of the past within her. It was precisely because of this that I wanted to make her happy even more.


    Let her feel the happiness I have never felt before.


    When I made the bed at night, Lingling dragged me:


    "Sister, can we not sleep here?"


    I know that Lingling is afraid of what happened last night. That terrifying scene, even if it was me, I still have some lingering fear.


    There were quite a few rooms in my house, but there were only two large kang, one of which I could sleep on, and the other of which my foster father slept in.


    All that was left were granary stores and things, and the environment was poor.


    The people who helped with the white matter that day came. Other than those who were squeezed on the brick bed, there were also people who slept on the floor.


    Father''s room was darker, with no windows and no view of the night before.


    It was also because of this that the room did not receive sunlight all year round, giving people a gloomy feeling.


    I often suspect that my adoptive father might have stayed too long in such an environment, which was why he had such a gloomy personality and gave off a gloomy and frightening feeling.


    If I were the only one, I would rather stare at the ghostly figure in the window than approach the room where my foster father lived. There were shadows in my heart, and some heavy shackles.


    "Go to the next room and sleep."


    I wanted to bring Lingling out, but we don''t have any money left. Although the village chief said that I could move in, she gave me a weird feeling.


    In order not to scare Lingling, I could only sleep with Lingling in her room.


    Opening the door of the adoptive father''s room, the smell of alcohol seemed to have not dispersed. Just as I was about to make the bed, Lingling exclaimed and shouted:


    "Elder sister, quickly look!"


    The moment Lingling''s words fell, I hastily looked towards the direction of her words. It was the direction of the door to my foster father''s room, and without turning on the light, I could see two round objects by the door ¡­


    Those two round things, it seems... Two heads!


    Looking at these two things, my scalp tingled with numbness. If not for Lingling, I would have definitely shouted out loud.


    My first reaction was to switch on the light. Under the light, I was able to clearly see the two so-called heads. I heaved a sigh of relief, but very quickly ¡­ His heart skipped a beat. These two round things ¡­ It was the heads of the two paper men during the day ¡­


    I clearly already threw these two things away ¡­ How to... Why would he appear here?


    My breathing hastened, and at this moment, the sound of crashing could be heard from the outside ¡­

 C25

    At this moment, the heads of the two paper men stare fixedly at me. Hualala sounds come from the outside ¡­


    At this moment, my heart is in my throat again. What is it?


    As for Lingling, she tightly grabbed onto my arm by my side, and I slowly pushed open the door.


    "Creak!"


    The door of the dilapidated room creaked, and I felt a chill run through my body.


    This wasn''t an illusion, but because a gust of wind suddenly blew in. And following this gust of wind ¡­ It was actually a round square hole of money.


    How could this be ¡­


    It had to be known that the door was closed, and there was nothing like paper money inside the house just now.


    Then... Why did this happen?


    Where did the paper money and the heads of the two paper men come from? Why did he appear so suddenly?


    Thinking about what happened during the day, could it be that the ghost of the foster father still remained in the room?


    Thinking about what had happened during the day, could it be that these people had alarmed the deceased foster father when they smashed the house?


    And would it be a shock to break into my foster father''s room now?


    After a gust of wind, the surroundings calmed down.


    Even though I was also drenched in cold sweat, I quickly calmed myself down with Lingling around.


    "Lingling, where do you want to sleep?"


    There was something odd about both of these rooms. Even if he slept in the foster father''s room, there was a high chance that the night would not be peaceful.


    Lingling''s hand gently pointed at the kang in front of him. Her meaning was naturally to sleep in her foster father''s room.


    Since things had already come to this point, he could only stay in his foster father''s room for the night to see what the situation was.


    If it really didn''t work, then he could only think of a new place to settle down.


    The paper money was cleared out by me, but the two paper heads ¡­ I didn''t move rashly, so I could only leave it here for now.


    After all, if something that had been thrown away suddenly came back, then there could only be one possibility ¡­


    The dead don''t want this thing abandoned...


    Such things had happened in the stories often told by the elders, such as the sudden return of something that had been thrown away for the use of the dead.


    Some people even saw the dead person with their own eyes and warned themselves that they couldn''t throw it out.


    In such a remote village, all sorts of weird talk and nonsense were produced. Furthermore, these lies were not without basis, and were basically all well-founded or seen by people with their own eyes.


    What happened during the day, did my foster father''s soul want to protect me?


    I don''t know, but at the moment, I feel hollow and helpless inside.


    After comforting Lingling and letting her walk out from her fear, the two of us went to sleep.


    Lingling is really a strange child. Although she''s cute, I have a feeling that she has a scheming mind that children of this age shouldn''t have.


    Regardless of how excited they were, or how scared they were, or how happy they were, or how sad they were, all of these emotions could be calmed down in an instant as if it had never happened before.


    Although children at this age should have been heartless to begin with, to be able to do it to such a degree ¡­ How rare ¡­


    The entire night passed peacefully. Nothing strange happened, nor did he hear any strange noises.


    Maybe it''s because we were both too tired, so we relaxed and slept a little too deeply. But it''s a good thing that nothing happened.


    In the morning, I cleaned up the room, ate a simple meal, and told Lingling:


    "Lingling, big sister will take a look at the fields, and then go up the mountain. Can you stay at home by yourself today?"


    Hearing my words, Lingling raised her head and asked:


    "Elder sister, are you going to the cemetery? I want to go with you. "


    The boy was so clever that he could see what I wanted to do at a glance. There was no work in the fields today, and my main purpose in going out was to visit the cemetery.


    Although the crisis had passed temporarily, it was still temporary. It wouldn''t be long before the villagers would come looking for trouble.


    Therefore, the most important thing to do now was to try to find out the reason behind the excavation of those graves.


    Once we reach the mountain, we might encounter some strange things, or even some danger, so I wasn''t willing to bring Lingling along. I was afraid that if I brought Lingling along, I would scare her or cause her any harm.


    "It''s better to stay at home. The mountain is not fun at all, I''m afraid Lingling would be injured."


    I caressed Lingling''s head and said. I should have smiled a little at this time, but after thinking about how my smile would be stiff, I decided not to smile in the end.


    Lingling shook her head: "But, even if I am alone at home, I would still be very scared. Elder sister, bring me along, this way, if elder sister encounters any danger, I can still protect you."


    Seeing Lingling''s obedient look, I couldn''t help but laugh. Although this smile looked a little strange, it was a smile that came from the bottom of my heart.


    For many years, I have been in tears. Now, when I smile, I can''t help but feel a little strange, because I have already forgotten the feeling of a smile.


    He brought Lingling in the fields to take a look, then brought her up the mountain. Even though the sky was still a bit overcast today, it was fortunate that they could see the sun, which was only slightly revealed by the dark clouds.


    After we went up the mountain, Lingling and I were both covered in sweat. It would be better for me to go up the mountain often, but Lingling''s forehead was already covered in sweat.


    Due to the recent rain, the mountain was still wet. Some parts of the mountain were muddy and had traces of cool air.


    It was also because of this environment that the entire mountain seemed especially quiet. There were only the sounds of the wind blowing, and the occasional chirping of birds and insects.


    Especially when we were in the cemetery, I could smell a weird smell in the air. What is this smell ¡­ I don''t understand it either.


    At this time, the villagers had already buried the graves that had been dug up, and everything was back to normal. It was as if nothing had happened.


    Of course, other than Uncle Zhang''s and Yue Yang''s tombs, their tombs were originally right next to each other. Right now, there were only two huge pits beside each other and the coffins inside the pits.


    Whether human or real, what was the purpose of such actions? I still can''t figure it out.


    Digging open everyone''s grave and stealing away Uncle Zhang''s corpse, especially that day, I saw my adoptive father who was clearly already dead digging with all his might.


    Furthermore, that night, the one who knocked me out was my foster father. I could clearly see that before my foster father knocked me out, he even said those words that were akin to a magic spell.


    The adoptive father was normally very mysterious, so apart from digging his grave that day, I didn''t notice anything out of the ordinary about the adoptive father.


    When I arrived in front of Second Uncle Li''s grave, I looked at the very new tombstone and frowned slightly. However, Lingling knew that I was thinking about it and didn''t say a word.


    This was not the end. The words that the adoptive father said that day seemed to be directed towards Second Uncle Li.


    Also, now that he thought about it, Second Uncle Li''s death might be a little strange. It might seem like a coincidence, but ¡­ Second Uncle Li''s death was just too tragic.


    Even now, his death was still treated by the villagers as a topic of conversation. Whenever people brought it up, they would secretly click their tongues.


    From mourning, to digging, to seeing your adoptive father... Knowing the death of his adoptive father, everything had happened overnight. Ever since that night, everything had never been at peace.


    Uncle Zhang Aunt Zhang... Second Uncle Li, adoptive father, these people, these things clearly had nothing to do with each other.


    The peaceful graveyard seemed as though nothing had happened. There were too many suspicious points, but there were no clues.


    Just when I was puzzled, suddenly, I saw that there was a colorful item beside the mound of the Aunt Zhang''s original grave, which was covered by the surrounding soil.


    I walked over to pick up the colorful item, but discovered that it was actually a scarecrow ¡­


    It was a scarecrow about 30 centimeters long. It wore colorful clothes, and the most eye-catching aspect of it was the scarecrow''s face ¡­

 C26

    After all, it was just straw. No matter how good it was, it wouldn''t be as lifelike as a paper man.


    But... The aura of death on this scarecrow ¡­ The scarecrow''s face gave off a sinister feeling.


    The scarecrow''s facial features were also drawn, but perhaps it was due to the rain, but they were extremely blurry. I didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional, but I kept having the feeling that the scarecrow''s face seemed to be especially contorted.


    It seemed to be pain or fear. In short ¡­ His entire face was in a state of disbelief.


    And now, looking at the clothes worn by the scarecrow, it looked just like the ones worn by her foster father and Aunt Zhang when they died.


    This scarecrow definitely wasn''t buried in the grave from the start, and from the looks of it, this scarecrow wouldn''t last more than three days.


    Clothes are pure fabric, stitched out, who stitches out such a garment?


    Seeing such a scarecrow, the first person I thought of was naturally the Grandma Daocao ¡­


    But after thinking about it carefully, at such an age, with Grandma Daocao and her inflexible legs, how could she possibly go up the mountain to do such a thing?


    After carefully weighing the scarecrow in my hand, I noticed something strange ¡­


    This scarecrow was much heavier than an ordinary scarecrow. Even if it had been under the rain, it shouldn''t have this weight. It seemed ¡­ What is hidden inside...


    Thinking of this, I reevaluated the scarecrow in my hand and removed the clothes on it.


    Following which, I saw that the scarecrow''s clothes were a dark red. After taking off its clothes, a faint smell of decay was emitted.


    This blood didn''t seem to come from the outside but rather the inside. It seemed to come from the inside.


    Through the dark red, I could see something written on the scarecrow''s body. There were also strange symbols, but because of the dark red color, I could no longer see what it was written on.


    Did the scarecrow itself bleed? I frowned. How is this possible ¡­


    But this dark red blood ¡­ What was going on?


    Smelling that strange smell, my hands trembled slightly. Enduring the repulsive dark red color, I slowly placed my fingers on the straw.


    Since the blood came from the inside out and the scarecrow couldn''t bleed, then there was only one possibility ¡­ There was something inside the scarecrow.


    At this moment, I felt a trace of coldness. Behind me, there seemed to be some kind of aura slowly changing, as though something was staring at me ¡­


    But at this moment, I had already opened up the straw. When I saw what was inside, I almost cried out.


    Even though he didn''t cry out, he felt a wave of disgust. He subconsciously threw the scarecrow in his hand to the ground.


    There was indeed something inside the scarecrow. Wrapped up inside was a huge rat!


    The mouse''s eyes were still staring at him. Could it be that the mouse would also feel fear because of its death?


    At this moment, the rat had already rotted away, and blood was seeping out from its flesh. This was the blood that came from the scarecrow.


    Thinking about the scarecrow I had just come in contact with, I couldn''t help but feel a wave of nausea.


    Although the rat''s decay was very severe, I could still tell that there were traces on its body. Those were traces of being cut by a sharp weapon.


    Moreover, it was very likely that the rats were trampled to death because of these marks. Seeing this scene, I felt even more disgusted.


    This was very much like the work of an adoptive father. Although he had personally witnessed his adoptive father doing some very cruel things, no matter when he thought about it or saw it, he would still feel nauseous.


    If this scarecrow was really his foster father''s doing, then ¡­ What was his purpose?


    What was the point of a foster father doing so many things?


    I felt even more baffled. Looking at the rat that had just started to rot, I kicked the dirt off the floor and buried the mouse.


    The scarecrow, the mouse, could this also be some kind of Evil Theurgy?


    In fact, throughout all these years, foster father has been researching these so-called evil ways. But, I feel that the things he researched were all lies. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been so repulsed by the words of the Ghost God.


    He has studied for so many years, but I have never seen him do anything. He has studied for so many years, and done so many cruel things that people curse at.


    However ¡­ Yet, he had never seen him achieve anything ¡­


    When he was alive, I just thought he was disgusting. Now that I think about it, I''m beginning to wonder, what exactly did he do all these years?


    Even if it was a devilish plot, there had to be a goal. So, what was his goal?


    The adoptive father is definitely not a person without any ability. Not only I admit this, everyone in the village thinks the same.


    At the very least, in the field of useless work, he was definitely the best. Such a person wouldn''t waste all these years on something he had no purpose for, right?


    What was the black pill he gave me all these years?


    Just as I was thinking about it, the feeling of being stared at by something behind me suddenly intensified.


    At the same time, I felt something behind me... There was a kind of gloom that was spreading, perhaps also due to a woman''s intuition, and I felt as if the atmosphere had suddenly turned cold.


    This kind of feeling seemed to be stimulating my nerves. It made me suddenly turn around, only to see that there was nothing behind me ¡­ Only Lingling stood there ¡­


    The person who gave me that sense of gloom... It was actually Lingling ¡­


    At this moment, Lingling lowered her head slightly. She looked somewhat gloomy, and her white clothes fluttered slightly with her long hair in the wind.


    "You ¡­ What''s wrong, Lingling? "


    The current Lingling did look a little unhappy, but speaking of how cold and gloomy it was, it was simply too exaggerated.


    "Elder sister, I feel so lonely."


    Lingling slightly lowered her head, and said while looking at the dead mouse.


    Hearing Lingling''s words, I was speechless, and did not know how to respond. What happened to Lingling all of a sudden?


    As if possessed, after seeing this rat, his emotions suddenly changed.


    I don''t know how to start talking yet, but at this time, Lingling had already continued speaking:


    "Uncle Liu is leaving us."


    Affection? I frowned slightly, why would Lingling suddenly think of Liu Songxian here and now? What does it mean to be separated?


    I walked to Lingling''s side and slightly squatted down. Then, I rubbed Lingling''s head and said:


    "Did Lingling miss Uncle Liu? If you want, I''ll take you to see him? "


    At this point, I am at a loss for words. The feelings of a child are very simple to begin with. As long as I treat her slightly better, after getting along with her for a long time, emotions will naturally develop within me.


    It seems that Liu Songxian treats Lingling quite well, I had always thought that since he would bring Lingling over to me, he would definitely treat Lingling badly.


    Regarding Lingling''s past, I have never dared to ask about it. After all, if this child''s past is really sorrowful, then bringing it up would undoubtedly be stripping of the child''s scars.


    "There''s no need to see him. Didn''t I already see him yesterday?"


    Lingling said, then fiddled with her fingers, thinking about something.


    "Why did I suddenly think of Uncle Liu?" I asked.


    "Because Uncle Liu also often cut mice into this shape.


    I cry every time to stop him, but he doesn''t listen. "


    Good or bad things could leave a deep impression and make people remember a person, especially bad things.


    Hearing Lingling''s words, my pupils contracted, and Liu Songxian also...


    I found it hard to believe that my adoptive father and he shared so much in common.


    But after thinking about it, there was nothing inconceivable about it. Perhaps the two of them were originally the same type of people.


    By now I was sure that the relationship between the two of them wasn''t as simple as living in vain.


    Whether it was good or bad, the two of them must have some sort of subtle connection. It was either a deep hatred or a deep friendship.


    Between the two, I am more inclined towards the former. The corpse of my adoptive father is most likely the doing of him ¡­


    While I was deep in thought, I suddenly heard a sound coming from afar.


    Crack ¡­ Crack ¡­ Crack ¡­

 C27

    This wave of sounds sounded very rhythmic, very similar to ¡­


    As he sealed the coffin, he heard the sound of the coffin being sealed.


    Lingling''s gloominess only lasted for an instant, and it quickly returned to normal. It even made me feel that I was probably too nervous, and that I was hallucinating.


    "Lingling, let''s go take a look."


    After saying that to Lingling, I directly walked towards the direction of the voice.


    Actually, the source of this sound isn''t that close to us. It''s just that the mountain is very spacious. Moreover, the mountain is very quiet right now, so we can clearly hear it.


    And the source was in a forest.


    Since I''m here to investigate the tomb, then I will definitely not let go of any strange phenomenon in the mountain.


    Although I am afraid, there are some things that I must do. I would like to see what exactly is hidden on this mountain.


    Lingling and I had to run a long distance before we reached the center of the forest. At this time, the cracking sounds continued to ring out, as if they would never stop.


    The sound was very close now, but now we were in a birch wood, a thick wood, and we were on the outskirts of the wood, and the sound was still deeper in the woods.


    We still can''t see what the source of the sound is.


    At this time, Lingling and I were slowly walking into the forest. Very quickly, I saw a scarecrow pinned to a tree ¡­


    It was a very ordinary scarecrow, about twenty centimeters long. Many people in the village could easily make one up.


    There were no patterns or anything else on the scarecrow''s surface. It was much more ordinary than the scarecrow I had just seen.


    However, there was a nail on the scarecrow''s head that was nailed tightly to a tree. Perhaps it was because of the nail, but the originally ordinary scarecrow now gave off a strange feeling.


    I frowned. I felt that it was a little strange, but it was hard to describe it. Perhaps it was because the nail had pierced through the scarecrow''s head, causing the scarecrow to be tainted with some malevolence ¡­


    This scarecrow, who nailed him? Could the sound we heard be the sound of the scarecrow nailing itself to a tree?


    I frowned slightly. Suddenly, I saw bright red blood slowly flowing out from behind the scarecrow ¡­


    My heart palpitated as I thought about the dead rats among the scarecrows. I felt a wave of disgust. Was there a dead rat within the scarecrows?


    Although my heart was filled with confusion, I still had to verify. I slowly pulled the scarecrow out of the tree. It was very easy for me to pull the scarecrow out of the tree, while its head remained on top of the tree.


    The originally white birch tree had blood flowing slowly at this moment, but what made me even more fearful was ¡­ There was nothing in the scarecrows.


    If I had a mouse, I would at most feel disgusted, but there was nothing inside. However, it was not only disgusting, but also evil ¡­


    How could this be? If it was just an ordinary scarecrow, why would it bleed?


    I didn''t have any time to think about it before the ''ka ka ka'' sound suddenly became a little distant, sounding a little more melodious ¡­


    The sound echoed throughout the forest.


    "Lingling, you must follow me closely."


    As I said that, I grabbed onto Lingling''s hand and ran forward.


    This forest was very deep, and was very dense. If the two of them really were separated, it was very possible that they wouldn''t be able to find each other.


    He didn''t want to lose her, but it would be troublesome to find her.


    Actually, although this mountain has been living in our village for so many years, I don''t know much about the roads on the mountain.


    This mountain is too big, and there are many new and old graves on it. Ever since I was young, my foster father often warned me that if I had nothing better to do, I shouldn''t wander around the mountain.


    Not only me, the adults and children in the village, if they had nothing else to do, would not even go up the mountain.


    There were clearly many wild fruits and game things in the mountain, but the villagers seemed to have reached a consensus and basically wouldn''t casually pick the fruits.


    Perhaps it was because the graves of the dead were all on the mountain and the villagers were afraid of disturbing the dead.


    As for this forest, I had come here before. However, I had only walked around the edge of the forest and had never ventured into its depths before.


    The deeper we go, the more uncertain I feel in my heart. Although I knew that this forest was very large, it seems that ¡­ The size of the forest was beyond his imagination.


    He could not hear any birds or beasts around him. He could only hear the uninterrupted crackling and the rustling of leaves as the wind blew past.


    Waves of gloomy wind blew past, emitting a whining sound in the distance, as if it was trying to stir up fear within the depths of one''s heart.


    I swallowed my saliva and continued walking forward while leading Lingling. Along the way, we had already seen dozens of scarecrows with blood flowing out of their heads.


    Although not much blood flowed out, it was still very strange.


    As the knocking sounds got closer and closer, my heart also tensed up. Just who could it be? Or perhaps ¡­ Was it a human or a ghost?


    I brought Lingling and went deeper in, and suddenly, I heard a burst of laughter coming from my surroundings.


    In such a quiet forest, the laughter was exceptionally ear-piercing. It was even a little strange ¡­


    Moreover, this laughter was extremely unpleasant to hear. It was difficult to distinguish a man from a woman, and one could not tell which direction was which. It was as if it stirred up the deepest fear in one''s heart.


    "Kacha ¡­"


    Suddenly, such a crisp sound came from beneath my feet. I was so scared that cold sweat flowed down my body. Lowering my head to look, I discovered that ¡­ It was actually just a tree branch.


    "Lingling, are you alright?"


    Under such an environment, even I was feeling fearful and apprehensive. Naturally, Lingling was also extremely afraid.


    I could clearly feel that Lingling''s grip on my hand had tightened, and it was wet with sweat.


    Is it my sweat, or is it hers?


    As I was talking, a cool breeze blew, and another burst of laughter came.


    Moreover, this laughter came from afar and seemed to be approaching halfway. The pounding sounds were also approaching!


    At this moment, I had the illusion that something was walking towards me ¡­


    Laughter, the wind ¡­ There were even faint footsteps approaching me!


    Is it real? Or an illusion?


    I looked around vigilantly, but right at this moment, Lingling, who was beside me, suddenly screamed and pounced into my embrace, shivering.


    "What''s wrong, Lingling?"


    Voices continued to sound, as if the captive Wuchang was closing in on us.


    I looked around vigilantly, but there weren''t any traces of me in sight. However, when I suddenly turned around, I suddenly saw from the corner of my eyes that there seemed to be a person standing behind a tree. Even though his head was slightly lowered, I could feel that thing staring straight at me.


    It was a pity that I was in a hurry at this moment. After a quick glance, I closed my eyes subconsciously.


    He only knew that there was a figure behind him. As for the rest, he didn''t manage to see anything clearly.


    The old man had said that all humans had three flames in front of them, and that was the proof of the heavens. With these three flames, ordinary Ghost Being wouldn''t dare to approach.


    As a result, he could not see the Ghost Being, but... If one were to look from the corner of their eyes, they would be able to see it when the surrounding Miasma was thicker or their own Miasma was thicker.


    However, the moment I turned around, the surroundings seemed to quiet down once again.


    Startled, I took a few deep breaths. This forest is truly strange.


    It seemed like he couldn''t stay any longer. He needed to hurry up and find the source of the sound, see if it was a human or a ghost, and then quickly leave.


    Thinking up to this point, I wanted to continue searching for the source of the sound, but I didn''t expect that at this moment, the sounds would disappear ¡­


    The surroundings became completely silent ¡­ Even the wind was gone, and for a moment I felt as if I were in another place.


    Because of the disappearance of the voice, I felt as if everything around me had become unfamiliar.


    Just when I was trying my best to catch the source of the sound, a sharp laughter came from my surroundings.


    "Hehehe ¡­" Hehehe ¡­ "Hahaha ¡­"


    Numerous laughter mixed together, accompanied by the wind, it once again resonated through the forest, and at that moment, Lingling who was by her side suddenly shouted:


    "Elder sister, there!"

 C28

    The moment Lingling''s words fell, I immediately looked in the direction she pointed. Sure enough, there was a figure passing through the forest.


    I immediately became spirited, but at this moment, the sharp sounds of laughter, accompanied by the sound of the wind, continued to echo in the surroundings, stirring up the most primitive fear in the depths of one''s heart.


    Lingling''s body slightly trembled, but she still resolutely looked on. As for me, I gritted my teeth, and directly charged forward.


    I temporarily ignored the waves of voices, as though they weren''t affecting me at the moment. I dashed towards the direction of the figure.


    When I passed the spot where I had seen the shadow, I was surprised to find that there was a scarecrow nailed to the tree where the shadow was hiding.


    Was this a coincidence?


    If there wasn''t blood flowing out from the scarecrows, I could understand that it was a prank. However, the blood was actually flowing out from the scarecrows ¡­


    I brought Lingling and chased after him. The figure in front of us was very fast, shuttling through the forest.


    That back figure was extremely familiar. I slightly frowned. It was precisely because of this familiar feeling that I stubbornly followed him, not daring to relax in the slightest.


    Perhaps all of this was caused by this figure, following closely behind ¡­ Follow...


    I don''t know how long I ran behind him, or when, but all the laughter around me disappeared.


    Just when I was following the figure in front of me, another figure suddenly appears from another direction.


    My heart shuddered as two figures came from two different directions. However, they were heading in the same direction.


    As for the figure of the person coming from the other direction, I was even more familiar with him. He was dressed in colorful clothes with short hair, and from the view of his back, it seemed a little bizarre ¡­


    However, that back was too familiar. Not to mention the close distance, even if it was just a little bit further, I would still recognize it!


    It was clearly the back of an adoptive father!


    Looking at the back of the figure, I couldn''t help but hasten my footsteps. At this moment, my adoptive father suddenly turns his head around.


    His face was not as white as it was when he died. Although it was somewhat pale, it was still considered normal.


    It was just that the surroundings had become a bit more ancient.


    Or years of drinking. He was like that, but I hadn''t really looked at his face for years.


    After all these years, although he hated me, he truly did show mercy to me.


    These days, in addition to considering the causal link between these recent events, I was also recalling my adoptive father''s years.


    This is the kindness that everyone in the village knows. Back then, when I was thrown into the cemetery, my foster father found me when he was working for free and brought me back.


    It''s not our village graveyard. I only know that it''s a graveyard, but as for the specific graveyard, my foster father didn''t really mention it.


    If he didn''t pick me up, I would have died a long time ago.


    This was a life saving favor!


    Also, since I was young, I was mocked by other children because I didn''t have any parents. After becoming a Funerary Lady, I became a lowly person.


    Hmm, it''s him, it''s him who hates me. Sometimes, I really don''t know how to face this man.


    The foster father turned around and looked at me. Suddenly, he smiled at me. Within his smile, there was a hint of the benevolence of a father ¡­


    This kind of smile can only be seen in the deepest parts of my memories and dreams ¡­


    Ever since Aunt Zhang died, when have I ever seen such a smile!


    How many times I looked forward to it, how many times I tried, I just wanted this man to smile at me so that I could regain the feeling of my childhood.


    Seeing such a smile, I suddenly understood that my feelings for my adoptive father all these years might not be a deep-seated hatred, but a kind of despair ¡­ Bone-deep despair...


    My eyes seemed to be moist, but the moment my heart melted, I suddenly woke up.


    Why did I see dead people here? Was foster father really the culprit behind digging graves? Why would he do that?


    Thinking of this, I felt my body trembling. At this moment, the figure at the very start also turned around.


    Liu Songxian!


    No wonder the back looked so familiar, it was actually Liu Songxian!


    He still had not recovered his Old Bull Village? What were they doing in the mountains?


    Just as I was about to give chase, my foster father suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Xiao Die, we can''t chase anymore. If we continue, there will be no turning back.


    "Just wait for me to come back and celebrate your birthday."


    As soon as my foster father finished speaking, my body suddenly stopped... Can''t... Did they go forward?


    Glimmers danced in my eyes as I watched the two figures gradually disappear into the distance. My heart trembled and my mind was filled with questions.


    Why? Why? Why!?


    My heart was screaming, but at that moment, I suddenly heard a voice in my ear.


    "Elder sister? Elder sister? What''s the matter with you? "


    After hearing that voice, it was as though I suddenly woke up from my stupor. When I came back to my senses, tears were still flowing down from the corners of my eyes. However, my surroundings seemed to have quietened down ¡­


    The two figures in front of him disappeared as well ¡­


    This scene caused me to be slightly dazed, as though I was in a fantasy. At this moment, even I was unable to tell what was real and what was fake?


    Did I really see my foster father? And Liu Songxian, did I really see him?


    He couldn''t go any further. If he went any further, there would be no turning back ¡­


    It seems like my foster father was reminding me. However, thinking about the smile his foster father gave me, I couldn''t help but shake my head. It must be an illusion ¡­


    My foster father never smiled at me when he was alive. How could he see such a smile now?


    Seeing Lingling staring at me, she had a terrified expression, as if she would never come back.


    "Lingling, what happened to me just now? You were scared like this? "


    Lingling let out a long breath, her cute face carrying a bit of seriousness:


    "Elder sister, you lost your mind just now."


    Lingling was young, but Liu Songxian did his work for free, and Lingling came in contact with him often.


    Therefore, Lingling naturally had some understanding of the matters regarding the ghosts of the mountain villages.


    The so-called soulless children, to put it bluntly, were like the common type of children who lost their souls.


    However, a person who lost their soul would usually be frightened to the point where their soul left their body. A person who originally had three souls and seven souls would not be scared to the point where they would leave their body, but a portion of them.


    If a person''s soul was completely separated from their body, that meant that the person was already dead.


    While chasing something, a portion of one''s soul would flee while the body would not move.


    In the dream, it was actually a type of wandering soul. Although its body didn''t move, its thoughts moved, causing its soul to move as well.


    Soulcatcher was originally something harmless, but in such a deep mountain, it was hard to say. It could be that his soul had been lured away by something.


    That''s why Lingling was so flustered, while I felt a sense of sureness.


    Could it be that his soul had left his body ¡­ I frowned slightly. The Liu Songxian I saw should be a real living person, as for his adoptive father ¡­


    I''m not sure if I actually saw it, but I can''t get over the words I just said and that expression on my face.


    If a person can protect you until they die, it means that you are very important to that person. How can you be hurt while you are still alive?


    When I saw my foster father and Liu Songxian just now, I suddenly had a bad premonition.


    I had always felt a sense of familiarity with Liu Songxian from the look in his eyes. Today, I finally remembered that on the day of Second Uncle Li''s funeral, my foster father asked me to accompany Second Uncle Li as his Funerary Slave. At that time, my foster father''s eyes were exactly the same as Liu Songxian''s!


    According to my speculations, by that time, my adoptive father would have been prepared or determined to die.


    And Liu Songxian also had this kind of expression that day, could it be that ¡­


    I still can''t read that look in her eyes. It''s very complicated, without helplessness and a little calmness, but ¡­ There are more emotions, I don''t understand, I don''t understand...


    My breathing became hurried. I didn''t interact much with Liu Songxian, but Lingling seemed to like Liu Songxian a lot after all.


    Lingling... Lingling...


    My pupils contracted as I thought about what Lingling had said ¡ª


    I feel so lonely, Uncle Liu is leaving us.

 C29

    At this moment, there were countless questions in my mind, but I didn''t know how to voice them out. Furthermore, I didn''t have time to think too much into the current situation because there was still a matter that I had to settle.


    Just a moment ago, Lingling and I accidentally entered the depths of this birch forest. We hurriedly chased after the person in front of us, but we had actually forgotten what kind of path we had taken.


    At this moment, he was already unable to tell where to go, especially in the depths of the birch forest. It looked like he would have to walk around for a while before being able to leave.


    Thinking of this, I frowned slightly. At this moment, I still remembered the direction that the two figures headed towards earlier.


    Regardless of whether the figure just now was real or just an illusion, I know that that direction is the direction of the birch forest, it''s better not to go there.


    Right now, they could only follow the opposite direction. Although the birch forest was large, it would at most take some detours. If they spent some time, they would definitely be able to get out.


    Now that I have a general idea in my heart, since I want to solve these mysteries, I must find out what the evil ways of my foster father are.


    When he got home, he would need to check out his foster father''s room and see what other secrets were hidden within.


    Although I didn''t want to touch my adoptive father''s room too deeply, there was a shadow on it and I was afraid that something like yesterday would disturb me.


    However, since things had already progressed to this stage, there was nothing they could do about it ¡­


    After walking through the forest for a while, I suddenly felt something strange. On the way, I saw a lot of scarecrows.


    After all, this is a time to travel through the forest, which is a huge limitation of observing the general situation of the forest. However, from the locations I passed by just now, I was able to see a few clues ¡­


    These scarecrows looked messy, but they had some hidden tricks up their sleeves.


    This birch forest, in the past, when my foster father taught me about feng shui, he once said, the birch forest, is a land of death in the mountains.


    Every mountain would have one or more places to kill. This kind of place was impossible to see sunlight all year round. It was completely different from the dense vegetation on the ground. Although there were plants, it was inevitable that it would be sparse.


    As for the birch tree, it was considered neutral amongst the Yin and Yang, but the Yin and Yang were different, so it was not strange for it to grow in a land of death.


    It would not be strange if it could grow in any other location, but to be able to grow so densely in a land of death, it was like living in a land of death.


    And this kind of vitality was not prepared for others, but for ghosts ¡­


    That is to say, the birch forest has become negative over time, so the deeper we go into the birch forest, the more eerie and eerie we feel.


    This kind of place could indeed nourish the Yin Qi on Ghost Being.


    Previously, I thought that since the birch forest was so large, if we didn''t enter deep into it, we wouldn''t be able to see that the entire birch forest was actually a land of death.


    I never thought that there would be such a place on the mountain in the village ¡­


    As for these scarecrows, they were all in the perils of this land of death.


    Actually, with so many birch trees growing out of the dead land, it didn''t turn the dead land into a living ground, but a dark land instead.


    Yin Qi pervaded the area. However, although it could nourish Yin Qi, it could not calm the grave.


    After all, this was a forest, and in the wind and water, the forest was called a prison or a prison. Even though it was filled with Yin Qi, there was a certain amount of pressure to keep the ghosts inside, preventing them from entering the cycle of reincarnation.


    Thinking about this, I frowned. Was the Ghost Being I saw beside the scarecrow just now an existence that was restricted by the birch tree in the middle of the forest?


    And what was the use of these strange scarecrows nailed to the birch tree?


    Frowning, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t figure it out.


    After all, I''ve only learned some feng shui skills from my foster father. If he really wants to let me see through a trap, then it can only be said that I''m still inexperienced and don''t have this kind of ability.


    All I know is that the Yin Pass in the Yin Field is a Yin Gathering Point. It is like a pillar supporting a house. The Yin Qi in the whole forest is emitted from these points.


    That''s why I''m wondering what the purpose of pinning the scarecrow to this place with the heaviest yin energy is.


    I didn''t know why, so I didn''t dare to act rashly. The woods were too strange right now. I had to get out of it as soon as possible.


    The sky gradually darkened, and the strange sounds coming from the forest once again entered our ears. Lingling and I followed the path that we had decided on earlier.


    I seemed to hear whispers all around me, the leaves rustling gently, as if someone behind me were calling my name...


    Hualala ¡­ Hualala ¡­


    Lingling and I will travel through the forest like this, and only after it is dark, will we leave the forest.


    It was dark by now, and I was back in the village graveyard.


    At this moment, Lingling and I were already wet. I panted heavily as I looked at the sky, and saw that there were actually some sparse stars.


    As the weather grew colder, I couldn''t help but shiver. I turned my head to look at the cemetery.


    At this moment, the graveyard was the strangest. There were sounds of insects chirping from time to time, and the birds in the owls hiding in the forest were making sounds like children crying.


    The sweat on our bodies was partly because we were tired, and partly because we were too nervous.


    When we were walking through the forest, the more night fell, the more I felt like there was a pair of them ¡­ No, there are many pairs of eyes staring at me ¡­


    It was like a wild beast hiding in the forest, making me extremely nervous ¡­


    At this moment, in the cemetery, I felt an eerie feeling. Just as I was about to leave, I suddenly felt something behind me gently pat me ¡­


    The reason why they chose to come during the day was because at night, this graveyard was really too demonic. They didn''t expect that after wandering around the birch forest, it would actually be night again ¡­


    Feeling that someone was patting me from behind, I remembered what happened that day when I was watching over my foster father. I tightly pulled Lingling and said:


    "Lingling, you must not turn back, do you hear me?"


    Lingling responded softly. Right at this moment, I saw that beside the graves, there seemed to be ¡­ One figure after another stood there.


    These figures were all sitting in front of the tombstone, wearing colorful clothes. They seemed to be the souls of real people, but they also seemed to be paper people ¡­


    They seemed to be laughing at me, but I could faintly hear the sound of their cries.


    At this moment, I felt as if there was a burst of mist in the surroundings ¡­


    At this time of the year, it wasn''t strange for the moon to be foggy at night, but at this moment, waves of fog suddenly appeared, causing the already dim moonlight to become even dimmer.


    Through the mist, I could vaguely see the figures of people and their figures ¡­ It was as if they were all watching me.


    At this moment, the view in front of me had already become blurry. I could only sense a few glances being shot at me.


    Why... Why did so many people appear?


    I frowned, even though these people looked the same as their adoptive father when he was dying.


    But the strange thing is, if these ghostly shadows were the dead villagers, then why would they appear before me like this?


    Could it be that the clothes that the adoptive father and the Aunt Zhang were wearing right before their death wasn''t the insane image that the villagers were talking about, but instead had some sort of special meaning to it?


    But now that such a strange scene has appeared, I didn''t dare to stay here any longer, so I pulled Lingling and tried to escape.


    However, just as I took a step forward, I suddenly felt as if something on the ground violently tugged at me. My ankle felt bone-chillingly cold.


    Because he had pulled Lingling too tightly, he did not even have the time to let go of him when she fell and Lingling fell as well.


    Lingling cried out in alarm, but just as I was about to stand up, I felt a cold sensation slowly spreading from my ankles up, as if it was ¡­ A hand appeared from the ground and grabbed me.


    Ah!


    I couldn''t help but scream. The fog was too thick, and I wanted to struggle with all my might!

 C30

    He struggled with his life on the line while retreating, trying to escape from the situation.


    Since Lingling has already fallen, and it became so foggy, I can''t let go of her even more.


    Lingling''s reaction was fast too. Seeing me fall to the ground, she anxiously stood up and tried to pull me up.


    However ¡­ Right at this moment, I suddenly saw a black shadow appear behind Lingling ¡­


    The sudden appearance of this black shadow caused my heart to tremble. After which, I cried out in alarm:


    "Lingling, behind you!"


    Before she finished speaking, Lingling suddenly turned around and screamed.


    "Lingling, don''t be afraid!"


    I growled. Just as I was about to get up, I realised that there was a pair of eyes staring right in front of me.


    I was lying flat on my back, and the man in front of me was lying on his stomach, his head almost touching my face.


    At this distance, even if there was mist, I could still see it clearly.


    His face was as pale as a paper man, but it had a blush to it. His pair of eyes were also pure white.


    However, the white eyeballs were still moving. The painted red lips were also staring at me, revealing a strange smile.


    Then... Blood flowed out from the white eyeball and landed on my face.


    Ah ¡­" "Ah ¡­


    At this moment, the scene seemed to have surpassed the limits of my mental fortitude. I screamed as I subconsciously moved.


    When the blood landed on my face, it emitted a disgusting smell. As I was moving around, I suddenly felt a chill in my palm ¡­


    Lingling? Where''s Lingling?


    I don''t know when my hand loosened, but Lingling has actually disappeared.


    That scream seemed to echo in his ears, but ¡­ Where was he?


    It might have been because he was too nervous a moment ago, but he was holding onto Lingling''s hand tightly and had unknowingly released it!


    My heart was filled with regret, and I wanted nothing more than to slap myself twice in the face!


    "Hehehe ¡­" "Hahaha ¡­"


    Strange laughter and gasps entered my ears, as if those weird things were right next to me.


    "Lingling! Lingling! "


    I screamed and looked back at the thing that had met my eyes. He had actually disappeared.


    Why did the cemetery on the mountain become so strange? I have never seen such strange things when I was in the graveyard all night...


    Could all of this be related to the death of his foster father?


    Although there were a lot of questions, there was no time to think about them. My mind had almost become blank.


    He hurriedly stood up. The cold sensation on his legs was still there, but he felt much better.


    I couldn''t care less about checking what was going on with my legs, my mind was filled with Lingling.


    Now that he had stood up, he ran towards the back while shouting Lingling''s name.


    Suddenly, with a loud bang, I stepped on empty air and fell into a hole. A rotten smell came out.


    At the same time, I suddenly saw a figure at my side. I was in the pit now, and this person was on the ground, hidden by the fog, so I couldn''t see what the figure next to me looked like.


    However, this person''s image was extremely similar to the figure that dug up the grave that night. Not only in terms of size, but also at this moment ¡­ This man also had a hoe in his hand.


    "Is that you?" Is that you? "


    The fear in my heart had already reached its peak. My mind was in a daze as I asked mechanically.


    However, there wasn''t any reply. I felt something heading towards me. Then, my vision went dark and I fainted on the spot.


    In a daze, I sit up from the pit. I realize that I''m not on the mountain ¡­


    I was in the village, and the house was still there, but there was a grave in front of every house, or behind it.


    I saw the villagers open the doors one by one and walk out of the courtyard. There were villagers that I knew, as well as some people that I didn''t know.


    There were old people and children. Their expressions were dull as they slowly walked out.


    Second Uncle Li ¡­


    At this moment, I saw a familiar face in the crowd. Isn''t that Second Uncle Li? Why was he there?


    It wasn''t just Second Uncle Li. I saw people in the villages who should have been dead, as well as some people who looked more familiar.


    These people... What was going on? Why did it appear here?


    I forcefully shook my head. This ¡­ Was this a dream ¡­ But if it was a dream, why was it so real?


    Some of them looked familiar, but I didn''t know them. They must have been dead for years, and they had almost disappeared from my memory.


    If I didn''t guess wrongly, the people who walked out from the main gate should be the villagers. There were those who were alive, those who were already dead, and even those who had been dead for many years.


    At this moment, these people had all walked out of the door and knelt in front of the grave outside. Their eyes were dull, but they seemed to be repenting, slowly paying their respects.


    I seemed to hear their mouths mumbling something, but I couldn''t make out a single word they were saying.


    A chill ran down my spine. I turned around, but I didn''t know when, but I saw a lot of people standing behind me.


    Whether it was dozens or hundreds of them, they were all staring at me like paper ¡­ Keep an eye on me...


    "Elder sister ¡­" "Elder sister ¡­"


    At this time, those paper-like people opened their mouths, and the sounds coming out of their mouths were actually the clear sounds of a girl.


    And their bodies were also slowly moving, slowly ¡­ He walked over to me.


    Ah!


    I cried out in shock and then suddenly stood up. Lingling was right beside me, staring at me.


    Taking a closer look, Lingling''s eyes were red, and there were still tears winking in her eyes.


    I felt as cold as a dead man and hurried to get up.


    Only then did I realize that I was still lying inside the coffin.


    When I fell into the pit last night, I could feel the sound of wood under me.


    I know that I probably fell into Uncle Zhang''s or Aunt Zhang''s grave. These two graves haven''t been filled yet and the coffin is already almost completely rotten. Yesterday, when I fell in, I almost pierced through the coffin.


    At this moment, the pain and coldness in my body gushed over. I actually slept for an entire night just like that. I exhaled a breath of air. It was inconceivable.


    Fortunately, everything I saw was just a dream. Such a real dream made me ponder deeply. Could it be a premonition?


    Lingling laid on the side of the pit and pulled me up by my hand. A cold wind blew and I couldn''t help but shiver.


    Just as Lingling was about to pull me up, I suddenly saw that on both of their wrists, there was a red symbol.


    It was obviously drawn with some sort of blood.


    I frowned slightly and stood up.


    The sky was still dark, and everything that had appeared in their surroundings the night before was now completely gone.


    "Lingling, last night ¡­ Where did you go? "


    I''m still in a daze, slowly recalling what happened last night.


    "Last night I saw something strange behind me and I wanted to run, but when you let go of me, I fell into the coffin behind me.


    Later ¡­ And then I thought I saw a figure hanging around the coffin, and then I didn''t know anything. "


    Lingling''s experience is exactly the same as mine, causing me to frown slightly. Strange things are happening outside my dreams.


    Last night the figure seemed to cover me with something before I passed out.


    When I woke up, someone had drawn this symbol on my wrist ¡­


    The man with the hoe... The man with the hoe...


    I was beside the grave, desperately trying to find a clue about that person, but ¡­ Nothing, nothing.


    At this moment, it was the coldest day outside. When I woke up from my coma, my entire body was trembling.


    I had no choice but to bring Lingling with me.


    After returning home, I didn''t fall asleep. Instead, I frantically searched for something in my room.

 C31

    I searched my foster father''s room for the truth.


    Could it be that there really is some kind of Evil Theurgy in this world, allowing people to dig graves after they die? There are many things that can be done?


    I have heard a lot about how the Ghostly Beard tried to take its life, but I have never heard of Ghost Being being able to dig graves.


    One had to know that the so-called ghost was only a spirit body. In the end, there was a thick barrier separating Yin and Yang.


    Humans actually felt that being able to come into contact with Ghost Being was pretty much all an illusion. Of course, there were also other examples, which was that the resentment on Ghost Being was too heavy, it had already reached the level of being able to come into contact with a mortal.


    But to do something like dig a hole and steal a corpse... Is that really possible?


    Where did foster father learn all these years? He definitely wasn''t the one who figured it out.


    If he knew what he had been researching all these years, many mysteries might be solved.


    He was frantically searching for his foster father''s room, but... His room was too clean. Apart from the usual white matter items, there were also things like yellow paper and cinnabar.


    It was also a rather common item that he had used to study strange things over the years.


    After searching for a while, I found nothing. I sat on the brick bed in disappointment, frowning as I didn''t know what to do next.


    Just when my mind went blank, a flash of inspiration struck me and I suddenly thought of something. I headed towards my previous room.


    From under the mattress, he took out a few photographs. There were bloodstains that had long since dried up on the photos.


    After bringing the photos to the brick bed, he started to carefully examine them. When Lingling saw how serious I was, she also looked at me and lightly pursed her lips without saying a word.


    I stared at the pictures, trying to read them.


    The blood stains on these photos were shocking, and the small holes on them were even more difficult to understand.


    When someone stitches a wound on another person''s picture, it is usually to vent the hatred in their heart, and their foster father is even more likely to do it in order to release some sort of Evil Theurgy.


    And they looked old, and the color was one of those very old cameras.


    In a remote place like ours, no one can have a camera.


    Those who took pictures in the city would occasionally come to these remote places to fish for some money. Occasionally, the villagers would also go to the city to take some pictures.


    Because of the limitations of the conditions, villagers cherish their photos, and each one could be the last one in their lives.


    They could all be thoughts for their own descendants.


    These days, I''ve been so stressed out that I haven''t been studying these photos very carefully.


    At the same time, I lined up the seven photos, trying to find some clues.


    I soon discovered that these photographs had been taken in half-length, full-length, but the small holes were all focused on the upper body of the person in the picture.


    Furthermore, the locations of the small holes were exactly the same as if they were Chinese acupuncture, with fixed positions and exact positions. It was as if this wasn''t a photo, but a real person.


    This may seem ridiculous, but if you think about it carefully, hasn''t the adoptive father done a lot of wild things over the years?


    Since these holes could be found regularly, it was not just to vent his anger.


    Including Second Uncle Li, all of these seven people are my liege. However, if we were to speak of all the people who have lost their families since I became a Funerary Lady, I am still one less person than them.


    Seven Mourners... These seven people didn''t have any kinship. Within two years, they all died.


    Some had been crushed to death by farm vehicles, and some had fallen into wells and drowned, and fallen from trees to their deaths.


    And these photos, the adoptive father obviously didn''t come from the regular channels, so they were most likely stolen.


    Or he could have borrowed it from a professional, when he was arranging pictures of the dead.


    After all, everyone looked at their pictures very precious, so how could they just casually give them to him?


    In fact, at this moment, he calmed down and looked at the photo carefully to sort it out and think about it.


    There were less than two hundred people in the entire village, and there were indeed more trivial matters.


    However, it was still a bit inconceivable for so many people to die in an accident over these two years ¡­


    However, the causes of death were all accidents and there was no connection between them. Thus, people would not think of all of these as a single reason.


    Before I became a Funerary Lady, because my adoptive father was a mourner, he brought me along to a few jobs where he cried in grief.


    At that time, the villagers would usually die from illness or from natural deaths when they were old. In a few years, there would only be one or two accidental deaths.


    Since two years ago, these coincidences had risen sharply. Was this really normal?


    One more thing ¡­


    An idea suddenly popped into my mind, and when this idea appeared, my entire body felt a chill ¡­


    He was shocked.


    Did these pictures really only appear in foster fathers'' hands after the deaths of these people?


    Perhaps, their deaths ¡­ Perhaps it was a plan from his foster father.


    I gulped. I looked at the photos out of the corner of my eye at the thought.


    "Elder sister, your face is so ugly. What did you think of?"


    At this time, Lingling asked.


    I shook my head. I didn''t know how to reply, so I chose to remain silent.


    Lingling saw that I did not speak, nor did she ask, she only followed me and studied the picture.


    At this time, Lingling suddenly pointed at one of the people in the photo and said:


    "Elder sister, I seem to know this person. I''ve been to our village before.


    At that time, Uncle Liu also told me to stay away from him, saying that this person is very wicked. "


    The person that Lingling was referring to, was a deceased master who had passed away more than three months ago. Everyone in the village called him Ergou, and he looked only around thirty years old.


    This Ergou-zi is notoriously notorious in our village, and does all sorts of things like stealing from a chicken or taking a dog.


    Many years ago, there were rumors saying that this person always liked to hang out in front of the door of someone who was hosting a happy red and white event. Such a person usually had good intentions, and even if he was caught red-and-white, his master would not blame him.


    Thinking of this, my hand lightly touched Ergou''s picture, and my pupils suddenly contracted ¡­


    Stealing chickens and dogs ¡­ Could it be ¡­


    Taking a deep breath, I said:


    "Could it be that it was spread out by him all those years ago?"


    I have always wondered, ten years ago, on that night, when I was the only one who clearly saw my foster father and Aunt Zhang, how did everyone know about this matter?


    That is to say, someone else must have seen it that night.


    And this person ¡­ It was very likely to be Ergou.


    There was also Second Uncle Li. Although he was quite old, his character was not that good. He liked to go to the houses of widows who had rumors about him.


    I am not sure if Second Uncle Li has ever been to Aunt Zhang''s house before, but if he has, it could be the hand that pushed Aunt Zhang to death.


    As for the others in the picture, I don''t know much, but more or less, they might be related to the death of the Aunt Zhang.


    They were all people who were pushing others behind the scenes ¡­


    It wasn''t just the person in the photo; Brother Long''s mother was famous in the village as his wife, and her mouth was very venomous.


    Before Aunt Zhang died, she chatted with her neighbors almost every day. Even though I was young at that time, I still remember this point.


    Inside, outside...


    Brother Long''s mother died in a similarly strange manner, and Liu Songxian seemed to know something else.


    Could it be that all these deaths were planned by his foster father?


    Although the foster father was a bit abnormal, but ¡­ Such killing, however, did not resemble his personality.


    My adoptive father had done a lot of cruel things over the years, but after killing those little animals, I could almost hear him mumbling about excess.


    Back then, she only felt that he was abnormal. But now that she thought about it, it seemed that his actions now contained some helplessness, as if ¡­ It was the same as being forced ¡­


    The adoptive father held incomparable respect for the life of a person, just like his traditional idea of a man and a woman. He was very inflexible.

 C32

    Even if these people were some form of catalyst for the death of the Aunt Zhang, their adoptive father would not have done such a crazy slaughter.


    However, this matter was not simple at all. I seemed to have sensed something, but it was extremely vague.


    The trip up the mountain made the whole thing even more confusing and headache-inducing.


    He didn''t expect that after looking through the clues from before, he would still be able to find something.


    It was just that although he had managed to vaguely grasp a clue, it had added a bit of mystery to everything.


    There was nothing to be found on these photos, so I put them away again.


    Looking at the time, it was almost daybreak. Lingling and I were also very tired, both of us were tired, we did not eat anything at night, and our bodies could not support it.


    "Let''s sleep a little longer. It''s still early."


    I told Lingling, because I slept inside the coffin for half a night, my body is still emitting waves of coldness.


    Exhaustion and a bone-piercing chill washed over my body at the same time. Even I could barely hold on, much less Lingling.


    After an unknown amount of time had passed, I woke up in a daze. A scene appeared in my mind.


    The scene of my foster father dying in Aunt Zhang''s house, the entire process was like a movie, suddenly flashing through my mind.


    I snapped open my eyes, sat up, and took a few deep breaths.


    Even though it was just a memory of my foster father''s grim death, my heart was still chilled.


    Aunt Zhang...


    Last night, I had been thinking about going to Aunt Zhang''s house to take a look. After all, from the photos, I guessed that Aunt Zhang had a very deep connection with this matter.


    The last time I was at Aunt Zhang''s house, Liu Songxian and the rest were all there, and because I saw that weird figure, I was completely scared out of my wits.


    Thus, he did not pay much attention to what was going on.


    Now that he thought about it, the words that were written beside the Aunt Zhang''s memorial tablet were still fresh in his mind.


    As for the ghosts outside the house, they appeared countless times in my dreams.


    Last night, it was really too late. I was worried that the Yin Qi would be heavier, so I didn''t go because I might be able to see something strange.


    Seeing that Lingling was still asleep, I decided to go over and take a look.


    Just as I was about to get up, I suddenly felt a slight chill on my lower leg.


    Cold and aching, I took a breath and looked at it.


    It doesn''t matter if I don''t look. My heart trembles when I look at it.


    This ice-cold pain came from a dark red spot on his leg ¡­


    On her relatively white and tender calves, a dark red mark that was similar to a clot had actually appeared. This scar was clearly the shape of a child''s palm ¡­


    Seeing such a mark, I hastily stood up, looked at Lingling, and then ran outside.


    Holding onto my pants leg, this dark red mark seemed exceptionally shocking. I bit my lips and gently rubbed against it.


    He didn''t feel anything when he placed his hand on it. This handprint didn''t have any bulging sensation, so it shouldn''t be a scar or anything like that.


    It must have appeared last night, though I didn''t notice it at the time.


    Before I fell into the coffin, I could clearly feel a hand on my calf, and it was because of this that I fell.


    Other than the slight pain and the coldness, it did not hurt much.


    The most important thing is that I don''t know what this is, and I don''t know how to get rid of it.


    It might even be blood clots, which would disappear in two days.


    Thinking about it, my heart calmed down a little. There were more important things to do, so I took a deep breath and walked towards the Aunt Zhang''s house.


    Right now, the door to Aunt Zhang''s house was closed. Although foster father would often come over to clean it up, nobody had lived here for many years. The door still gave off an ancient feeling, as if it would fall down at any moment.


    He gently pushed open the door and heard an ancient creaking sound.


    I looked inside the gate and saw that the grass in the yard has grown a little. It has been a few days since my adoptive father died and there was originally some grass in the yard.


    As he walked into the house, the air was filled with a humid smell. There were clear traces of blood on the ground, all of it from his foster father''s blood.


    Just as I was looking at the blood stains on the ground, I suddenly heard a crashing sound coming from behind me. It was the sound of the grass outside.


    It was as though someone was walking past me. Hearing the voice, I hastily turned my head to take a look ¡­


    Nothing...


    It was still early in the morning, so there shouldn''t be too many evil things happening.


    According to the elders, ghosts only appeared at night.


    But after two bloody days, I overturned it.


    Most Ghost Being would probably only come out at night, but ¡­ Not all.


    Even during the day, the Aunt Zhang''s house was not bright, it was already gloomy outside.


    And Aunt Zhang''s house seemed to be covered by something, making it even more gloomy.


    Looking at the windows in the room, they were all very bright, so why ¡­ Would he feel blocked?


    Maybe it was just an illusion caused by being too nervous ¡­


    I swallowed and stood at the junction of the back room and this one, my eyes slightly closed.


    It was at this location that I saw my adoptive father and Aunt Zhang all those years ago ¡­


    I was too young to know what they were doing.


    When I grew up, I seemed to understand a little bit, but after my adoptive father died, I overturned what I knew.


    Candle, corpse, the two of them, as well as the series of shouts, if one thought carefully, it seemed to form a strange scene.


    Perhaps everything that happened today did not start when his foster father died, nor did it start when Second Uncle Li died.


    From the day my Uncle Zhang died ten years ago, from the moment I broke through everything, this huge wheel had already started turning.


    His foster father had changed since then, and his Aunt Zhang had died because of that.


    However, for the past ten years, this seed seemed to be taking root.


    As for the people who died in my two years as Funerary Lady, they were only a few bifurcation growing out of this seed.


    Right now, the seed had yet to bear fruit.


    Everything that happened now seemed to indicate that the calm period had ended. Everything had just begun ¡­


    What happened now was just an appetizer ¡­


    Behind him, there would be surging waves of energy ¡­


    These thoughts had emerged from my mind during this period of time.


    After all, what had happened in this period of time was truly too abnormal, and it was hard to use common sense to understand it.


    Within the waves of killing intent, there seemed to be an even deeper killing intent.


    Who was behind this? Liu Songxian? Adopt a father? Or a so-called ghost? Undispersed vengeful spirit?


    He was dressed in paper clothes, and there were many rumors in the village that the Aunt Zhang could turn into a ghost and take her life.


    All these years, there had been even more rumors about Aunt Zhang''s house, saying that they could see a ghost at night.


    However, there were many things that were only passed on. Whether or not they were true was no longer possible.


    Could it be that the ghosts of the Aunt Zhang were lingering, and they had killed all the people who were related to her death?


    This way, his foster father would most likely be killed by the Aunt Zhang''s ghost as well.


    If that was the case, then it was reasonable to say that the weird way of dying, and even the corpses being ruined after death, were now in such a state.


    However, ten years of concealment, wasn''t that a bit too long? Furthermore, if the Aunt Zhang''s fiendish ghost were to seek its life, then the picture on the foster father''s body would be unjustifiable.


    I don''t think my adoptive father had those pictures with him, just to get away from the dead.


    Thinking about those cursed sentences in the middle of the tablet, I fell into a daze.


    How many things had been planned in secret all these years, and what role had the adoptive father played in it?


    Just as I was thinking about this, I suddenly heard a series of banging sounds coming from the house ¡­

 C33

    Even though the Ghost Being would only come out at night, it would be safer during the day.


    Besides, the visibility was high during the day. Even if it was a bit dark, the surroundings were not completely dark. He could clearly see and feel at ease.


    Humans had a fear of the dark. It was something they were born with, and it might be difficult to change.


    At this time of the day, a series of bangs came from the Aunt Zhang''s room.


    I carefully listened to it. It was actually the sound of a cupboard in the room. The sound was very much like the sound of a person who was in a bad temper throwing away something in the house.


    When I heard the voice, my heart skipped a beat. At this moment, there was only one door between me and the room where the voice came from, but ¡­ My heart was in turmoil.


    Pushing the door open, I don''t know what I''m going to see, but inside... Maybe something I didn''t see last time.


    With that in mind, I frowned and took a few deep breaths.


    There were a lot of things that needed to be done now, and they couldn''t be delayed at all.


    He was left alone. If he was so weak, it would be difficult for him to protect himself.


    If he could not even protect himself, then what about Lingling?


    As I thought of Lingling, my gaze became determined. Actually, these two days of tempering had already caused my temperament to reach a whole new level.


    If it was the old me, I wouldn''t have the courage to come to Aunt Zhang''s house to take a look.


    But now there was a force pushing me, and I knew I had to.


    I can''t let myself, let Lingling live under the despise of the villagers, I want to hold my head high and act like a human!


    The villagers have never treated me well, so it would be impossible to say that they only wanted to seek the truth in order to relieve the villagers of their worries.


    I''m not that great. It''s good enough that I can help myself not to resent them now.


    Everything that I have done now, is for the sake of allowing Lingling to continue living with laughter in the future!


    Thinking of this, I finally pushed open the door. It was also at this instant that the loud sound actually stopped.


    At this moment, only the faint sound of the aftermath could be heard.


    How to... Suddenly, there was no more sound ¡­


    Looking at the Uncle Zhang''s spirit tablets, I realised that two of them seemed to have been wiped clean by someone. The censers that were already broken had also been replaced.


    After the death of their foster father, there was actually someone else who came to Aunt Zhang''s house and even paid respects to him ¡­


    Who could it be?


    There are a total of seven photos in the sleeves of my foster father, and these few years I have been treating eight people as Funerary Lady.


    This shouldn''t have been an accident. The person who didn''t have the photo probably died in an accident, not in some kind of plan.


    I understand this death as a plan, but... What kind of plan was this?


    At this moment, it was still a mystery. He needed to slowly test it out and explore it.


    I frowned slightly. Uncle Zhang didn''t have any relatives in the village, even if they did, they were still distant relatives.


    They had never paid their respects when they died. Because of the series of events that had happened, the funeral procession had been deserted.


    Now, ten years had passed, and the villagers would even feel unlucky if they approached this courtyard, let alone come over to worship and exchange their incense burners.


    Furthermore, from the looks of these two spirit tablets, they weren''t ordinary either, as if they weren''t just there to pay their respects, but to ¡­ Practice...


    There were some black ashes on the ground. They should have been the ashes of the round hole money, but it could never be seen that there were some corners that were completely burnt. On the paper money, there were some strange Rune s written.


    Furthermore, there were some bloodstains on the spirit tablet. Although it wasn''t much, one could faintly see traces of the finger.


    From the looks of it, it looked like he had rubbed his fingers on it.


    Could it be Liu Songxian?


    Of all the people I know, he''s the only one who''s likely to do it now.


    In other words, there were other characters in the whole incident, but they hadn''t surfaced yet?


    If that was really the case, then this person was definitely an extremely important character, even ¡­ It''s quite possible that he was the mastermind of the whole incident...


    Looking at the tablet in front of me, I fell into a daze.


    Just when I was lost in my thoughts, suddenly, a pair of hands were placed on my shoulders.


    Waves of cold wind suddenly rose in the air. I had clearly closed the door when I entered the room earlier. The wind seemed to have risen from the ground. It was extremely strange ¡­


    "Creak, creak, creak ¡­"


    Sounds began to ring out in the surroundings. This sound was like the sound a person would make when having difficulty breathing. It was as if the sound came from their throat, and a strange smell permeated the air ¡­


    It was the smell of rotting corpses. It was already very strong.


    I had smelled it when I was on the mountain, but it wasn''t obvious at the time, so I didn''t recognize it.


    "Hua la ¡­" "Huala ¡­"


    In addition to the sound coming from my throat, I also heard the sounds of fingernails scratching against the walls, as if something was struggling, trying to break free of some kind of barrier!


    The sound of heavy breathing slowly rose up in my ears. I could even feel someone blowing on the back of my neck.


    It was just that the aura was not hot, but waves of ice-cold air ¡­


    Add to that the hands on my shoulders, and everything around me happens in an instant.


    My whole body stiffened and my muscles tensed.


    At this moment, I could feel my breathing becoming hurried. The cold sweat on my body made my body turn cold.


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva as my teeth slowly started to chatter ¡­


    I hesitated for a long time before I slowly turned my head to see what was behind me.


    At this moment, even my neck felt a little stiff. As I turned my head, I seemed to hear a series of creaking sounds ¡­


    However ¡­ He turned around, but there was nothing behind him ¡­


    The feeling of being held by the palm behind him slowly disappeared, but ¡­ The surrounding wind roared even louder.


    The strange sounds from the surroundings became louder and louder.


    I turned my head, but at the instant I turned my head, I saw a pair of green and white skinny hands pinching towards my neck.


    At the same time, a loud bang came from outside. The door that I had opened earlier was now firmly shut.


    The sound of the door closing was too fierce, causing the surroundings to vibrate with a buzz ¡­


    I almost screamed out loud, but before I could even make a sound, I suddenly felt like I was suffocating.


    The palm I saw... It''s true! It really grabbed my neck!


    An ice-cold feeling of suffocation swept towards me like a tidal wave. The spirit tablet in front of me also started to shake violently.


    What was going on? What''s going on!


    My pupils contracted as a bone-piercing fear and coldness swept towards me.


    My hands waved blankly, and I subconsciously clawed forward, trying to break free.


    His two feet moved about crazily as well. However, it was as if there was an invisible barrier in front of him. It was as if his hands were solid and couldn''t break free!


    Fierce Demon for life! Fierce Demon for life!


    The spirit tablet in front of him shook more and more violently, as if it would fall down at any moment.


    Waves of cold wind swept up the ashes in the censer as well as the ashes on the ground.


    "Don''t kill me... Don''t kill me... Uncle Zhang, Aunt Zhang! "


    My throat was tightly clenched. I used all of my strength to squeeze out those words.


    At this moment, I could clearly feel the threat of death, and I began to feel fear.


    In the face of death, everyone would probably feel fear ¡­


    After being abused by my foster father for so many years, I have never sought death. From this, it can be seen how determined I am to stay alive.


    If what is grabbing onto me right now is the soul of Aunt Zhang, then she can''t help but want to kill me right now.


    If it was as I had guessed, all the agents of her death would have died.


    I should be the first to die!


    Thinking to this point, I suddenly felt as if something had drained from my body. My entire body felt powerless, and my four limbs seemed to be unable to obey me. I started to tremble violently ¡­

 C34

    This feeling was absolutely not like a reaction from being frightened. It was as if his entire body had been sucked empty.


    I have seen people in the village who were possessed by this kind of situation. Their limbs would twitch uncontrollably, and their seriously insane eyes would roll upwards, spitting white foam from their mouths.


    I didn''t have any of these symptoms, but at this moment, my limbs were twitching like they were in the presence of an evil.


    This wasn''t all. At the same time, an intense pain came from my throat and chest. Blood slowly dripped from my nose and onto my clothes.


    Am I going to die... Am I really going to die?


    The pain in my throat and chest wasn''t caused by the hands on my neck. I couldn''t tell where it came from.


    The blood from my nose suddenly flowed out. I looked at the spirit tablet swaying in front of me. At this moment, I seemed to be able to see that there was blood slowly flowing below the spirit tablet.


    On the table, there were some black objects that seemed to be squirming. If one looked closely, those black objects ¡­ It seemed to be hair ¡­


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    Just when my mind was in a trance, there was a sudden intense knock on the door behind me.


    Who was knocking on the door? Was he saved?


    However, just as this thought appeared in my mind, I felt a bit disheartened. Under such circumstances, who would come and save me? I''m afraid everyone in the village wishes for me to die soon.


    Thinking about it, my heart suddenly twitched, it can''t be Lingling, right? Could it be that Lingling woke up and came here to find me?


    will not... will not... Hearing the sound of the door knocking, Lingling felt a lot of strength, she did not have such a lot of strength.


    The knocks didn''t last long before they disappeared, and my mind fell into a trance.


    At this moment, one of my feet seemed to have entered the gates of hell. A strange scene appeared before my eyes ¡­


    It was as if I saw my foster father lying on the ground, covered in blood. His mouth was slightly open, and his tongue was sticking out, as if he was licking the ground.


    This was the day I saw my adoptive father''s corpse. It seemed like someone had moved his body, and this was how he acted at that time.


    And at this moment, this posture moved my heart. This posture... I may have been wrong all along.


    Not licking the ground...


    Just as I was thinking this in my head, I suddenly heard a burst of shattering sounds coming from nearby. It was extremely ear-piercing.


    And such a sound seemed to suppress the surrounding sounds. The scratching of the nails, the creaking sounds coming from the throat, actually all disappeared at that moment.


    As for me, I felt as though something flew before my eyes and with a smack, it struck the wall beside me.


    At the same time, a man jumped in through the broken window, and I felt the force in my neck suddenly increase.


    "A spiritual imprint to suppress the Ghost Demon. The five forces are as uninvaded as mountains. Once the one seal is released today, the Hundred Ghost Hidden Hand will not be able to shock anyone!"


    It was a man''s voice. It sounded unfamiliar, and the moment I said those words, this person immediately ran in my direction.


    He held something in his hand and waved it in front of my eyes.


    Then, he took out a few pieces of paper money and threw it in front of the Uncle Zhang''s spirit tablet. He didn''t kneel down, but instead bowed three times in front of the spirit tablet.


    After the third bow, the man gently said one word:


    "Gym!"


    With that, the paper money on the floor started to burn. At this moment, I was on the verge of fainting, but upon seeing such a scene, my pupils suddenly contracted.


    This is... This is...


    Could it be that this person is the important character that I just guessed?


    The spirit tablet of the Uncle Zhang s, was he the one worshipping all along?


    Strangely, along with his voice, the surrounding sound seemed to be suppressed by something.


    The trembling of the spirit tablet in front of him also slowed down.


    "Don''t lose your temper, it hurts."


    That person said to the memorial tablet. Although his back was facing me and I couldn''t see his expression, I could feel that he seemed to be smiling ¡­


    He frowned, just who was this guy? After all, he had lived in the village for so many years.


    Even though the villagers can''t be said to be very familiar with each other, they at least know each other. I know their voices as well.


    I have never heard this person''s voice before.


    A few flames rose, and the ice-cold pressure in my throat disappeared in an instant.


    The figure took advantage of the situation and grabbed my waist, pulling me over.


    I panted heavily as I coughed. I could vaguely hear a light laughter by my ear.


    "Your face is pretty pretty pretty, but your chest is too flat, no, no.


    Blood all over his body, he''s filthy, no good. "


    Hearing that someone was pointing fingers at me, my heart chilled. I immediately stood up and took a few steps back. In the process, I almost lost my balance and fell to the ground.


    I finally saw him clearly. He was probably no more than twenty years old, about 1.75 meters tall.


    She was pretty, with short black hair that made her look energetic.


    However, his mischievous smile ruined his overall beauty.


    This person''s clothes looked like it belonged to a city person. He was dressed in casual attire, which didn''t look like it belonged to a villager from a mountain ravine.


    I stared at him and coldly asked:


    "Who are you?"


    From his words just now, as well as the fact that I don''t know his identity here, it''s hard for me to have a good impression of him.


    It was filled with hostility.


    "Just kidding. Don''t be so angry, little sister.


    Besides, you have a small chest, how can you not let others say that? "That would be too petty."


    "I don''t know what a joke. Who are you?"


    I tried to keep my distance from him. Although he looked delicate and pretty, he was a man after all. If they were to fight, I definitely wouldn''t be able to defeat him.


    He could only try his best to increase the distance between them and see if he could find out what he wanted to know.


    Furthermore, what I said was the truth. Since young, no one has ever made a joke with me, and I don''t know what a joke is either.


    At this moment, the blood in my nose had stopped flowing. The person in front of me handed me a piece of paper:


    "Let''s wipe the blood off."


    I didn''t pick up the phone and took two steps back. I quickly walked out from the dazed state I was in earlier.


    Seeing that I didn''t take it, he smiled helplessly and put the paper back into his pocket.


    "How cold."


    I looked at his waist and saw a slingshot. The slingshot I used when I broke the glass was probably a slingshot.


    However, it was clearly something that could be broken with a rock. Why did he use a slingshot instead? Was it to show off?


    "My name is Liu Qing. Let''s go. Goodbye."


    With that, Liu Qing jumped onto the brick bed and was about to leave through the window.


    At this moment, this person was an important clue for unraveling the mystery. I absolutely couldn''t let him go just like that. Even though I knew he was a very dangerous character, I didn''t know where I got the courage from. I rushed to the brick bed and stood in front of him.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    His words and actions had already made me somewhat angry. I didn''t want to have anything to do with someone like him, but ¡­ Such a fellow was actually an important clue.


    "Who am I ¡­" Liu Qing smiled as he walked towards me. Then, he quickly pinched my face and said:


    "Guess!"


    After saying that, his body flashed. By the time I reacted, he had already jumped out of the window and left.


    The person who knocked on the door was naturally him as well.


    Looks like this person charged in to save me. What a strange person ¡­


    I frowned. I felt a burning sensation on my face. This person...


    After the Dalong incident, I felt a kind of fear towards men, and I felt an unspeakable boredom toward such actions.


    At this time, I noticed that Liu Qing had shot a bullet through the window with his slingshot. I frowned slightly, no wonder he used his slingshot to hit the window.


    Above the Marble, there were actually some methods ¡­

 C35

    This was no ordinary Marble, there were actually traces of red on it.


    That should be blood or cinnabar, but Marble were metal.


    The metal did not have Yin and Yang energy, so when something with yang energy was applied to the metal, it would be able to cause all the positives on it to evaporate.


    I looked at the broken window. After the window was broken, the dark room actually started to shine brighter.


    At this moment, I finally understood why the room was so dark. It turned out that the room was shrouded in yin energy, and even the windows were covered.


    Ordinary people could not see it with their naked eyes, but they could feel the darkness.


    And exactly because of the condensation of the yin energy, Liu Qing was unable to open the door when he was outside.


    This situation was caused by the accumulation of Miasma, but it could also be understood to be caused by ghosts.


    Since the door could not be opened, it would be impossible for him to knock on the window using ordinary methods.


    They could only use this kind of Marble to shatter the glass, but ¡­


    What method did this Liu Qing use to calm the surrounding aura?


    It seemed like he was the one who had come to pay his respects or to try his best during this period of time.


    He was clearly dressed like a city man, running to such a remote place, and even going to Aunt Zhang''s house?


    Who is this, and what role is he playing?


    At this moment, everything quieted down, and I didn''t leave immediately. Just now, when that thing was grabbing my neck, I thought of a few clues.


    Returning to the position where my foster father''s corpse was that day, I looked in the direction where he was lying on the ground.


    That day, the body of the foster father seemed to have been moved, suddenly changing from lying down to lying down, and in a licking position on the ground.


    Actually, I misunderstood my father''s death was due to him sticking out his tongue, and the actual meaning behind that gesture ¡­


    It should be a very pious kowtow.


    Kneeling on the ground, in a prostrate position, if I remember correctly, those widened eyes of mine were staring straight at a certain direction ¡­


    I took a deep breath and kowtowed to her, looking in that direction ¡­


    Now that he thought about it, his foster father''s eyes had been directed toward the door of the house, which was the center of the yard.


    There was nothing in the courtyard except for some weeds and broken stones.


    I wandered around the yard, trying to find something of value.


    Suddenly, I saw something different in the middle of the courtyard ¡­


    There were also some weeds in the middle of the yard. However, the color of the soil underneath the weeds seemed to be different from the normal soil.


    I frowned slightly and walked over. I picked up a handful of soil and found that the soil here was slightly dark red compared to other places.


    The earth on our side was black, and this dark red was so close to black that it would have been impossible to see if we hadn''t looked at it closely.


    After looking at them carefully, he realized that these dark red things ¡­ It felt rough, but it didn''t feel like earth ¡­


    Instead, it looked like ¡­ After the wood was broken into pieces, it began to rot on the ground, forming a faint fragrance.


    I was startled. I never knew that there was such a wood in the village. From an early age, what kind of wood there was in the village was something that I knew quite well.


    In fact ¡­ I''ve never heard of such a plant before...


    I picked up a shovel and started to dig along the dark red soil.


    After digging about fifty centimeters deep, I suddenly discovered something buried deep within the ground. It vaguely took the form of a human.


    I hastily picked up the item and placed it in my hand to wipe off the dirt on it.


    Sure enough, it was a little person carved from wood. The little person''s appearance was subtle and perky, but because it had been buried in the ground for too long, its facial features were already blurry.


    However, it still gave off an exquisite feeling. This little person looked very peaceful and seemed to be smiling.


    It was very similar to a doll used to tie up a baby at a temple party...


    Moreover, the wood was dark red in color, and emitted the same smell. It seemed that the debris on the ground was the same as the wood material.


    This little person shouldn''t have been buried in the ground for too long, at least half a year. Otherwise, it would have rotted even worse.


    A small person about the size of a palm would be buried here in less than half a year.


    That was to say, someone had deliberately come here to bury him, and not just casually buried him.


    But, what does it mean to have a little wooden person buried in the home of a dead person?


    The debris on the ground had rotted quite badly.


    It wasn''t that these fragments had been there for a long time, but these fragments were all relatively small. They naturally changed rather quickly and had almost fused with the soil on the ground.


    And because the number of debris is relatively large, it will show a dark red color.


    Looking at the wooden figure in my hands, I didn''t find anything abnormal, so I just put it aside and continued to dig, trying to find any other clues.


    After digging for a long time, I actually dug out more than ten identical wooden bodies. Furthermore ¡­ If he went deeper, there would be more.


    The degree of decay of these wooden puppets was different. One reason was because the depth was different, and the other reason was because the time it took to bury the wooden puppet was different ¡­


    Could it have been buried by his foster father?


    The debris on the ground should have been carved here. Even if they weren''t carved here, they must have been processed in this place. The debris was left on the ground during the process of processing.


    The wood people all had different shapes, but they were all very dignified and peaceful looking. Their adoptive father would come to the Aunt Zhang''s house with a big bundle on his back every once in a while, and he even closed the door tightly after he entered.


    I always thought that my foster father had gone inside to worship, but ¡­ Now that he thought about it, if it was about what he was doing in the courtyard, it wasn''t impossible ¡­


    Could it be that the things he carried to Aunt Zhang''s house included these wooden dolls?


    After all, the wooden doll with the large bag was impossible to have all the items in it.


    In such a large courtyard, it was impossible to find out what her adoptive father had done in the courtyard.


    He could only try his best to find some clues, and see if he could connect these clues to what was happening now.


    All of these wooden figures had a calm and peaceful appearance. Anyone who could see their expressions would be able to see that. At this moment, the shovel in my hand suddenly emitted a slight metallic sound.


    I was slightly stunned. This time, I seemed to have dug up something, and it wasn''t made of wood!


    I didn''t dare to move the shovel again, afraid that the reckless digging would destroy the things underground.


    Squatting down and gently pushing the dirt away, he found that it was a wooden box.


    The box was not too big, only about 30 centimeters long. It should be made of the same material as the wooden puppets. There were some strange patterns on it that were almost invisible due to the erosion of time.


    I pulled out the box and was slightly surprised. This thing was actually the shape of a coffin. When combined with the dark red color and the patterns on it, it gave off a strange feeling.


    On the surface of the coffin, there were a few thin iron chains, as if they were afraid that something would come out.


    What could there be in such a small coffin? When I pulled the coffin out, I did feel a bit heavy ¡­


    Could it be that there really was something inside?


    Thinking of this, my hand subconsciously trembled violently. Afterwards, I released the coffin and carefully stared at it for a long time.


    When I came in, the courtyard door was already closed. I did not manage to open it immediately.


    When I was in the yard, my attention wasn''t on it, nor did I notice it.


    It should have been closed by Liu Qing just now, when he left. He clearly looked like he left in a hurry, but he did not forget to close the door.


    It was as if he didn''t want others to see what was going on inside ¡­


    Then... What was in the coffin?

 C36

    Coffins, Wood Man s, no matter what they were, they all gave people a absurd and bizarre feeling.


    This coffin was quite heavy. Could it be that there really was something inside?


    At this moment, my hand slightly leaves the coffin, yet I want to open it. I am in the middle of a dilemma.


    If he didn''t guess wrongly, the things that his foster father was worshipping should be this coffin and those wooden figures ¡­


    What was the point of these things? Liu Qing had been here before, did he know about the coffin?


    It had only been a year since the coffin had been buried, and it had taken that one year to erase some clues.


    I saw three words written on the lid of the coffin. It might be a name or something, but I couldn''t tell what they were by now ¡­


    Time can dilute too many people and things, including the truth...


    I took a few deep breaths. I had to open the coffin, no matter how nervous I was.


    The slender iron chains were now stained with rust, as if they were just decorations, easily broken.


    It''s also possible... This iron chain wasn''t used to prevent others from opening the coffin, but rather ¡­


    To prevent something else from opening the coffin, or something inside it from coming out...


    These are just guesses. However, after guessing such things, my hands started to tremble and sweat started to flow from my body as I tried to remove the iron chains.


    At this moment, the sky was already bright and the sun, which hadn''t shone for a long time, finally shone a bit of light. After opening the steel chains, I discovered that there was actually a coffin nail stuck inside ¡­


    However, a normal coffin nail could not fit into such a small coffin, so what was nailed to the coffin were some small, ordinary nails.


    After being buried in the ground for such a long time, the wood of the coffin had become very soft. It did not want to destroy the coffin.


    But now with the coffin nailed to it, it was impossible to not destroy it.


    I took the shovel and opened the coffin. A musty smell came out.


    After all, they had been in the ground for such a long time. It didn''t matter what it was, it would become moldy.


    When he opened the coffin, he saw that it contained half a coffin worth of copper coins. These copper coins were obviously quite old. Some of them even had some serious defects, and it seemed like only half of them were left.


    However, it could be seen that this copper coin was definitely worth a lot of money. As for the specific value of the copper coin, I couldn''t see it, so I didn''t know much about it.


    But at the very least, it should have been two or three years of his adoptive father''s mourning income. Why did he have to bury him under the ground?


    It was even sealed with a coffin. Could it be that the adoptive father bought it to increase his value?


    Should Not... The foster father probably didn''t have such thoughts. With so much copper coins buried under the ground, as well as those wooden coffins, there must be some other reason.


    I shook the coffin as I thought about it. The copper coins were basically mixed with the soil, so it wouldn''t make too much noise even if I shook it.


    These coins were very strange. One had to know that these ancient coins had two sides.


    After all, ancient coins were usually dug out from graves and belonged to the dead. If a living person took something from a dead person, it would have been a taboo violation.


    However, in feng shui, one could use an ancient coin to guard the mansion. This object had a spiritual nature, and after being used by tens of thousands of people, it carried an abundant amount of yang energy.


    Thus, an ancient coin was something with two sides. It could be described as yin and yin, or yang and yang, depending on how it was used.


    This was not difficult to understand. There was no absolute in this world, and Yin and Yang were the same.


    With just a single shake, these copper coins moved slightly. I discovered that there seemed to be something hidden within the pile of copper coins.


    It was very strange for these copper coins to appear here, so I didn''t dare to carelessly touch them with my hands. I picked up two sticks from the side and used them to move the copper coins to the side.


    Then, I carefully took out the items from within. It was a cloth bag, and it was wrapped very tightly. I also used a stick to open the cloth bag.


    Inside the cloth was a worn-out book. Although the book looked worn out on the surface, the words on it were very clear.


    There were a few big words written on it ¨C


    Summary of the folk Evil Theurgy.


    I frowned, for no other reason than that the book looked too ordinary, with nothing to show for it but a little shabby.


    Was such a book really worth putting in a coffin and burying in the ground?


    Seeing that it was such a book, I mustered up my courage and directly picked up the book to flip through it.


    The books were all filled with things that looked like ghost talismans, and the words on them were not in the proper style at all. It was as if they were copies of a handwritten version.


    However, this didn''t cover up the ordinary nature of the books. During the New Year festivities, the villagers would go to the larger villages to gather at the market.


    In the market, there were countless of these books. Some of the books were trying to attract attention by deliberately printing them into a handwritten hand print to increase their authenticity.


    Actually, they were all fools.


    This thing... Was his foster father really buried underground?


    I frowned and thought for a long time. Ordinary name, ordinary printing.


    Flipping over to the first page, there were still the few big words written on top of the Evil Theurgy.


    However, there was a small line of words beside it.


    This book does the sky and the earth, the master after the death not reincarnation, known as the donor.


    If there is no teacher to approve or pay respects to the entrants, then no decree will be issued. Every use will affect the cause and effect until the family is broken and the people perish, hooked into the underworld, and never reincarnated.


    Before practising, you must first submit a confession to this manual and kowtow thirty-six times. Otherwise, Yin and Yang will not be ordered and will not be effective.


    Looking at this, I even felt like laughing. If this really was something that belonged to the foster father, then he would really be too hilarious.


    However ¡­ When he thought of his foster father''s death, it felt like he was really paying homage to this book ¡­


    Also, so many people had died, it seemed to be related to the research that the adoptive father did...


    Perhaps this book was not as simple as it seemed. It was just that it had been wrapped by the adoptive father for a while. There might be some sort of secret behind it ¡­


    No matter what, it was still a clue. Regardless of whether the book was real or fake, he should at least take it back and examine it.


    Putting the book on the ground, I used a stick to search the coffin a few more times. After confirming that there was nothing left inside, I closed the coffin again and buried it.


    The coffin was broken when I tried to pry it open, and it had to be roughly closed.


    These coffins and wooden puppets seemed to have no research value, so he decided to bury them first. In the future, if he found any clues, he could use the things inside as long as he dug them out.


    Looking at the time, he had already spent a lot of time at Aunt Zhang''s home, so there was no longer a need to continue investigating.


    He had gained quite a lot from this trip to the Aunt Zhang.


    He found out that someone was offering sacrifices to the Aunt Zhang and even saw Liu Qing.


    If Liu Qing really has an important role to play in this matter, I don''t need to intentionally search for him, I will definitely be able to see him again.


    I have this hunch...


    When I returned home with the book, Lingling was still sleeping. I smiled, this little girl was also exhausted, so she followed me to run around while feeling terrified.


    Seeing that it was almost noon, I placed the folk Evil Theurgy under the bed in my room and went to cook.


    In the blink of an eye, a few days had passed. Today was the seventh day for his foster father.


    On this day, even if he was not willing to accompany Funerary Slave, as the only person willing to send him off, he should still pay a visit to his grave.


    People said that the night of the first seven was also known as the Night of the Return. Those who died would return to their homes to look around.


    Thus, during the day, he would go to the cemetery to burn some paper money. At night, he would prepare food and wine at the entrance to burn the paper man to welcome the people who had returned to their souls.


    As for the book, I''ve read it for the past two days and realized that the contents inside were very unreadable. There were also quite a few strange words that I couldn''t understand at all.


    If he wanted to understand this book, he had to start from the very beginning. If he wanted to start from the very center of the book, it was impossible for him to find what he was looking for.


    In front of us are some simple recipes to treat small children''s night crying. I have seen Grandma Daocao use them before.


    Judging from the content in the book, it seemed quite plausible. Even if this book was a joke, it was likely that it had some real skills and was a half-truth.


    Early in the morning, I headed towards my foster father''s grave, carrying some paper, money and ingots on my back. Lingling followed me.


    Arriving at the graveyard of my foster father, I realized that the topography here ¡­ It''s a bit strange ¡­

 C37

    The feeling it gave me was a little different from the time I buried my adoptive father, but what exactly was the difference ¡­ I don''t know.


    Looking at the surroundings, my eyebrows creased. I walked to the grave and placed all the things I had on me in front of the tombstone.


    For the time being, he couldn''t figure out what had happened, so he could only pay his respects first. After the sacrifices were done, he went to a higher place to take a look.


    After piling up the ingots and paper money, I drew a circle on the floor and started a fire.


    This circle is a rule that exists in many places. It is called the Ring of Protection on our side to prevent ghosts and lone souls from coming to rob us of our money.


    After that, I knelt in front of the tombstone, and Lingling followed me and kneeled down.


    "Lingling, you just have to wait at the side. You don''t have to kneel on the ground with me." I said.


    "It''s alright. Big sister''s adoptive father is also my elder. I should also kneel."


    Hearing Lingling''s words, I patted her head. Without saying anything more, I lit the paper money on fire.


    After all, it was just paper. Once it caught fire, it would instantly become extremely exuberant.


    However, at this time, a violent wind blew by. Logically speaking, this wind should have caused the paper money to burn even more vigorously.


    But otherwise, the paper money was blown out by this sudden gust of wind. Most paper money and ingots were only half burnt.


    This gust of wind seemed to have intentionally blown out the flames. Once the money was extinguished, the wind would die down.


    When I looked at the three sticks of incense that I had just burned, they were actually all broken at the waist!


    When you go to the grave, burn incense for a long time, this is the face of evil.


    However, all three sticks of incense were snapped in the middle and fell to the ground. The head that fell to the ground was still burning ¡­


    This was a strange appearance. It did not make sense, and it was also something that had never been heard of before.


    As for the paper money, it had been blown out by the wind.


    It was said that if the paper money was blown out when they went to the grave, it meant that the deceased didn''t want to take the money.


    There could be a great deal of resentment, or dissatisfaction with the actions of those who went to the grave.


    Either way, it could lead to the possession of evil spirits ¡­


    Thinking of this, I felt a burst of cold air rising from my body. I felt a little terrified as I swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    After everything that had happened, I was no longer able to explain everything that had happened as a coincidence. My foster father was indeed a lingering spirit, and this fact could be confirmed.


    However, since she was already dead, why would she stay in this world? What do you want? Is there some unfulfilled wish?


    Could it be ¡­ Was it really like that folk Evil Theurgy said, that it would be hard to rest in peace after death?


    Thinking of this, I shivered. This was clearly a scam. Could it be that there really is something big that I have to seriously understand ¡­


    In fact, these days, I have already somewhat believed the contents of this book, feeling that this book is half true.


    This book did indeed contain some folk recipes, but they were definitely not as profound as the foreword said.


    No matter what happens, I still have to continue the sacrificial ceremony. I will continue to burn the paper money that wasn''t completely burnt down.


    But at this moment, I suddenly heard a distant sound of the wind, like wailing ghosts crying.


    At this moment, I seemed to have triggered something. The surroundings are filled with a sinister and cold aura.


    It was as though I had violated some kind of taboo, a gust of wind blew past me, causing sand and rocks to fly into the air. Sand and stones landed on my face, causing me to feel pain.


    At this moment, I anxiously hugged Lingling tightly in my embrace, afraid that the sand would hurt her.


    The paper money in front of him was still burning, while pieces of burnt ashes were swept away by the strong wind.


    This is... Do you mean to accept the money?


    "After you take the money, you can leave!" We are already in the underworld, why stay? "


    I shouted at the top of my lungs, wondering if my foster father''s soul could hear me.


    But at this moment, I saw that there were streams of blood flowing out from the tombstone.


    The bright red characters seemed to drip with blood, flowing out in a frenzy. Before long, the entire tombstone had been dyed red.


    It was as if I could see a pair of pale hands stretching out from the grave, grabbing at it blankly.


    The mournful cries seemed to have come from deep within the grave, as if the person inside the grave was still alive.


    I stared at the grave with my eyes wide open. It was as if I had been pinned down by something. I didn''t even have the intention of closing my eyes.


    He looked at the scene in front of him with a dazed expression on his face.


    Blood was spreading all over the tombstone and flowing along the ground. It extended to my front and even dyed my knees red.


    Streams of black paper and dust flew chaotically in the sky as if they were being pulled by someone. Then, they flew off into the distance ¡­


    Suddenly, it was as though someone poured a bucket of cold water over my head. My heart shuddered and my mind cleared up in an instant.


    The scene that had just appeared in front of him had now completely disappeared.


    The tombstone and grave had returned to normal, and for a split-second, I felt as if I had fallen into a momentary hallucination.


    The gusts of wind were real, however, and were still circling around me.


    The flame in front of me has already disappeared. It should be because everything was blown away by that gust of wind. It''s just that I was temporarily trapped in a hallucination and didn''t see it.


    At this moment, I was still maintaining my protective posture for Lingling, while Lingling was also not moving at all in my arms.


    Could it be that I''m too tired, causing this hallucination?


    That shouldn''t be ¡­ There must be something wrong with what I saw. Maybe the ghost aura around me is too strong, and it''s affecting my brain.


    According to what many gentlemen said, ghosts could emit a strange magnetic field, and this magnetic field sometimes made people hallucinate.


    Ghosts originated from the heart, so these words were not baseless. The more you were afraid of ghosts, the more likely it was that you would see ghosts ¡­


    It was as if the Ghost Being could sense the fear of humans ¡­


    I took a few deep breaths. In that instant, my forehead was covered in sweat.


    Looking back, there were waves of lingering fear. This hallucination definitely did not appear out of nowhere. It might have been a warning ¡­


    Even if it was just an illusion, I still wondered why so many hands had stuck out from the tomb of my foster father.


    It was as if hundreds of ghosts had gathered within. Could it be that there was something more to this grave?


    But now that I have settled the matter of burning the paper, I let out a long sigh and was about to pull Lingling along to stand up.


    Suddenly, I saw something black float over. I looked carefully and saw that the black paper ashes that had been blown away by the wind were actually pulled back by a gust of wind that was like a small whirlpool.


    The black paper ashes were blown to my front and after circling around me twice, they slowly fell to the ground.


    Yes... Did you return the things you gave away?


    I swallowed my saliva and carefully stared at the ashes on the floor. It was at this moment that I saw a corner of the pile of ashes that wasn''t burning.


    It turned into a bright red color, as if it had just been soaked in fresh blood!


    I almost screamed out loud, and subconsciously took Lingling a few steps back, as if trying to distance myself from this paper money.


    There were many oddities within this ashes. Now, it seemed, it was better not to approach them rashly.


    Since the paper money had already been burned, even if the scene was like money being thrown back, there was nothing else he could do.


    There were too many strange things. They could only search for the truth from another angle, and before they found out the truth, they would be dragged along by the nose.


    He turned around and left, but he did not go down the mountain in a hurry. Instead, he brought Lingling up the mountain. This graveyard gave me a strange feeling.


    Logically speaking, that shouldn''t be the case. I''ve already taken a good look at the Feng Shui of the tomb. It''s a nailed situation in the middle of a wave, so how could it change in such a short amount of time?


    But when I brought Lingling up to a higher place, when I looked down, I was so cold sweat was flowing down my back ¡­


    "This... Who did this... "How could this be ¡­"


    I murmured.

 C38

    "Elder sister, what''s wrong?"


    When Lingling saw my strange expression, she tugged at my sleeve and asked.


    Liu Songxian sending Lingling to me was originally to let her learn white work with me.


    I don''t want to teach her about mourning and mourning. I don''t want her to go my way, such a lovely girl.


    However, even though I can''t teach her this useless stuff, it''s not bad to tell her about the knowledge I know about Feng Shui.


    This could also be considered a type of knowledge, and it could also be used to protect oneself at critical moments.


    So I explained to Lingling about the Nail in the Waves, then pointed at the mountain:


    "What was originally a fine wave was probably due to the recent rain. The soil seemed to have loosened a bit, and the rolling waves actually seemed to have caved in."


    "So the waves broke?"


    Lingling''s brain is very smart, and after hearing what I have said, she immediately saw through the weirdness of this situation.


    I nodded and pointed to the place where the waves were the most turbulent.


    "At most, those collapses only caused the waves to break a little. They were no longer as continuous as before.


    It would affect the entire Feng Shui Bureau to a certain extent, but it would not be that serious.


    The real problem lay in this point. The point where the waves surged the most could also be called the land of the hidden dragons.


    The Hidden Dragon Institute is the most important place in the entire Feng Shui situation, and since it is so, even if there are some cracks on the surface, as long as the presence that has gathered is not dispersed or changed, the situation cannot be changed. "


    At this time, Lingling listened to what I said. Even if she was smart, at this moment, she had a confused look.


    I didn''t expect her to completely understand, I just wanted to let her understand the Feng Shui first.


    Whether or not he would be interested in learning in the future and whether or not he would be willing to study seriously was another story altogether.


    Now I just hate myself for not being able to do it, or I''d really want her to read like a child in the city.


    Although I can teach her to read and write now, I know that some things can only be learned in schools in big cities.


    "But now, this Hidden Dragon Land has been changed. Do you see the surrounding ditches and rocks of the Hidden Dragon Palace?


    Those ditches had completely changed the direction of the dragon. It was clearly a hidden dragon, but it had been turned into a crouching dragon.


    Wolong''s condition is not bad, but the grave must be placed on the back of the dragon, so that the wind will blow smoothly.


    And now, not only was the grave not at the dragon''s back, but it had instead been lured to the dragon''s head. This way, the nail would also be nailed to the dragon''s head.


    "The dragon''s head has spikes. Either the dragon is enraged or it dies. No matter which dragon it is, it is still a sign of great malice ¡­"


    At this point, my chest heaved up and down, and I was a little perturbed.


    In the surroundings of the Hidden Dragon Institute, there were not only ditches and rocks, but also a lot of weeds.


    The appearance of these grasses were different from ordinary grasses. Those who often did labor for free could tell at a glance that these grasses were graveyard grasses.


    Due to the Yin nature of the graveyard grass, its appearance was different from normal weeds. Under the same species of grass, it was easy to distinguish them from the others.


    But in this ordinary place, how could so much grass grow from graves?


    A thing like grass could grow in two days, but someone must have done something to the cemetery grass that had appeared in the leader of the Hidden Dragon Institute ¡­


    The rocks and ditches were naturally man-made as well, but ¡­ Who could this person be?


    I know a bit about feng shui, but I''m not proficient in it. I also know that if I want to change the general situation of feng shui, it''s a very difficult thing to do.


    Modifying the general situation of the mountain wasn''t like putting a rock at home or hanging a gourd.


    After all, the feng shui of the Yang Residence was constructed by humans, so it could also be altered by humans.


    However, the feng shui inside the mountain was different. It was created according to the heavens and the earth, so changing it required a spell to be cast.


    Furthermore, changing the general situation would also be defying the heavens, destroying one''s lifespan and harming one''s merits.


    Why would anyone choose to create such a fiendish place? Just to make it difficult for the adoptive father to rest?


    This was a hatred that was even heavier than the destruction of one''s corpse ¡­


    Is it possible to change feng shui and destroy the corpse... The same person?


    Since the corpse was destroyed, I can still assume that it was caused by a malicious spirit, but since Feng Shui was altered, it must be man-made.


    Who did the adoptive father offend when he was alive? They had such a deep grudge?


    If the person who destroyed the corpse and the person who modified Feng Shui were really the same person, then how big of a problem would this be ¡­


    The Feng Shui situation had already become like this. Since the situation had already developed, there was no point in using just the surface force to fill in the rocks and ditches.


    Actually, the so called feng shui pattern came in second place and was mainly focused on observing the qi flow.


    However, at my current level, I am still unable to see the qi images. I can only see the qi images by relying on my structure. The only people who can see the qi images directly are the true Feng Shui Masters.


    In other words, some feng shui patterns had been modified to have different forms and auras. However, there were very few places like this. After all, everyone knew what it meant to randomly change the general picture of Feng shui.


    Since I can''t change it, I can only bring Lingling down the mountain.


    There''s more taboo to moving a grave from a place of great danger. It''s like pulling a nail from the top of a dragon''s head.


    This isn''t a joke. In the worst-case scenario, he might even lose his own life.


    Right now, the most important thing for him to do was to find the person who really changed the Feng Shui Bureau, and find out his real purpose.


    However, thinking about it, someone who could change the Feng Shui department must be an expert. Even if I could find him, what could I do?


    He let out a helpless sigh, feeling a deep sense of helplessness. As a girl, this feeling of helplessness had appeared many times.


    Actually, I have already become much stronger by now. At least, I can bury all of these emotions deep inside my heart.


    At this moment, the only people in the village with such abilities are Liu Qing and Liu Songxian.


    At this time, when I thought of Liu Songxian, a light suddenly flashed through my mind, as if I suddenly thought of something.


    "Lingling, do you know the relationship between your uncle Liu and my foster father?"


    Hearing my question, Lingling shook her head, indicating that she did not know.


    At this point in time, I suddenly remembered that when my foster father was being buried, Liu Songxian came up with a lot of ideas, and he was even more so in front of the many coffin carriers.


    Next to the spikes in the waves was a Feng Shui pattern called Yin Yang Thread. This pattern wasn''t bad either, but later on, the coffin landed at the exact spot in the waves.


    At that time, I felt fortunate that such a coincidence actually happened and the coffin accidentally landed on the ground. It even landed on a pretty good Feng Shui position ¡­


    But now that he thought about it, Liu Songxian''s persuasion, and how the coffin had fallen to the ground, all of these could have been premeditated. It was all Liu Songxian''s doing ¡­


    Ever since the time of my adoptive father''s death, I had suspected him. Thinking about it now, my suspicion deepened.


    If he saw Liu Songxian again, he definitely would not let him leave so easily.


    It''s already afternoon by the time Lingling and I descended the mountain. Suddenly, we heard bursts of wails coming from one direction.


    This is the only way to get to my house from the top of the mountain, and this crying... It came from Dalong''s house.


    Dalong and his son haven''t been buried yet. After all, his family has many relatives and many visitors, so he''s not as lonely as we are.


    Besides, it hadn''t been hot recently, so the coffin stayed in the yard for a few more days, choosing a better day.


    Thinking about it, I can never get away from the death of Dalong''s mother and son. The dead are the bigger ones, and since I was passing by, I should kowtow before I leave.


    After thinking about it, I brought Lingling to the door of Dalong''s house, where white silk and flower wreaths were all hung.


    Even though Dalong''s family has orphans and widows, there are quite a number of relatives. Even if they died, there would still be people helping with the funeral. Thinking about my adoptive father, I couldn''t help but feel sorrowful.


    Just as I reached the entrance, I was spotted. All of a sudden, even the crying sounds in the courtyard stopped for a moment.


    "Bitch, what are you doing here!"


    Before I could say anything, a creaking sound came from the two coffins in the mourning hall.


    The sound became even louder and louder. The two coffins that were originally placed on wooden shelves seemed to sense something.


    "Crack!"


    With two crisp sounds, the two coffins fell to the ground at the same time. They landed on the ground at the same time, and pieces of dust flew in the air.


    At the same time, it was as if something had been completely drained from my body. I nearly fell to my knees, but my four limbs couldn''t help but tremble violently.


    A suffocating feeling comes over me and everything in front of me seems to have turned into a dark red color. In front of me are two people who seemed to be sitting on top of two coffins.


    My hands trembled violently as I lifted them with much difficulty.


    "Yes ¡­" "Yes..."

 C39

    At this moment, the symptoms of being in Aunt Zhang''s house appeared again. It was as if someone had grabbed onto my neck, my four limbs were trembling, my mind was a little blank, and my head was filled with waves of intense pain ¡­


    What was going on? What was going on?


    My heart was trembling, unable to understand what was going on. This time, it shouldn''t be because something had grabbed onto my neck, but it was a natural reaction from my body.


    When the others looked at the direction that I was pointing in, they didn''t react at all. It was just that at this moment, a few of them suddenly glared fiercely at me.


    "What the hell are you doing here? "If you want to die, go back and die. Don''t try to think things over with me."


    "You guys have to be careful. This little girl is very evil, don''t let her harm you."


    As the group spoke, a few people walked towards me.


    "Get out of here, you''re not welcome here!"


    "Girl, how can you be so wicked at such a young age? You must go and stir up other people''s funeral.


    Are you trying to follow in the footsteps of your wicked father! "


    At this time, I saw the Grandma Daocao in the crowd. In this village, the only person that could give me a sense of familiarity would be the Grandma Daocao.


    At this time, Grandma Daocao was leaning on her walking stick, sighing lightly. In such a situation, she could not say anything.


    I quickly shifted my gaze away from Grandma Daocao, my attention not focused on the few people who were heading over to me. My hands were still trembling as I pointed at them, but I did not say what I wanted to say in the end.


    But Lingling said later on that I looked like I was truly possessed.


    At this moment, a few people walked towards me, and everything happened very quickly. I also saw the two figures on top of the coffin, who were covered entirely in blood, slowly walking towards the two people beside the coffin.


    My pupils suddenly contracted. I was really worried at this moment. I struggled to move towards the direction of the coffin. After staggering for two steps, I said with a low voice.


    "Ghost ¡­" "Ghost ¡­"


    His trembling hand pointed towards one of the ghost shadows, but the people around him didn''t seem to be able to see any ghost shadows. His appearance was very similar to how I used my finger to point at the villagers in front of ghost shadows.


    When they saw my appearance, which made me look as though I was an evil ghost, the crowd suddenly screamed. Some of the more timid ones subconsciously dodged to the side.


    The two people standing in front of the coffin subconsciously retreated. However, I noticed ¡­


    Their eyes were filled with fear. This fear shouldn''t have arisen because of me, as if ¡­ I saw something else...


    At this moment, a few people came over and surrounded me.


    "Catch her! Don''t let this monster hurt anyone!"


    With that, the surrounding people rushed towards me. There were some of the braver ones in the village. There were both men and women who held me down.


    "Don''t touch your sister!" Don''t move your sister! "


    Lingling shouted, wanting to push away the people pulling me, but what can a young girl like her do?


    Even though he tried his best to push them away, it was to no avail.


    At this moment, being pressed down by the crowd and my original condition, I was unable to make a sound. I could only stare at the shadows behind the two of them.


    All of a sudden, I heard a series of sounds suddenly echo in my ears. There was a bell, and a bell!


    His pupils contracted, and the sad melody unexpectedly appeared again!


    I heard it the night Dalong died!


    The villagers also seemed to have heard this sound and were stunned. They were also very surprised.


    However, the few people who were grabbing me didn''t have the slightest intention of letting go. Several people grabbing me was simply too easy. I felt as though my arm was about to break.


    "He will die!" "He will die!"


    These six words came out of my throat with great difficulty.


    Just as I said that, two screams suddenly sounded out.


    The two people who were standing behind me were both women in their forties. They didn''t have much courage to begin with. Looking in my direction, their faces turned pale ¡­


    They ¡­ What did he see?


    It seems to be looking in my direction, but if one were to look carefully, it isn''t hard to see that their gazes are actually a little off from me, in other words, behind me ¡­


    I was pinned down, unable to move, unable to see what was behind me.


    That scream pierced the heart, and one of the two women fell to the ground, paralyzed.


    As for the other person, he crazily retreated. Even his hair was a little messy from the moment of panic.


    "Don''t come over... Don''t come near me! "


    The woman shouted and screamed as she retreated, but I could clearly see that the ghostly figure behind her was like a shadow, closely following her. At this moment, both of its hands had already touched her body.


    It was a pair of purplish-blue hands, seemingly emitting a cold killing intent.


    "Don''t come over... Don''t come over!


    Let me tell you, I''ve lived here since I was young.


    I have to live! I have to live! So many lives, how can I remember who you are!


    All of you, scram! Get out into the mountains! Get out into the yard! "


    At this moment, there were also some people who came from other villages to attend the funeral and were dumbstruck.


    The Old Bull Village that is closest to us, knows a few things about me and my foster father, so they all understand the methods of the villagers.


    There were also some who were quite far away who wanted to step forward to say something when they saw the fog. However, after seeing the ferocious attitude of the villagers, they did not want to get involved and all took a few steps back without saying anything.


    At this time, the Village Chief said:


    "This woman is so demonic, hurry up and bring her into the room. Don''t let her make a fool of herself outside!"


    Several villagers understood immediately, and walked towards the woman who was shouting.


    "I want to live! I want to live! "Life isn''t good yet ¡­"


    She stopped when she saw someone coming toward her.


    Following which, her expression along with the woman''s on the ground simultaneously changed. She chuckled twice, then ¡­


    Both of them had their hands around their necks at the same time, laughing maniacally as they stared at the crowd before them.


    At this moment, the villagers had already walked to her side and were dragging both their hands, trying to take them off.


    At this moment, even the Village Chief started to panic and personally make his move.


    However, even though there were so many people pressing down on it, I still heard a creaking sound. That sound was like the sound of bones breaking, and it caused one''s scalp to go numb.


    It was obviously just two women, but when several youngsters stepped forward, they were unable to stop them. The two of them stared at me with sinister gazes, and even let out a wave of strange laughter ¡­


    At this moment, I saw both of their teeth turn red, dyed red from the fresh blood in their mouths.


    Blood was flowing out from the corners of their mouths. Although they were still laughing, their eyes gradually lost their luster ¡­


    The scene before me made my heart jolt. This was under the clear sky and the bright sun. Could it be that I would be able to meet with the evil spirits seeking my life under such circumstances?


    The two of them gradually stopped moving. The villagers who were pulling them finally moved their hands away from their necks.


    Everything happened too quickly. The two of them were too strong. In just a split-second, they had already sentenced themselves to death.


    By the time the two men''s hands were removed, their necks had already caved in, as if some of their internal organs had been destroyed.


    This scene not only shocked me, but everyone present as well.


    I can''t see Lingling''s reaction, but I can hear her crying.


    Presumably, the Lingling right now was also frightened.


    It was unknown how long the silence lasted before a woman shouted:


    "Murder!" "Murder!"


    This scream was like the prelude to something unfolding, and the surrounding screams echoed in succession.


    The few people who were grabbing me before have now let go of me.


    "She is a demon! It''s a monster! It''s the fox spirit that came down from the mountain, it''s trying to kill everyone here! "


    Someone suddenly pointed at me and shouted!

 C40

    With a loud roar, regardless of whether or not the villagers knew about me, they subconsciously distanced themselves from me as if they were looking at a monster.


    It was no wonder. Two fresh lives had been taken just a moment ago.


    And the moment I entered, it was as though I brought a calamity upon myself, causing everything to happen ¡­


    Especially my state of being bewitched, which made many people think that I was using some kind of Evil Theurgy, making everyone think that I was the one who killed them!


    At this moment, my body has yet to recover, but it has already eased up by quite a bit. Turning my head slightly, I realised that behind me ¡­ There were a lot of backs.


    He was dressed like a paper man as he walked in the direction of the mountain, getting further and further away from us.


    However, these figures also disappeared in a flash. I knew that my current appearance would definitely... It''s scary.


    Her face was pale and her body was still trembling slightly. She was clearly just an ordinary girl, but she was treated like a monster that ate humans.


    Who could understand such a feeling ¡­? No matter how strong I am, I''m still a girl.


    He''s not even eighteen yet! He actually had to endure this kind of grievance and pain ¡­


    It was as if there was a huge mountain on my body that was about to collapse ¡­


    My lips were trembling, and I didn''t know what to say or how to explain it.


    Those fearful eyes, those soft slanderous words, they were all like knives deep into my heart.


    However, due to the villagers'' fear, they didn''t dare to attack me anymore. They could only stare at me, afraid that I would do anything else.


    What did the two dead men see at that time to scare them like that? Did they see those colorful figures?


    "Get the hell out of here! Monsters, don''t mess with us anymore!"


    Someone shouted again. I don''t know this person, he must have come from some other village.


    The continuous stream of curses and shouts has completely replaced the sound of my crying. I don''t know why, but at this moment, although my heart is in incomparable pain, my trembling lips reveal a smile.


    Unexpectedly ¡­ Laughter...


    For some reason, she only gently touched Lingling''s head and said:


    "Let''s go, Lingling. We are not welcomed here."


    At this moment, Lingling also forcefully held back her tears and turned them into soft sobs. She then nodded her head obediently and left with me.


    When I brought Lingling out, I didn''t forget to turn around and take a look. I originally wanted to pay my respects, but I didn''t expect it to turn out like this.


    My heart wasn''t at ease. Although I wasn''t familiar with those two women, they were still from the same village. I hadn''t seen them in over ten years.


    At this moment, the villagers were still looking in the direction of the entrance, while some of them were looking at the corpse.


    The ringing of the bell from before had vanished.


    The sound from earlier had also greatly affected the villagers'' mental state. With such a sudden voice, how could they not be afraid of the death of two people?


    The funeral, which was supposed to be a sad one, now seemed even stranger and more sad.


    It was as if my body had been painted with a demonic color, although I didn''t know what was going on ¡­


    But just now, I seemed to see something that no one else could see.


    If it wasn''t for a series of coincidences that made the villagers fear me, it would be difficult for me to walk out of Dalong''s house in a healthy manner today.


    Bringing Lingling along, I didn''t say a single word throughout the entire journey as I pondered about these things ¡­


    Why? There were many things worth trying to understand about what just happened.


    What did that woman''s dying cry mean?


    Although this woman was frightened at the time, her mental state should still be normal. It was not as simple as speaking crazy words.


    Else, the Village Chief would not have been so panicked as to let the villagers bring that woman away.


    It was obvious that he was hiding something from the foreigners.


    Liu Songxian had also said some unfathomable things to Dalong''s mother before, and her death was closely related to those words.


    So many lives, how do I remember you?


    Get to the top of the mountain, get to the yard...


    On the mountain, in the courtyard, whether it was a dream, a reality, or a hallucination, I had more or less seen the paper figure from both places.


    Perhaps, everything that happened in the village was not only the secret of the adoptive father alone, but the secret of the entire village.


    So many things had happened, but things had become even more complicated. When would he be able to see the truth?


    I brought Lingling home, sat on the brick bed, and let go of all my exhaustion.


    He heaved a long sigh. He could remove the fatigue from his body, but what about his heart? How to unload it?


    "Elder sister, don''t be sad. The people who are bullying you are all bad people. You are a good person, so you should be happier than the bad people."


    Lingling''s eyes were still red, but she was making a face at me while baring her fangs and brandishing his claws.


    That cute look made me unable to resist smiling and also made a face at Lingling.


    "Waa, sister is smiling. How rare."


    Lingling clapped happily and said. As I looked at the gloomy sky outside, my mind was still thinking back to everything that just happened.


    I clearly saw Dalong and his son at the side of the coffin, there''s no mistake about it. But if it really is the soul of this mother and son, why do they want to kill?


    Weren''t the people who came to attend the funeral supposed to be their relatives?


    Two women died today, one with the surname Zhang and the other with the surname Wang.


    I didn''t think these two women would have any grudge against Dalong and his mother, so I changed my mind.


    These two women, were they related to the death of Aunt Zhang all those years ago?


    It might seem a little ridiculous to transfer his thoughts to this point, but after so many things had happened, it was already ridiculous ¡­


    However, this sort of thing was truly untraceable. In a village like this, at this age, let alone a woman, even if men were to gather together, it would be hard to avoid all sorts of gossip and gossip.


    If this could be considered as a reason for Aunt Zhang''s death, then everyone in the village was a murderer.


    Were all the villagers going to die?


    Besides, the words that the woman had said before she died clearly showed that she knew something and had seen something.


    And all of these had nothing to do with the Aunt Zhang.


    There was no clue regarding these matters. The day after the death, Dalong and his son were going to be buried.


    After receiving the news, I was a little puzzled. The auspicious day should still be two days later, but the villagers had always felt that it was unlucky to have a new death, so they didn''t care about the date and had long buried the coffin.


    Actually, logically speaking, the villagers were all very superstitious. They had already decided on the day they would be buried. Even if there were new deaths, they could not be destroyed.


    Furthermore, there were families in the village that had good relations with the Dalong family, so logically, these people should not agree.


    But this time, they actually accepted all of it ¡­


    This struck me as odd, so perverse, as if something were amiss.


    He was in a hurry, as if he really wanted to hide something ¡­


    Was it to make those foreigners leave quickly?


    The two people who had just died were buried as hastily as Dalong''s mother and son. They didn''t even give any news to their relatives in the foreign lands.


    This way, I am even more certain that the villagers want these people to leave as soon as possible.


    In less than three days, all of these dead people had already been buried, and it was on that very night that I was reading a book in my foster father''s room. Lingling was quietly entertaining herself by the side.


    Suddenly I heard a slow knock on the door, rhythmically, as if it had been laid out in a calm manner.


    Even so, I still felt a shiver in my heart. It was already night time, and I had already locked the courtyard door from the inside. At this moment, the sound of the door opening could be heard.


    How did the people outside enter the courtyard? Did he climb over the wall?


    Someone who would jump over a wall to come in, I''m afraid... Could he be a good person?


    Even so, I tucked the book under the mattress, took a breath, and went to the door.

 C41

    It was already 9 in the evening. The villagers all slept early, and it was a regular pattern.


    Lingling and I were about to go to sleep as well, but after hearing such a sound, both of our hearts rose to our throats.


    I know that if someone outside really wants to come in, the door will not be able to stop him.


    Then, depending on the situation, we''ll see who it is and what they want to do.


    I picked up the fruit knife at home and hid it in my sleeve.


    At the same time, I made a gesture towards Lingling, telling her to be more careful.


    But I realized that the panic in Lingling''s eyes was only for a moment, and it had already disappeared.


    It was as if this girl already knew what was going to happen and was much calmer than before.


    I touched the knife hidden in my sleeve, to reassure myself.


    It was at this moment that the gentle knocking on the door suddenly became hurried. It seemed that the people outside had become impatient from waiting.


    If it was an ordinary person, he would at least shout a few times out of impatience. However, the people outside did not make any sound and only knocked on the door.


    Even after so long, it still did not calm down. It was as if he was mechanically operating it.


    When I opened the door, a gust of cold wind suddenly swept out and entered the house.


    I heard some of the lighter things in the room, all of them making a loud noise.


    But look outside, where are they? There was only a faint moonlight shining in front of me.


    However, the weather was gloomy and the moonlight was dim.


    At this time, Lingling saw that I had opened the door, so she walked over and followed me to look outside.


    "No one?"


    Lingling stretched her head out and said, then continued:


    "Maybe the wind hit something on the door."


    I nodded my head. Just as I was about to close the door, I suddenly heard a knocking sound from the door outside.


    At the same time, Lingling suddenly spoke out.


    "Sister, look! There''s someone over there!"


    I immediately perked up and looked towards the direction of the main entrance. Indeed, following the direction of the courtyard, I saw a figure standing at the deepest part of the courtyard, which was the main entrance.


    The door was still locked, and the man had knocked from the yard.


    When I saw someone, I rushed into the house, grabbed my flashlight, and ran outside.


    During this entire process, the figure continued with this tapping motion.


    It wasn''t until I got closer to him and the flashlight hit him that I could see his face.


    It was actually ¡­ It was actually ¡­


    My hair stood on end and I felt a surge of fear.


    It turned out to be an adopted father!


    I don''t know what kind of violent emotion caused it, but my hand suddenly trembled violently. The light in my hand also flickered intensely.


    The adoptive father''s face was still pale, but the malevolent look of him when he died could still be clearly seen. His two eyes had two bloody holes in them, as if they were incomparably deep.


    There was mud on the outside of his nose and ears, and his mouth was sealed with black lines.


    At this moment, the adoptive father looked just like a ferocious puppet.


    Maybe it was just seeing him in this state that made me so nervous.


    Taking a deep breath, I quickly moved the flashlight back to my foster father.


    But at this time, the foster father had disappeared. There was only a door left, seeming somewhat lonely.


    I stood there, and that moment... It shouldn''t be an illusion, I definitely saw it.


    And the instant the flashlight moved, I thought I saw my foster father''s bloody hand make a gesture at me.


    Seems like he wants me to follow him somewhere?


    Under these circumstances, the adoptive father appeared to be in this form.


    Don''t even mention seeing him now, even if I could, would I really believe him?


    He said that the most fake thing in the world is just bullshit, how can you easily believe the words of a Ghost Being?


    When I was still alive, you had already done all sorts of things to me. Who knows if you would bring me to the gates of hell after turning into a malicious ghost?


    Lingling followed behind me, seemingly not afraid at all, and did not see the scene just now.


    There are things in the village that only I seem to be able to see, and I don''t know why.


    And only I can see that, and sometimes not.


    However, I vaguely feel that this isn''t a good thing. In such a tense situation, there is something special about it.


    I stood in the doorway for a long time, thinking that the ghost of my adoptive father might harm me.


    Right now, Soul Return Night had already passed. Soul Return Night was very calm, and the two paper men that were always in the room had their heads burnt on that day.


    It was my wish.


    Although it was not peaceful when he went to the grave in the morning, it was fortunate that nothing happened during the night when he recovered his soul.


    I thought I would only be able to see my adoptive father in my dreams after I had been able to calm down for a while.


    When I thought about it, after my foster father died, his soul protected me.


    I wasn''t sure if it was his ghost, or if it was meant to protect me, but so far there was only one explanation.


    And it protected me more than once.


    Moreover, since the evil ghost is suddenly leading the way, I should take a look. Maybe I can catch some clues?


    Maybe there was something else my adoptive father wanted to tell me?


    Thinking of this, I turned to Lingling behind me and said:


    "Lingling, big sister is going to do something very dangerous, do you want to go with big sister?"


    Originally, I didn''t want to bring Lingling along with me on this dangerous trip, but since it''s night time, Lingling definitely isn''t willing to stay at home.


    Secondly, she might not be safe alone at home. After careful deliberation, I decided to respect her opinion.


    Sure enough, Lingling nodded.


    "Then you need to be more quick-witted, okay? If Big Sis wants you to run, then hurry up and run in the direction of your home. "


    He had to give Lingling a reminder first. After all, he had to be wary of all possibilities.


    After instructing Lingling, I stood up and opened the door.


    I knew that my foster father''s soul should be outside the courtyard.


    As expected, the moment I opened the door, I saw the back of my foster father, dressed in paper clothes, walking forward.


    I could hear the wind blowing around me like ghosts crying, giving me an inexplicable feeling of fear.


    The figure in front doesn''t look to be walking very fast, but no matter how fast Lingling and I are, it''s as though we can''t catch up.


    It was weird. I frowned and ran forward.


    I have recently frequently brought Lingling on mountain paths, and I am already more able to endure hardships.


    At this moment, my stamina had also increased.


    Maybe it has something to do with my mental state. Lingling said that I don''t look as weak as before.


    Lingling and I followed closely behind, but we were still a distance away from that figure. At this moment, we were already at the mountain base.


    It was at this moment that the adoptive father suddenly disappeared ¡­


    It suddenly disappeared, as if it had gone into the deep darkness of the night.


    I frowned. Is this where my foster father wanted to bring me? There didn''t seem to be anything out of the ordinary.


    I took a deep breath and looked around. Why... Would they let me come to such a place?


    I was a little doubtful and frowned. I tightly grabbed onto Lingling''s hand, afraid that Lingling would scatter with me.


    There were still traces of fog tonight, but it was not particularly thick, and he could still see his surroundings.


    The foster father just disappeared into thin air, as if he was playing with us.


    At this moment, I felt a little apprehensive, afraid that something would suddenly appear beside me ¡­


    At this time, they were near the roots of the mountain, surrounded by fields planted by their families. At this moment, the wind was blowing gently.


    The sound of the wind blending in with the noise made me uneasy.


    The surroundings were incomparably spacious and scattered with simple and crude buildings that were like awnings. When the villagers were busy with farming, they would take a break in these simple and crude buildings.


    Just as I was looking for my adoptive father to bring me here for what, a metal clanging sound suddenly rang out.


    This sound was exceptionally ear-piercing in the night. I didn''t even think before heading towards the direction of the sound!

 C42

    For some reason, this sudden noise at night made me think of that day in the forest when I heard Liu Songxian smashing a nail.


    I hastily headed towards the source of the sound. In the process, I suddenly heard ''kacha'' sounds coming from beneath my feet.


    Maybe it was because I was too nervous and had been pulled by something underground, but the moment I heard the sound, I broke out in a cold sweat.


    Then he subconsciously covered his mouth to prevent himself from screaming out.


    Her body was trembling slightly, but Lingling was still alright. After all, she could not see the shadow of her foster father.


    I don''t know why I''m here either, so I''m a lot less nervous than I am.


    I forcefully endured the urge to cry out so that my fear would not spread to Lingling.


    Then, using the light of my flashlight, I saw that there was only a dried up branch under my feet.


    I heaved a long sigh of relief. Be it my spirit or body, they were all tense to a certain extent, making it difficult for me to calm down.


    This sound came from a dilapidated wooden house, and it was unknown what was inside.


    This wooden house hasn''t been repaired by anyone for a long time and it looks extremely old. I carefully approached the wooden house.


    That wave of sounds sounded very slow, and would only ring once every long time.


    When we neared the wooden house, I suddenly heard a burst of sharp laughter. The laughter seemed to have become twisted and it sounded extremely crazed.


    It sounded vaguely familiar, but it was too crazy to be recognized.


    I carefully approached the wooden house and didn''t rashly approach it from the front. Instead, I walked to the side and looked through the gap in the wooden door.


    Due to my laughter, I had already turned off the flashlight. At this moment, under the thin moonlight, I saw something flowing towards the crack in the wooden house.


    After all, the purpose of building these wooden houses was only to take a temporary rest.


    The wood was not very good either. At this moment, a gap appeared between the wooden floor and the floor.


    As for the liquid, it flowed out through the cracks and looked rather viscous. Under the moonlight, one could still see the steam rising and slowly fusing with the fog.


    Seeing this, I had already frowned, because as the hot air rose, I could smell a bloody scent.


    Although there was moonlight, the flashlight was not turned on, and the night was very dark. Under such light, I could not see the exact color of the liquid.


    However, I could vaguely guess that all of these were probably blood, scarlet blood ¡­


    Thinking to here, I subconsciously made Lingling move a little further away from the wooden house, and then looked through the gap in the door.


    At this moment, the inside of the wooden house wasn''t completely dark. Instead, two candles were lit. The flame of the candles was currently flickering.


    As my gaze shifted, I saw a ferocious sight that made my eyes widen abruptly.


    I saw a masked face, smashing a not-so-thick iron pipe.


    At this moment, three iron pipes, each as thick as a finger, were stuck into a person''s body ¡­


    The room was filled with a bloody scene, as if it was hell on earth, emitting a malevolence and fear that seeped into one''s bones.


    Looking carefully, the person that was pierced by the metal pipe had actually ¡­ It was Liu Songxian.


    At this moment, Liu Songxian was lying on the ground, his body still twitching non-stop. As he laid on the ground, his head slightly tilted upwards, and from my position, I could see his slightly upturned eyes, as if he knew I was coming and was staring straight at me.


    Liu Songxian is not dead yet, so I can still hear the sound of his heavy breathing as hot as spitting blood foam from his mouth.


    As for the person who was swinging the hammer and smashing the metal pipe, it seemed as if he was looking for fun from the slaughter.


    At this moment, he was also covered in blood. Through the mask, he could hear waves of crazy laughter.


    This person was not a ghost. Instead, he was a living person. He was only wearing a ghost mask.


    The mask was also stained with blood. It looked like the mask that Magi wore when they sacrificed themselves in the past.


    He was holding a hammer in his hand. Whether it was his hand or the hammer, both of them were covered in blood. He seemed very tired.


    However, he was still very happy. Hammers were those kind of hammers with wooden handles. Every time they were struck, sparks would shoot out.


    Originally, the hammer in this person''s hand could have directly smashed Liu Songxian''s head, but he had wanted to obtain some sort of entertainment from it.


    Every time he smashed against it, Liu Songxian''s body would tremble violently.


    If you re talking about Liu Songxian, it can be said that he is my number one suspect, followed by Liu Qing.


    But, Liu Songxian had actually died here, so who was the person who killed him?


    Could it be Liu Qing?


    I gritted my teeth. The moment the hammer fell, it made Liu Songxian''s body tremble, and it also made my heart tremble violently.


    If it wasn''t Liu Qing, neither in terms of body nor voice, it wouldn''t be Liu Qing.


    Fresh blood flowed out from Liu Songxian''s body at this time. The small hut that was originally not very big had almost been dyed blood-red.


    After he smashed a few more times, Liu Songxian''s body finally stopped moving, and this person also stopped. Maybe it was because he was too tired, as he placed the sledgehammer on the ground, he almost lost his balance and retreated a few steps.


    My body was also violently trembling, and I felt an ice-cold aura surging from my body ¡­


    Lingling curiously wanted to go over and take a look, but I grabbed onto him and held onto him tightly, not wanting him to let her see what was happening inside.


    Feeling my body trembling, Lingling also quieted down. Outside, we could only hear the two of us forcefully suppressing our breathing.


    Lingling was not stupid, she was naturally able to guess what was going on inside.


    It''s just that the moment she arrived, even I couldn''t stand such a sight, let alone Lingling.


    Secondly, the deceased was Liu Songxian. Lingling must still have some deep feelings for Liu Songxian ¡­


    The one who died was Liu Songxian ¡­ Liu Songxian...


    At this time, my mind suddenly cleared up a bit, and I thought about what Lingling had said.


    Uncle Liu is leaving us.


    It was as if he had already predicted Liu Songxian''s death at that time ¡­


    I was very surprised at the time, why did Lingling say such a thing. Now that I think about it, surprise has already become weirdness ¡­


    At this time, the masked man had already turned around and walked out of the wooden house. The hammer in his hand was dragging the ground, producing a loud crashing sound.


    At the same time, Lingling and I held our breaths and quickly went to the back of the wooden house.


    To prevent the masked man from discovering us.


    At this moment, the person had already walked out of the wooden house. I could faintly hear the heavy breathing.


    This voice was indeed familiar, but I couldn''t remember where I had heard it before.


    Walking around to the back of the house, I heard the sound of footsteps and the clatter of hammers slowly receding. Bold, I wanted to go inside and take a look.


    But if I go in... Lingling will definitely see that scene in the room too, I''m worried about the damage it will cause to Lingling.


    "Elder sister, don''t worry about me. Let''s go see Uncle Liu one last time."


    After saying that, Lingling brought me into the room.


    I was startled, could it be that Lingling just saw Liu Songxian die, or did she know beforehand that Liu Songxian would die here?


    The latter shouldn''t be possible, but Lingling might have some secrets, but she definitely didn''t have the ability to predict the future.


    Since Lingling said so, and I saw it already, I didn''t say anything more and followed her into the room.


    As soon as he entered the room, he stepped on the blood. The room was already filled with blood, so there was basically no good place left.


    I slightly frowned. Looking at Liu Songxian''s corpse at such a close distance was even more shocking.


    Liu Songxian''s corpse did not only have the metal pipe above it, it also had the marks of a battle. There were also many fine wounds, and even his clothes were tattered beyond recognition.

 C43

    This corpse looked really weird, it was already extremely dilapidated. When I saw the corpse, I was a little suspicious of how Liu Songxian managed to survive until now.


    His body was covered with old wounds of all sizes. His clothes were tattered, and these old wounds all had strange appearances.


    Actually, it was an old wound, but it wasn''t today''s wound. These wounds wouldn''t take too long.


    Furthermore, Liu Songxian had just been fiercely moving and there were many wounds on his body that had been ripped apart.


    However, too much blood had gushed out of the metal tube, so it was hard to tell that the wound was bleeding.


    Some of the wounds seemed to have been cut by tree branches, others by knives.


    There was a cut on her wrist where the knife had cut. It had already formed a scab, but judging from the scab, the wound must have been very deep.


    Judging from the shape of the wound, it should have been made by Liu Songxian himself.


    Before he died, my adoptive father cut open the wrists of his hands and feet, but I was too nervous to see if his wounds were man-made or made by me until he was buried.


    I have to say, after going through all these events in this period of time, I have grown quite a bit.


    What exactly had Liu Songxian done in this period of time that caused him to be riddled with scars?


    I frowned as I looked at the blood stains on the floor and slowly approached his corpse.


    Lingling followed behind me. From the moment I entered until now, she had not said a single word, and her cute face had become extremely gloomy.


    However, from the beginning to the end, her eyes did not reveal any fear.


    I knew that this child must be feeling very sad right now. He was just trying not to show it.


    Who exactly was that masked man? Why did he use such a method to kill Liu Songxian?


    Also, what were these wounds on his body?


    In this period of time, could it be that he had always been in our village and didn''t return to the Old Bull Village?


    Then why had he stayed in the village for so long, and even lost his life here in the end?


    Liu Songxian''s body still had a few new wounds, which were the injuries he had sustained a moment ago.


    However, they were all bruises or something like that.


    Seeing those old wounds, Liu Songxian''s body must have been weakened to a certain extent. To be able to fight with someone else for such a long time under such circumstances, the person who killed him probably did not have particularly good stamina.


    Looking at his surroundings, and some branches and straw, it looked like Liu Songxian had probably lived here before.


    Two candles were on his head, and the wind from the wooden house was blowing gently.


    I was standing over the body, studying it, trying to pick up some clues.


    Suddenly, I saw the two white candles above Liu Songxian''s head.


    The flames immediately became gloomy, as if they were about to be extinguished.


    The light from the candle was almost extinguished, and the whole room became darker.


    Furthermore, after the flame was suppressed, it never started to burn, as if it was hypoxic, or ¡­ It was as if something had pressed down on him.


    Immediately after, I heard a strange sound, as though I was trying to catch my breath, coming out of my throat.


    Following that, my feet abruptly tightened. A hand that was covered in blood directly grabbed onto my ankle.


    The lights flickered. The people who were already dead under my feet suddenly grabbed me.


    I subconsciously retreated, but because of the firm grip of that hand, I couldn''t move at all and almost tripped on the spot.


    "Girl ¡­" "Little girl ¡­"


    Liu Songxian''s eyes that were originally open actually turned as if he was alive.


    I clearly saw just now that this person is completely dead. How is this possible ¡­ It will come alive.


    I felt a stab of pain all over my body, like a needle, an abnormal reaction from being too nervous.


    Liu Songxian was definitely not dead just now, but the two candles on top of his head seemed to have some sort of effect.


    Otherwise, it was impossible for him to be swayed by the flickering candle light. It was as if he had suddenly returned to life.


    And seeing that Liu Songxian had suddenly spoken, Lingling did not have any expression, she was still standing behind me, looking at me, I could see that within Lingling''s eyes, there were tears rolling down.


    Hearing Liu Songxian call me out, as if he had something to say to me, I immediately squatted down and looked at him.


    "Uncle Liu ¡­"


    Now that I treat Lingling as my blood sister, since Lingling calls him Uncle Liu, then I will follow Lingling and call him Uncle Liu.


    Unexpectedly, before I even finished speaking, Liu Songxian''s eyes seemed to light up, and in a moment he became spirited again.


    At the same time, his other bloody hand slapped something black into my mouth.


    During this process, the iron pipe in his chest had already sunk into the ground, causing a series of creaking sounds as it rubbed against the ground, which made one''s hair stand on ends.


    I don''t know what method Liu Songxian used, nor do I know what he threw at me.


    But strangely, this thing seemed to be directly thrown into my throat, Liu Songxian pushed towards my chin, and this thing directly slid down my throat.


    Or rather, it could be said that I subconsciously swallowed it.


    At this moment, I reacted and asked with my eyes wide open,


    "What are you doing!"


    Even if Liu Songxian was already dead, or perhaps he was already dead, it was unknown how he was able to live for now.


    I should have respected him, but the vigilance towards him hadn''t lessened. At this moment, he suddenly threw something into my mouth, which immediately made me alert.


    After completing this series of actions, Liu Songxian seemed to have been relieved of a heavy burden. He chuckled, spat out a mouthful of blood, and then laid on the ground, satisfied as if he were mud.


    The turbid look returned to his eyes, and he looked as though he was about to die.


    And in that instant, it was as if the light had come back to the world, as if it was only for the sake of completing that action.


    Before I could finish my words, my eyebrows creased slightly.


    Although the thing that Liu Songxian threw into my mouth had slipped into my throat, I could still faintly feel the smell of blood.


    Through the smell of blood, I could taste a familiar scent.


    The smell of blood makes me feel nauseous. That familiar smell makes my breathing quicken.


    "What exactly is this!?" Uncle Liu, tell me, what exactly is this!? "


    Seeing my change in attitude, Liu Songxian''s smile became even more brilliant:


    "I''ve already done everything I need to do, and I can now face those people from back then with a smile on my face.


    Fortunately, my old face has not been completely lost. "


    Liu Songxian didn''t answer my question, but instead let out a sigh.


    And the smell of that stuff is the black pills my foster father forced me to take over the years!


    This taste, I will never forget for the rest of my life!


    But, why would Liu Songxian have such a thing! Why did he put it in my mouth?


    What is this pill that I''ve eaten for so many years and what does it do!


    Countless questions churned in my mind. I wanted to ask these questions all at once to Liu Songxian.


    However, it was already too late. His eyes became increasingly dim.


    Slowly, he lost his spirit.


    "It''s time to start... It''s time to end this. "


    Muttering to himself, Liu Songxian rolled his eyes slightly, as if he was looking at two candles which were already very dim.


    Then, his smile became even more radiant, as if he had seen something ¡­


    His eyes had lost all color and turned gray.


    "Uncle Liu!" "Uncle Liu!"


    I shouted loudly, but I also knew that this kind of call would have no effect.


    The person who saved my life is also the person I suspect the most. He died just like that.


    However, at this moment, the sound of a hammer dragging on the ground came from outside ¡­


    The person who had killed earlier seemed to have returned!


    At the sound, my spirits tightened, and I gripped the knife that had been hidden in my sleeve.

 C44

    The fact that the killer came back made my whole body tense up to the extreme.


    Why did this person come back? My breathing was ragged. It was very possible that this person hadn''t gone far. The sound we made just now was too loud, so he could hear us.


    I tightly grabbed onto the blade in my hand. If this person came in and saw Lingling and I, he would definitely attack.


    After all, one could tell from this person''s methods of killing Liu Songxian that he was definitely a vicious and merciless person. When facing an enemy, he would definitely not be the slightest bit lenient.


    Thinking of this, I took a deep breath. I felt that my hand that was holding onto the knife was already wet.


    I had taken the knife when I heard the knock on the door, and I didn''t expect it to come in handy.


    The sound of the hammer getting closer and closer to me, I let Lingling hide behind me, and I slowly moved to the door.


    In this situation, I could only strike first and gain the upper hand. Gritting my teeth, I waited at the entrance.


    From the crack in the wall beside the door, I could see that the man was about to reach the door.


    Take the initiative... Take the initiative...


    I kept muttering these words in my mind, ready to act at any moment.


    Approaching... Approaching...


    Just as the dagger in my hand was about to stab out, I suddenly heard a sonic boom.


    Following that, there was a series of banging sounds. It was a Marble, and it just happened to hit the man wearing a mask outside on his wrist.


    The man screamed as the hammer in his hand fell to the ground.


    At the same time, this person looked around vigilantly. After glancing around, he did not even think and directly turned around to leave.


    Marble ¡­


    Could it be that Liu Qing?


    I slightly frowned. Why would he appear here?


    Originally, Liu Songxian dying here was very strange, but the appearance of this Liu Qing here made it even weirder.


    It was as if there was some mysterious force pulling people here. On this night, all the people who were involved in this were gathered here.


    Regarding Liu Qing, although he had also saved me, this person was also very suspicious.


    The reason why the masked man had run away was probably because he was physically weak. Furthermore, when he saw the slingshot in Liu Qing''s hand, he felt that he couldn''t win against Liu Qing, so he left.


    Looking at Liu Songxian''s corpse, I felt that it was very strange when I first saw it.


    This corpse gave me the feeling of a scarecrow nailed to a tree in the mountains.


    It''s just that the scarecrow''s head was nailed to and Liu Songxian''s chest was.


    While talking, Liu Qing had already entered the hut. As for Liu Qing, I would not immediately face him with a sword.


    Even though I suspected him, I knew that he temporarily had no ill intentions towards me. Otherwise, there wouldn''t have been a need to save me the last time.


    Moreover, if he really wanted to do something to me, he would have already done so.


    At this moment, the inside of the wooden house was filled with the smell of fresh blood. Liu Qing stepped into the pool of blood, looked at the ground, and then slightly frowned.


    Then he looked up at me and smiled.


    "Little sister, it''s an honor to meet you again.


    "It''s been a few days since we''ve last met, yet you''re still as magnanimous as ever."


    Naturally, I could understand the meaning behind this fellow''s words. Thus, I started to frown.


    However, at this kind of critical juncture, I didn''t have the mood to say anything to him.


    "Why are you here?"


    Who knew that before Liu Qing could reply, Lingling would shout at him.


    "Big brother, why are you here!"


    Lingling''s call of "brother" caused my heart to tremble. What was going on?


    Lingling is actually acquainted with Liu Qing?


    Ever since Lingling followed me, it''s been the first time I''ve seen him.


    Furthermore, although I have mentioned to Lingling the incident where I met him, I only mentioned it a little because I was afraid that the things that happened in Aunt Zhang and the rest''s house would scare Lingling.


    He didn''t even tell Lingling her name.


    But now, Lingling actually called him Big Brother Liu Qing, this is something I never expected.


    When Liu Qing saw Lingling, he also laughed heartily:


    "Oh Lingling, long time no see. You''ve become more and more beautiful lately.


    You need to develop properly, don''t be like the sister beside you, her figure is not good and cold.


    That''s cute. "


    As he said that, Liu Qing walked over and pinched Lingling''s face so hard that Lingling looked at him with gritted teeth.


    As for him, he leisurely walked to Liu Songxian''s side, and began to exclaim loudly towards the corpse, as if he was exclaiming in admiration.


    "He actually died so miserably. Sigh, what the heck, what kind of sin did he commit in the previous half of his life?"


    "Since he''s already dead, it''s better for you to show some respect."


    I stared at Liu Qing and said, but who would have thought that at this time, Liu Qing would suddenly turn his head and say to me:


    "Your name is Xiao Die right? You asked me why I''m here just now.


    My own biological father died, and I''ve come here to pay my respects before bringing him back. This should be human nature. "


    If it was said that Lingling knowing him only surprised me, then what Liu Qing was saying right now, was simply like a thunderclap that rang in my ears.


    How could this be ¡­ It was actually father and son?


    Before I could recover from my shock, Lingling tugged on my sleeve and said:


    "Big sister, big brother is Uncle Liu''s son"


    Since Lingling said so, then it must be true.


    But... Liu Qing''s sloppy appearance did not at all resemble a person whose father had just died.


    I wasn''t related by blood to my adoptive father, and after being abused for so many years, even if my adoptive father died, I wouldn''t feel so good about it.


    And the current Liu Qing ¡­ What kind of attitude is this ¡­


    "Since he''s your biological father and he''s dead, then you ¡­ "You don''t feel sad at all?"


    I slightly lowered my head, perhaps recalling some past events. At this moment, my expression was a little gloomy.


    Liu Qing laughed out loud.


    "Sad? It''s meaningless, people will die, what''s there to be sad about, not hypocritical?


    Furthermore, I have already predicted death, do you still need to be sad? "


    What I expected...


    Hearing Liu Qing say that, to my surprise, I didn''t feel too shocked. It was as if I had guessed it long ago.


    Just like before his adoptive father died, he seemed to have already known that he would die.


    It was possible that Liu Songxian was the same as well. Furthermore, it was not only Liu Songxian who knew this, both Lingling and Liu Qing knew this as well.


    In fact, according to normal people''s thinking, if a person really cared about death, even if they knew beforehand, they would still feel sad when death really happened.


    I don''t know about Liu Qing, but Lingling definitely has feelings for him.


    But Lingling''s expression was only a little gloomy.


    This kind of behavior either meant that he had experienced too many things, or that he had ¡­


    I looked at Liu Qing. Perhaps, to him, there is something more important that he needs to do.


    Liu Qing shook his head helplessly as he pulled out the iron pipe that was stuck into Liu Songxian''s body.


    Another stream of fresh blood gushed out from the source of the energy.


    Liu Qing''s strength was so great that he actually carried Liu Songxian''s body on his back.


    I asked:


    "You clearly caught the murderer just now, why didn''t you chase after him and let him run away?"


    "I can''t kill him today, I''ll find him in a few days and kill him."


    That tone, it was as if he was a hooligan bragging about himself by the side of the road.


    I closed my mouth. I didn''t think I had anything in common with this guy in front of me.


    Who knew that when he walked to my side with the corpse on his back, he sized me up.


    "Eat more food, Xiao Die. Don''t be discouraged, you still have unlimited possibilities!"


    It made me very angry to have such a serious look on my face.


    As I watched Liu Qing''s figure gradually grow further and further away with the corpse on his back, I didn''t know how he planned to send the corpse to Old Bull Village.


    But this guy ¡­ I really don''t want to think about it.


    As if she could see the anger in my heart, Lingling laughed and said, "Big sister, don''t be angry. Even though big brother Liu Qing''s mouth is a bit bad, he''s still a good person."


    "Let''s go." Let''s go.


    I brought Lingling and walked out. Several days had passed in a row and even though I had always been calm by my side, calm days were still short.


    On this day, just as Lingling and I were working in the fields, the village chief suddenly ran over in a hurry:


    "Xiao Die, come with me, something big has happened!"

 C45

    The village chief coming to me in such a hurry made me feel a bit surprised.


    After all, ever since the death of Dalong''s family, the villagers were even more vigilant of me.


    When they saw me, it was as though they had seen a monster.


    The whispers that I could hear on a daily basis had also decreased to a level where I couldn''t hear them.


    However, my eyes couldn''t fool people. I could feel the loathing in the eyes of the villagers. Their hatred towards me.


    Hatred came from fear. When fear was compressed to a certain degree, hatred would be completely released.


    This was human instinct, which meant that I now looked safe.


    But when the villagers'' fear of me had accumulated to a certain extent, some unforeseen events might occur.


    It was very likely that these villagers would do something out of line.


    Liu Songxian''s death had been a mystery up until now. The blood inside the wooden house, it was obvious that the villagers would not be able to see it.


    However, no one cared about it. This was very strange. Could it be that the people here were truly so cold?


    When I saw the Village Chief rushing over, I asked.


    "What''s wrong, Village Head?"


    "Stop asking for now. There''s no time to talk, hurry up and come with me. Your home ¡­" Something has happened to your family! "


    As I spoke, the village head was about to come over and pull me away. I subconsciously dodged for a bit, and then said to Lingling:


    "Follow the village chief!"


    The village chief was stunned for a moment: "You''re bringing Lingling along too?"


    I nodded. The Village Chief didn''t say anything and just said,


    "Alright, take it with you."


    With that, the village chief led the way ahead while Lingling and I followed closely behind.


    The Village Chief''s stamina is indeed not very good, she is almost the same as Lingling and us.


    When we reached the middle of the village, the village chief paused and panted.


    Looking at how the Village Chief was in a hurry, I felt a little puzzled. After all, the Village Chief knew that something had happened to my house.


    Besides, I can vaguely see that the Village Head has ill intentions towards me and is full of evil intentions.


    Bringing me back at this moment might be a conspiracy.


    But since he called me, there was a chance that something really big had happened, so I decided to come back.


    Furthermore, I had a plan in mind. The Village Head''s health isn''t that good, he isn''t like a young man. If he really has some evil intentions, I should be able to escape.


    The Village Chief panted heavily. Just as he was about to reach my doorstep, he changed his direction and said.


    "This way."


    "Where to?"


    I asked.


    At this time, the village chief approached me. He pointed to a direction and said,


    "Didn''t you see ¡­"


    The Village Head''s finger made my pupils contract.


    It isn''t that the village head points in any direction, but the direction that the village head points in reminds me of something.


    Something I''ve been ignoring.


    So, at this moment, I looked at the direction where the village chief''s finger was pointing at and was slightly stunned.


    At the same time, I saw something. On the wrist pointed out by the village chief, there was a purplish bruise.


    That mark was very obvious, it was made with Marble.


    My pupils contracted, could it be, the village chief is actually Liu Songxian''s killer?!


    Then, did the Village Head see me that day? What was he going to do now?


    I subconsciously wanted Lingling, who was behind me, to leave first. The Village Chief was even more dangerous than I thought.


    But at this moment, it was already too late. I suddenly felt a sour smell from my nose entering my nose.


    Looking at the Village Chief again, I snicker. At some point, I don''t know when, but I have a handful of leaves in my hand, which I placed under my nose.


    I know this leaf. I don''t know its exact name, but the smell it emits can make people feel dizzy.


    In the past, a doctor would use these kinds of leaves for anesthesia.


    Thinking of this, I frowned slightly, but my hair had started to float under my feet, as though I had lost my center of gravity.


    I had been on guard against the Village Head for a while now, but when he was giving me pointers, I suddenly had a thought. Furthermore, I saw the scar on his wrist.


    Because of this short period of distraction, he had been set up by the Village Chief.


    At this moment, the Village Chief chuckled in my ear, as if he was showing me that he had succeeded.


    Right now, I don''t even have the strength to turn my head and let Lingling escape. As for Lingling, who was following behind me, I didn''t even see the leaf in the Village Chief''s hand.


    The village chief supported me with one hand and looked at Lingling at the same time. He covered up my current state very well, like an old hand.


    When I fell into the hands of the village chief, I could only resign myself to my fate. However, Lingling cannot die together with me!


    I wanted to scream, but my whole body was paralyzed as if I was drunk. Even my reaction had become sluggish, much less I could not shout out.


    Under the village chief''s command with one hand, my legs were actually unable to obey his commands, and I subconsciously stumbled and followed behind him.


    He was clearly just the village head of a small mountain village. It was possible that he had never left the village in his entire life. Yet, he was like an experienced criminal. At this moment, he unexpectedly displayed a strange experience.


    The Village Chief led me forward, but luckily Lingling was smart, as if she had already realized something, and chased after me as she walked, as if wanting to check my current state.


    The village chief obviously wouldn''t let Lingling succeed, he kept dodging. If an old fox like him really wanted to hide, then it definitely wouldn''t be possible for a child like Lingling to see through him.


    The village chief brought us to a warehouse not too far away, which was his own.


    It wasn''t that far away, but most of the villagers had already gone up the mountain to work. Since they were in the warehouse, there shouldn''t be any sounds coming from it.


    In this warehouse, I felt my dizziness become even more severe and my vision became blurry.


    Faintly, I seemed to see a ferocious face with mottled blood on it.


    That Face... It was the mask the murderer wore that day.


    In that case, the culprit was the village chief. There could be no mistake about it!


    Although I don''t know what kind of enmity he has with Liu Songxian, I suspect that it''s very possible that the words Liu Songxian said that day, which caused Dalong''s mother to die from being stimulated, was also the reason behind the Village Chief''s killing intent.


    This village really has many secrets. The water here is so deep that I, who grew up here, can''t even imagine it.


    The village chief helped me sit against the wall. Because it was a warehouse, it was surrounded by fodder, food, and potatoes.


    The moment he put me down, the village chief rushed towards Lingling and placed the leaf in his hand directly over Lingling''s mouth and nose, causing Lingling to instantly go limp.


    Seeing that something had happened to Lingling, my pupils contracted. But right now, no matter what, I couldn''t move at all, I didn''t even have the will to struggle.


    The village chief was clever enough to not knock Lingling out outside.


    After all, if he were to faint outside, with his physical strength, there would be no way for him to bring us back. If he were to be discovered by the other villagers, there might be some problems.


    That was why he chose this method.


    Looking at the Village Head''s skinny body displaying such a crazy posture, fear welled up in my heart.


    Lingling was also dragged by the village chief to my side, and sat beside me. Maybe it was because I was young, but Lingling''s paralysis was far greater than mine, so much that she couldn''t even open her eyes.


    I glared at the Village Head, but he immediately broke out in laughter.


    "Xiao Die, don''t look at me like that.


    Right now, the villagers are treating you as a thorn in their side. As the leader of a village, I have to think for everyone''s sake, so ¡­ You have to die.


    That night when I killed Liu Songxian, I heard your voice as well. You saw everything, right?


    Be it in the public or the private, you have to die.


    Since I have to die, I might as well let myself have a good time before I die.


    You know, that woman of mine, I''m sick of her now.


    Originally, Xiao Die, you were so beautiful, I couldn''t bear to kill you ¡­ "


    As I said that, the Village Head''s hands are already on my shoulders.

 C46

    It was as if I could sense the aura of a wild beast from Liu Songxian''s body, causing waves of coldness to surface in my heart.


    My tears were already welling up in my eyes, but my body didn''t even have the strength to struggle.


    Was this pure body going to be given to the madman in front of him?


    Also, from the looks of it, the village head did not want me to leave the warehouse alive. If it was really like that, Lingling would not be able to survive too.


    When the Village Chief returned after killing that day, he actually already saw us. At that time, he wanted to attack me, but he did not expect Liu Qing to appear out of nowhere.


    The Village Chief felt that he was no match for him, so he ran.


    The village chief had probably been thinking about how to deal with me these past two days, and now he finally made his move.


    "That kid from that day was not a person from the village. Who was he?


    Could it be that young mistress who was digging the grave with you? "


    The village chief asked with a sneer.


    At this moment, I understood that although the Village Head had been protecting me on the surface, he was still defending me in front of the villagers.


    However, all of this was only because he had a malicious intent. In his heart, he believed that I would dig out the grave and steal someone from the depths of his heart.


    Even I, in his mind''s eye, might be even dirtier than the villagers had said.


    At this point, the Village Chief had already slowly unbuttoned my shirt. Perhaps it was due to excitement, but his hands were slightly trembling, and his breathing had also become rapid.


    I felt those two hands moving around in my body. I felt an indescribable nausea. At that moment, there was a slow knock on the door outside the warehouse.


    Just now, after the village chief knocked Lingling unconscious, he had locked the warehouse''s door.


    However, this type of warehouse door was designed so that no one could see who was inside. The village chief must have seen it on the way here, so there was no way someone could follow.


    So why was there a knock at the door?


    I felt puzzled and a little apprehensive.


    Knocking on the door at this moment indicated that the village chief was probably in the warehouse, but the knocks were very slow.


    This person could very possibly be the Village Chief''s accomplice ¡­


    There was basically no hope left for the current situation. If the Village Chief really had other accomplices, it would only make things worse.


    However, the Village Head''s hands that were unbuttoning my shirt also stopped abruptly. I could clearly see his body tremble for a moment.


    It was as though ¡­ He was also shocked by the knock on the door.


    In other words, the Village Chief did not find anyone to come with him. The people outside were not his accomplices ¡­


    This was a little strange. Since they weren''t accomplices, then who could it be?


    The Village Chief stopped moving and looked at me with a puzzled expression. It''s just that I can''t speak right now. Otherwise, he would have asked me a question.


    It seemed that he was also suspecting that the person outside was my accomplice.


    I was nervous, and so was the Village Head. He put down his hands and held his breath as he listened to the sounds outside.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! "Bang, bang, bang!


    At this moment, the clashing sounds outside became even louder, as if someone was kicking him.


    A series of loud bangs could be heard from the originally heavy metal door as it shook violently.


    Waves of metallic sound reverberated wildly throughout the entire room.


    Although the door was heavy, it was still a warehouse, so it wasn''t too hard. After a violent impact, the door along with a few bricks on top of the door fell down.


    But after all, it was just a piece of the door that had collapsed. It couldn''t cause the entire door to collapse right away, and only a small crack was left in the area where it had collapsed.


    As for the people outside, their true appearances could also be seen through the gap between the doors. My eyes turned and from the corner of my eye, I could vaguely see that this person was Liu Qing.


    When the Village Chief saw him, he was also overwhelmed with shock. He immediately took two steps back and nearly sat down on the ground.


    "Yes ¡­" It''s you. "


    The corner of Liu Qing''s mouth curled up in a smile, and then, he directly slipped in through the crack. He was wearing coarse hemp clothes, which should have been worn during the funeral, and hadn''t changed yet.


    At this moment, his expression was calm. After he jumped in, a large amount of dust filled the air behind him.


    Liu Qing stared at the village chief with a calm expression and said:


    "We meet again."


    "You ¡­ "Who the hell are you? How did you find me?"


    Liu Qing didn''t answer the village chief''s question. Instead, he turned his head to look at me and let out a burst of admiring sounds.


    "Little Sister Xiao Die, you are so kind!"


    At this moment, several buttons on my clothes had already been unbuttoned, and a large area of my skin was exposed.


    Even so, my face was still flushed. If I didn''t have the strength right now, I would have surely gnashed my teeth.


    Then, he looked to the Village Chief and said,


    "Liu Songxian is my father. Today is a good day for revenge, and my father has already been buried in the ground. What do you think?"


    Liu Qing laughed while slowly approaching the village chief.


    I cursed in my heart. This was not the time to be emotional. Since I knew who the culprit was, I would naturally go to the town to look for the official or the police.


    The village chief was weak, but Liu Qing did not look that strong. If he were to fight with the village chief now, it would only cause his killing intent to rise.


    But in my current situation, I can''t even stop Liu Qing if I want to.


    As the Village Chief backed away, he asked,


    "You are Liu Songxian''s son? Child, your father and I were quite close when we were alive. You wouldn''t suspect me of being the murderer, right?


    As the head of a village, how could I kill someone? "Moreover, there doesn''t seem to be any meaning for me to kill your father right ¡­"


    As the village chief spoke, he retreated while Liu Qing approached step by step.


    However, this fellow still looks like a slob. I''m really worried that he would be killed here by the Village Head as well.


    How did he find his way here? I was puzzled.


    But now, it was too late to care about these insignificant issues. Just as Liu Qing was closing in, the village chief suddenly took action.


    When I saw the village chief make his move, my heart skipped a beat.


    In his hands, there are still those leaves. If Liu Qing is also stunned, then we have no hope at all.


    I tried to remind him, but no sound came out.


    Maybe, it was because the village chief saw that Liu Qing was acting sloppy that he dared to make such a move.


    At this point of time, the hand holding the leaf had already reached Liu Qing. I saw a cold smile appear on the Village Chief''s face.


    But before the village chief''s smile could fully appear, it had already stiffened. Liu Qing had only lightly shifted his body, in the process, he did not forget to take a glance at my chest.


    Afterwards, I saw the village chief''s hand directly throw into the air, and Liu Qing used this power to directly punch me.


    The fist landed heavily on the Village Chief''s stomach. The village head made a weird sound as he retreated two steps back. The leaf in his hand fell to the ground and he sat down on the ground.


    Liu Qing threw the scattered leaves on the ground to the side and said:


    "You''re quite old already, and yet you''re still playing such an unconventional trick. Your method can only deal with ten-year olds."


    After saying that, Liu Qing once again shot a glance at me.


    It was only now that I realized this Liu Qing wasn''t completely a sloppy person. He was also serious, and kept his guard up.


    This time, it didn''t change my opinion of Liu Qing at all. I just understood, he seemed to be a sloppy guy, but he was actually quite serious.


    Seeing the two of us like this, Liu Qing was constantly on guard, and maybe even did it on purpose, in order to numb his opponent.


    "Your game is over. Now, it''s time for me to kill you."


    After saying that, Liu Qing immediately went forward to push him away, but the village chief also realized that he had to go all out. He casually picked up a steel pipe from the ground and waved it towards Liu Qing.


    Although the Village Chief''s body was not that nimble, he had quite a number of insidious moves. Furthermore, from the looks of it, he was most likely a criminal expert.


    But Liu Qing is still young after all, so I''m still very worried at the moment.


    But very quickly, I discovered that my worries were unnecessary. Liu Qing''s body nimbly flashed, and the sound of steel pipe tearing through the air could be heard.


    Following that, there was a crisp sound, and then the steel pipe in his hand clanged against the ground.


    The village chief screamed. In the instant that Liu Qing flashed, his wrist had actually been deformed, and was trembling violently.

 C47

    The Village Chief let out a blood-curdling screech like a pig being butchered. It was as if his throat was trembling.


    Liu Qing did not hesitate as he grabbed the village chief''s wrist with one hand, took a step forward, and used his other hand to hit the village chief in the face.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    A series of sounds, seemingly produced from his bones being struck, rang out. The village chief''s voice had already become unclear, and his face was covered in blood.


    At this moment, my heart trembled even more. If I did not have the strength to stand up, I would have already rushed forward to stop Liu Qing.


    After all, how could the body of the village chief endure such tormenting? If this continued, he would probably be beaten to death by Liu Qing.


    The village chief deserved to die, but he shouldn''t have died in Liu Qing''s hands.


    After Liu Qing punched down a few times, he suddenly let go of the hand. The village head retreated a few steps and laid on the ground, gasping for breath.


    But at almost the same time, Liu Qing rushed forward again. From the looks of it, he seemed to want to attack again.


    This time, the village chief was really scared. He was not brave to begin with, and when he collected the corpse of his foster father that day, he could already see that.


    Facing the threat of death, even though he had already been beaten to such a state, his body still couldn''t help but tremble.


    He quickly kneeled on the ground:


    "Liu Qing, right? Brother Liu Qing, look at how your father and I still had a good relationship when we were alive, please leave me with a chance to live.


    At my age, let me live a few more years.


    I''m sorry ¡­


    Before he could finish his sentence, Liu Qing did not give him a chance. He rushed forward and without a word, pressed the Village Chief onto the ground.


    His fist, which was not too big, seemed to have unlimited strength as it smashed down on the village chief''s head.


    With each hit, a loud sound was produced, and the cultivator''s expression didn''t change. It was as if he had just hit a sandbag.


    Fresh blood splattered everywhere. That face of his was so distorted that it seemed as if he had been slapped by Chu Feng. However, the Village Chief''s breathing had also decreased.


    "Bang!" "Bam!"


    Every knock seemed to come from the depths of hell.


    I broke out in a cold sweat, and suddenly remembered that Liu Qing had said on the night his father died that he would kill the culprit.


    I thought his tone sounded like a street hooligan bragging, but now, I''m finally able to look him straight in the eye.


    He seemed to be a sloppy person, perhaps he was a very serious person ¡­


    "You can''t kill people!"


    I sat on the ground. At this moment, the strength of the leaves seemed to have passed by a bit. Although I couldn''t stand up yet, I was able to force out a few words.


    But these four words, had no effect and instead caused Liu Qing to laugh:


    "Don''t be silly, the law is useless in a place like this!"


    As he spoke, Liu Qing once again landed a heavy punch. After that, he stood up while panting, and stretched his shoulders.


    There were still drops of blood dripping onto the fist. It was shocking when it landed on the ground.


    At this moment, the village chief was completely dead. His face was completely distorted and he looked extremely disgusting.


    After that, Liu Qing walked over with blood all over his body and an evil smile on his face. He walked towards me as if he was a ghost that had just walked out of hell.


    Seeing Liu Qing approach towards me like this, I felt chills go up my spine, especially when I saw the direction of Liu Qing''s gaze ¡­ It was rather strange.


    Every time I saw that look, I felt a chill run down my spine.


    Especially now that I don''t have the ability to move...


    Liu Qing chuckled as he walked over. He squatted down and helped me button my shirt.


    Looking at my terrified eyes, he said:


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you. Looking at your chest, I don''t even know if you''re a man or a woman."


    With that, Liu Qing hugged Lingling with one hand and helped me up. This time, we directly opened the already broken entrance to the warehouse and walked out.


    The Village Chief chose this time because it was not a time for the villagers to come out. Although the warehouse was not located in a remote area, there were no passersby.


    This also provides us with a lot of convenience, to avoid being seen by others, and to bring us disaster.


    The Village Chief was killed by Liu Qing just like that, which gave me a surreal feeling.


    And even if I saw the killing with my own eyes, I would still feel uncomfortable.


    Furthermore, how could Liu Qing, who killed many people, be so calm and collected?


    He could laugh when his father died, and he could still laugh when he killed someone.


    Even if he could be said to be heartless, he shouldn''t have reached such a level ¡­


    This person seemed to have never passed by before, but he also seemed to have always been very serious.


    The Village Head''s warehouse is not far from my house, which is why he chose it to commit the crime.


    He took the two of us straight to the house and poured some cold water from the house on my face.


    This made my head tingle, but at least I was able to speak.


    "You actually killed someone ¡­"


    This was my first sentence after my consciousness had recovered a little.


    I can''t understand it. I can''t accept it.


    So far, although I have seen many deaths, the death caused by supernatural powers is not the same as the death caused by murder.


    In a way, I think it might be worse.


    "So be it. The day my dad died, I said I was going to kill him."


    Liu Qing mumbled to himself before turning around to leave.


    "Where are you going?"


    "The medicine in your body will be gone in half an hour. I''ll go walk around the village and see if there''s anyone else you know."


    With that, Liu Qing left.


    I took a deep breath and tried to say something, but I didn''t know what to say.


    Although Liu Qing didn''t say it, I understood what he meant. He walked around the village with his whole body covered in blood.


    When people found the Village Head''s corpse, they would turn their attention to him.


    This way, some of those close to the village head would not suspect me.


    Watching Liu Qing leave, I wanted to thank him, but the words that were just spoken felt like they were stuck in my throat.


    My suspicions towards him were not completely dispelled. After all, whether it was wandering around the village or appearing in Aunt Zhang''s home, all of them were extremely suspicious.


    I was not a very expressive person. I felt grateful, but it was hard to say what I wanted to say. I just watched him leave.


    After half an hour, my body slowly recovered and Lingling had more or less recovered.


    She did not know about the Village Chief''s death, so I simply told her about it, but I did not tell her that it was Liu Qing who killed the Village Chief.


    This matter must be kept a secret, otherwise, it will harm Liu Qing, and it will also harm me.


    That afternoon, the village was in an uproar. The village head was killed, and the person who killed him was a young man from a foreign village.


    Not long after, another piece of news came out, saying that the killer was Liu Songxian''s son who was carrying the coffin.


    The village chief had died, and the entire village was in an uproar. But when Liu Songxian died, no one in the village even asked.


    This point is very suspicious. Liu Songxian died in our village, so it is impossible for him to be pressed down like that. Furthermore, the hut he died in is filled with blood.


    Why did it seem like the villagers had reached a consensus and no one was interested?


    In the afternoon, I brought Lingling to Aunt Zhang''s house once again.


    At this time, the Aunt Zhang''s grass grew even taller, but the interior of the house was still empty.


    It gave off a sinister feeling.


    I stood at the door, staring at the place where my foster father was hanging. My foster father and the Aunt Zhang were both hanging at the same place.


    I tried my best to recall, to dig out, to look for, and to recall the appearance of the Aunt Zhang when she died from my blurry memories.


    Aunt Zhang could be said to be the person who left the deepest impression on me over the years. After all, at that time was still young, and it was my first time seeing such a malevolent corpse.


    Although it couldn''t be said to be fresh in his memory, he definitely had an impression of her.


    When he thought about it carefully, the way the two of them died, and even the way their eyes looked after their death, were all the same.


    When the village chief reached out his hand to give me pointers, I suddenly thought of something.


    Then this direction... Would there be a way out?


    I stood where they had died, looked in that direction, and took a closer look at the location of their deaths.


    Right now, as long as I am able to find a clue, I can''t let it go. At this moment, I crease my eyebrows and find something amiss ¡­

 C48

    Although both my foster father and Aunt Zhang died in the same position, over these years, I have never seriously studied this position.


    I think that the only reason why both of them died in this position was because this place had higher beams.


    However, from the looks of it, that was not the case.


    If it was before, I might not be able to see much from this position, but after reading some of the civilian Evil Theurgy s, I have understood the location of some of the locations in that book.


    The location described in the book was related to feng shui, but most of them were rather sinister locations.


    For example, the place where the adoptive father died. It was written in the book.


    On the beams, the stove was fire, the door was water, the beams were bridges, and the water and fire were connected.


    There was some Feng Shui knowledge, but there were also a few unspoken truths.


    Not only that, the book also said that in such a position, there would be a White Tiger as the target.


    The five elements of yellow and evil coexisted together. The Gate of Wonder had yet to open, but it had a ferocious appearance.


    Simply put, this place was a place for raising ghosts. If one hung himself here, then he or she would be inseparable.


    This discovery is similar to the small details I discovered in the past.


    They would die a horrible death and their souls would never leave them.


    However, the Aunt Zhang did not have much of a culture, nor did she know of anything like the Feng Shui Evil Theurgy.


    Back then, she had dressed up like that and then committed suicide in such a position. Was it because someone was secretly ordering her to do so, or was it just a coincidence?


    Also, I have never seen my foster father take out this folk Evil Theurgy.


    Before Aunt Zhang died, I hadn''t even seen my foster father learn any Evil Theurgy.


    Then where did the adoptive father get this book?


    The more I understood this book, the more I trusted its contents.


    I think this book may really be very strange, subtly, to the whole event has played a big role.


    But by now, I''ve only learned a little about the contents of the book, and I haven''t even touched a tenth of it.


    Zhang Xuan was certain that this book was no ordinary vendor. There must be a unique way for the adoptive father to obtain this book.


    This place is a place for ghosts, or so the book says.


    Not only could it raise ghosts, it could also stimulate the ferocious nature of Ghost Being. The dead people here would definitely make the entire house a place of great murder.


    Actually, there were many so-called haunted houses and haunted houses that were not formed purely because of the fact that people had died in them.


    Life and death were indeed a big matter, but to make the entire room a ghost house, one needed a certain amount of feng shui foundation.


    One had to be careful with the location of the deceased. At the very least, it was enough for the deceased to wander around the room.


    This was also what was said in the Evil Theurgy, and this book really did seem like its name.


    At first, I talked about some trivia and some basics.


    Then he began to talk directly about how to set up the haunted house.


    However, nothing is absolute. Although this book is evil, it is not.


    Because it talked about layout and how to break it, the book described many causes and effects, and all of them were quite complicated.


    Even though I have seen it, I dare not attempt it. I do not know how to attempt it either.


    This entire Evil Theurgy was in the hands of the adoptive father, and the knowledge written in the book was used on both the adoptive father and Aunt Zhang.


    In other words, was there something fishy about it? Could the death of the Aunt Zhang be more closely related to my foster father than I imagined?


    Aunt Zhang committed suicide, did she commit suicide under the guidance of her foster father?


    "I can''t figure out what''s going on. The past and the present are like layers of fog.


    It seemed like it was about to disperse, yet it suddenly rose up all of a sudden.


    All these people who were related to the matter, who was good and who was bad.


    Where was the clue I was looking for?


    I frowned, unsure of what to do. At the same time, I stood at the spot where the corpse was previously, staring fixedly at the place in my memory where the two of them were staring at.


    When Aunt Zhang and her foster father died, they both hung themselves, and the eyes of these people would inevitably roll upwards.


    But now that he thought about it, when these two died, their eyes were looking in a fixed direction.


    Now that he had a closer look, that direction was also the mountain of the village.


    Only on the side where few people go.


    The mountain in the village was very big, almost surrounding half of the village.


    From the plants within the mountain, the mountain could be divided into two parts.


    The first part is the one with the cemetery, the one we''ve been to a lot lately.


    On the other side was mostly rock fragments and lush forest. When the two intersected, it was quite a wondrous sight.


    Because the other side of the mountain was full of rocks, it was rather difficult to climb. The villagers would not go there when they had nothing to do.


    I thought at first that my adoptive father''s body was looking at the whole village.


    But now that he thought about it, the corpse''s eyes were slightly rolled up, as if it were staring at the top of the mountain.


    And that mountain that usually didn''t have anyone on it, could there be some hidden secret?


    Seeing that it wasn''t too late yet, I brought Lingling to the foot of the mountain.


    Although it was the same mountain, there were many paths to the top of the mountain. Furthermore, the path from the mountain to this side was extremely steep and was almost impossible to walk on.


    If he wanted to come to the mountain side, this was the only way. It was relatively safer.


    Thinking about this, I frowned and looked at the road up the mountain. I was still hesitating.


    The road is too rough, and I just know it''s a road I''ve never been on.


    Such a perilous path, just for a false clue, I was debating whether to go up or not.


    After all, I am still unable to confirm what exactly is happening on this half of the mountain. All I can think of to look at is only guessing.


    Actually, I had already decided to head up to take a look. However, when I arrived at the foot of the mountain and saw the frightening path before me, I became a little hesitant.


    However, after hesitating for a moment, I clenched my teeth. Since I had already thought of it, I had already reached the foot of the mountain. If I didn''t go up, I was afraid that I wouldn''t be willing to give up no matter what.


    I turned around and said to Lingling:


    "Lingling, can you go back alone first? This mountain road is too dangerous, big sister won''t be able to carry you. "


    Lingling naturally understood what I mean. It''s already very risky for me to take this path, but if I were to bring Lingling along, the risk would increase greatly.


    She obediently nodded her head. With a bit of worry in her eyes, she said,


    "Elder sister, you must be careful. Come back early."


    I nodded my head with a smile before sighing and heading up the mountain.


    The mountain road was full of gravel. Although he had been very careful along the way, he still couldn''t avoid a few stumbles.


    Furthermore, dangerous mountain roads like this were many times more tiring than normal mountain roads, whether it was in terms of energy or physical strength.


    I don''t know how long I climbed for, but my body was almost unable to hold on. Also, there were quite a few bruises and bruises on my body.


    I wiped the sweat off my forehead. It was fortunate that I hadn''t suffered any injuries recently. The injuries that my foster father sustained when he died had pretty much recovered.


    At this moment, the hardest part of the journey was finally over. Further up was a forest, and there were no more stones.


    But the woods were darker than the ones below, and gave the same feeling as we had that day in the birch grove.


    My heart was in my throat. I still remembered the last time I was in the birch forest.


    No matter what, he couldn''t afford to be reckless this time. He had to carefully observe his surroundings ¡­


    This forest was very dense and gloomy. Coupled with the moisture on the ground, it gave people the feeling that they would never see the light of the sun.


    The strangest thing was that the forest was simply too quiet. There was no wind nor was there the sound of birds or insects.


    In this huge forest, I could only hear my breathing and the sound of footsteps.


    This strange silence made my entire body feel uncomfortable. Especially in such a big place like this, it gave me a deep sense of fear.


    I tried my best to calm down, but whether it was from exhaustion or anxiety, I didn''t know. Sweat kept flowing down my forehead.


    After walking for a long time, I suddenly saw a gigantic stone tablet. On the stone tablet, two big words were written on it ¡ª


    Soul Summoning.

 C49

    The stone tablet''s appearance was similar to that of the tombstone, and the words on it were also blood-red.


    The word ''soul'' seemed to have some sort of magic to it, and it made the surroundings seem even more eerie and strange.


    Not only that, but when the forest reached the stone monument, it was as if they had reached the end of the line.


    I walked on for a distance before I realised that the forest had not come to an end.


    It was just a temporary clearing, a huge open space surrounded by trees.


    The existence of this empty land was very sudden, because in such a large forest, there was such a large area.


    Not to mention a tree, there wasn''t even any grass, yet there were ¡­ Something else...


    This open space was definitely not made by human beings. If this open space used to have trees, it definitely wouldn''t be so clean now.


    In other words, there was something special about this area. It was a place where not even a blade of grass grew.


    However, this place where not even a blade of grass grew was completely barren ¡­


    This was because there were over a hundred scarecrows lining the empty space.


    The surroundings were filled with trees. Even though this was an open area, there was no sunlight and the ground was slightly wet.


    In the air, there was a trace of a decaying smell. The smell that I smelled on the other side of the mountain the other day was the same.


    It wasn''t particularly thick, but it still made me feel uncomfortable.


    At this moment, I was standing in the middle of the open space and the scarecrows were facing me. In this gloomy environment, the scarecrows looked extremely strange, like they were malevolent ghosts.


    These scarecrows were all as tall as real people, some even taller than me.


    Behind each of them was a wooden stick stuck into the ground, supporting the scarecrow''s body.


    Perhaps it was because they were blocked by the surrounding trees, but there was not much wind in the clearing, so the scarecrows seemed very quiet.


    It was unknown how long these scarecrows had been here, nor did they know why they were here.


    In short, the villagers might not even know that such a thing had appeared in the mountains.


    These scarecrows, could they be the ones that their foster father and the Aunt Zhang were looking at right before they died?


    Also, what was the meaning behind the soul-attracting stone tablet written in the Wasteland? When did the stone tablet appear?


    Looking at the stone tablet, it shouldn''t take more than ten years, but it was definitely more than five years.


    The word ''soul'' on it seemed shocking, and it was definitely carved with great care.


    Moreover, the stone used for the stone stele was clearly man-made, so it had to have been pulled up from the bottom of the mountain.


    As someone who had just come up, he had a deep understanding of how dangerous this mountain path was.


    And carrying such a heavy stone monument up on top of it meant that this stone monument should be something very important.


    Could all these scarecrows have been made by their adoptive father?


    Ever since the death of Aunt Zhang, his foster father often went out to drink and wasn''t home for a long time. It wasn''t strange for his foster father to have produced so many scarecrows and this stone tablet in the past few years.


    After all that had happened recently, I had finally begun to re-examine my adoptive father''s years.


    Before he died, I thought he was just getting drunk every day or studying strange things.


    It was as if he was messing around.


    But after his death, I came to realize that the adoptive father was doing something purposefully.


    Just like Liu Qing, although it looked to be muddled, it actually looked to be very serious ¡­


    He was a serious person, yet he acted like he was indifferent. This kind of person, either had this kind of character.


    I don''t understand Liu Qing, but I understand his adoptive father, so he shouldn''t be this kind of person.


    Then there was only one possibility. He was using this kind of carelessness to conceal something.


    In other words, they didn''t dare to reveal their sincerity, as if they were afraid that someone would see through them ¡­


    Thinking about this, I was confused. In the village, a foster father was feared by others. Could it be that he also had something to fear?


    And if the adoptive father goes mad with alcohol all these years, it''s all to cover up his seriousness.


    In that case, the serious things that he had done must have been very extraordinary and worthy of him doing so.


    In addition, how much perseverance and good acting skills did he have ¡­


    The more I thought about it, the colder I felt.


    Over the years, without my knowledge, it seems like a lot of things have happened...


    It might be some incredible thing, but I didn''t realize it before ¡­


    I slowly approached the scarecrows. The time difference between these scarecrows should also be very large.


    It was just that some of the scarecrows were clearly quite old, yet they seemed very old and undamaged.


    One had to know that scarecrows would be blown away by the wind or disappear naturally after a long time.


    However, on some scarecrows, even though they could clearly see their wounds, they were still able to stand upright.


    When I was young, I heard the villagers say that the Grandma Daocao''s body substitute for others was just like this. It was as if it carried a mysterious power, and it remained intact for many years.


    This kind of thing was often treated as a talk by the villagers after their meals, mixed together with the theories of ghosts and gods.


    It was precisely because of this theory of ghosts and gods that Grandma Daocao received so much respect.


    In every village, there were one or two foggy legendary figures, usually associated with ghosts and gods.


    In our village, there used to be two such people. One was our adoptive father, and the other was the Grandma Daocao.


    The difference was that the former was a scolding while the latter was a good name.


    Approaching the scarecrow, he could vaguely see some new scarecrows that hadn''t been here for too long. There were also some red words written on them.


    It should have been written with a large brush or brush. Upon closer inspection, it should be the names of some people.


    But... I''ve never heard of any of these names. None of them seem to be from our village.


    Looking carefully, it seemed that every scarecrow had a name on them, but some of them had completely disappeared because of the length of time they had been there.


    Since it wasn''t the name of a villager, then what did this name mean?


    No one would be so bored as to give every scarecrow a name.


    Then, he looked at the stone tablet. It was placed there as if it was specially placed for the straw people to see.


    If I were to continue along this path, I would arrive at the other part of the mountain. Just like I said earlier, although the two parts of the mountain are connected, the road is very difficult and there is no way to cross it.


    Some of the more dangerous terrain was basically like a cliff.


    But looking at these scarecrows, their posture was as if the army was walking side by side.


    Thinking of the two words on the stone tablet, the word ''soul luring'', it seemed to indicate the meaning of guiding the soul, or the meaning of guiding the way.


    Could it be that the direction that the scarecrow was facing right now was the path to the soul?


    If you were to understand it literally, this should be what it meant.


    Could the scarecrow in this forest have something to do with the scarecrow nailed to a tree in the birch forest? Could this'' draw ''be the link between the two ¡­?


    I had an idea.


    However ¡­ How could this be possible? The two places were too far apart, a bunch of scarecrows.


    However, this thought was the only way he could understand it. For the time being, he could not deny it. After all, no matter how unreasonable something was, it might be reasonable.


    Just as I was deep in my thoughts, a crashing sound suddenly came from the depths of these scarecrows ¡­


    It seemed like there was something moving among the scarecrows. At the same time, the sounds of nails scratching against rocks could be heard ¡­


    Could it be that among the scarecrows, there was something else ¡­


    I thought as I slowly walked towards the crowd of straw.


    Walking into the crowd of straw people, I had a strange feeling that these scarecrows were all alive and staring at me ¡­


    I actually felt as though I had entered a crowd. Perhaps it was because I was too nervous, but I could hear the sound of breathing beside my ear ¡­

 C50

    But very quickly, all the muscles in my body tensed up, because as I went deeper into the crowd, the sounds of breathing became more and more intense.


    This was not a nervous hallucination, but a real sound.


    right in the middle of these scarecrows... It was here that the echoes of the song continued to reverberate in the air.


    The sound made my hair stand on end, but I still took a deep breath and slowly approached it.


    I felt as if I had grasped onto something, and couldn''t back down even more.


    As I was walking forward, I saw a light yellow circular object slowly rolling towards me.


    At first glance, I couldn''t tell what it was, but upon closer inspection, I let out a scream and subconsciously retreated a few steps.


    That round object was actually a skull. It was just that because it had been separated for too long, it had already undergone some changes and turned slightly yellow.


    The skull rolled to my feet, and the deep eye sockets seemed to be staring at me.


    In that instant, I was scared to the point that I was covered in cold sweat. I didn''t dare to hesitate and wanted to go around the skull on the ground.


    At this moment, the breathing continued. There was no wind in this area, so why would the skull roll over on its own?


    Also, who could this skull be?


    Upon closer inspection, this skull was not ordinary. There were some symbols engraved on the skull, the skull, the skull, and the two cheekbones.


    These symbols were carved with sharp objects such as knives, and they went deep into the bone.


    Moreover, although this skull was quite old, the symbols engraved on it had only recently been written on it. It wouldn''t last more than a month.


    I don''t know what these symbols mean, but I have a faint guess about this skull.


    I frowned. After seeing the skull roll to my feet, there was no reaction. I carefully continued forward.


    The closer I got, the louder my breathing became. The sound stirred the fear in my heart, causing my movements to become even more rigid.


    At this moment, I was extremely nervous. While I was staring ahead, my peripheral vision was constantly observing my surroundings.


    See if there''s anything around here worth investigating or guarding against.


    However, at this moment, a white shadow suddenly appeared in front of me.


    It was a white fox, at the side of a scarecrow, its back to me, its body moving as if it were fiddling with something.


    Looking at this white fox, I finally understood where the heavy breathing came from. To my surprise, it was actually from the fox.


    After hearing my footsteps, the fox pricked up its ears and looked in my direction. A murderous light flashed in its eyes.


    Logically speaking, foxes were something that was very afraid of humans, so they shouldn''t display such hostility towards others.


    However, this fox seemed to be protecting something, seemingly unwilling to be violated.


    When I saw the fox in this state, my heart rose. Could this thing suddenly attack me?


    However, I soon realised that my worries were unnecessary. The fox only glanced at me for a moment before continuing with its work.


    At this moment, the fur all over the fox''s body was standing on end, ready to explode at any moment.


    I took a deep breath and walked around to the side of the fox. From this angle, I could see what the thing was doing.


    Soon after, I discovered that there was a yellowed skull under the creature''s claws. It was playing with it under the claws.


    Beneath the body of the fox, I could vaguely see some bones. Since the skull was that of a human, then the scattered bones beneath the body of the fox should also be human.


    Animals can sense something unusual in something, can see something that people can''t see.


    According to the records on the Evil Theurgy, all living beings had the ability to see through Yin and Yang, and their eyes were filled with intelligence.


    However, as one grew older, one''s eyes and soul would slowly be fooled by the secular world.


    As a result, he slowly lost the ability to pierce through Yin and Yang.


    According to the book, as wisdom grows, some things become invisible because the heart becomes cloudy.


    Often human intelligence is bred with a certain desire.


    However, animals were different. Even though they had been living in the depths of the mountains all this time, they were still far from being as intelligent as humans.


    Even domestic animals, such as cats and dogs, had the ability to understand Yin and Yang.


    And at this moment, the white fox was fiddling with the skull. Could it be that it found something on top of the skull?


    This pile of bones, if I''m not wrong, is most likely the bones of the Uncle Zhang s that were lost that night.


    There should be no mistake. Two sets of skeletons, two missing corpses, and the symbols engraved on their heads must have been written by their adoptive father.


    As for the reason why my foster father is like that, I don''t know. I only managed to see through a few things from the book on Evil Theurgy, and have not reached the point where I can see through what my foster father is doing.


    However, I feel that the symbols engraved on the skull are definitely recorded on that book.


    But even if I could find the symbol now, I don''t know what it would do.


    Just as I said, the words in this book are intertwined in a very tricky way. If you don''t look at the front, you wouldn''t even know what it means to look behind it.


    After staring at the fox for a long time, I suddenly felt that the gloomy eyes of the surrounding people had become even more obvious. They were all looking at me.


    It was as though these scarecrows had come back to life. With life on their minds, their beast-like gazes made my entire body turn cold.


    At that moment, the white fox in front of me suddenly howled. Glimmers danced in her eyes as she stared at me before she left.


    At this moment, I could clearly see the skull on the ground. It was the same as before, with symbols carved on it.


    After staring at the skull for a long time, the gazes of the surrounding people seemed even more intense.


    I felt as though something was slowly approaching me from behind me. Looking at my surroundings, I felt even more gloomy.


    Raising my head to look at the sky, I realized that night had already arrived. It seemed that I had to hurry back.


    Before I could even take a step forward, I suddenly heard a creaking sound...


    The creaking sound was the sound of the fox''s claws rubbing against the skull.


    However, the voice was different, as if coming from the throat.


    At this moment, the skull in front of me, while I was watching helplessly with my eyes, suddenly flipped over.


    This process was extremely slow, but it almost made my heart jump out of my chest.


    I felt a chill down my spine and my scalp tingled. You know, from beginning to end, there was no wind.


    However, the skull seemed to move without any wind. Even the creaking sounds came from the skull ¡­


    It is already late, and I knew that a lot of strange things would happen in this mountain.


    He had been too busy watching these scarecrows that he hadn''t even noticed something as important as the weather!


    At this moment, I really wanted to give myself two slaps, but it was useless to say anything now.


    He could only run away and go down the mountain. That was the most important thing.


    But this time, I didn''t turn around ¡­


    Because my body seemed to be restrained by some kind of power at this moment. No matter how hard I tried, I still felt powerless.


    It was as if his body was no longer his and he couldn''t move at all.


    My heart trembles. At this moment, my body is suddenly unable to move. What should I do?


    I tried to struggle, but the feeling that my body wasn''t my own only grew stronger and stronger. I could even feel that my lips couldn''t move.


    He couldn''t even do such a simple thing as talking. He couldn''t even feel his own breath. He was doing it on his own instinct.


    At this moment ¡­ Finally, he heard a series of whining noises coming from the distance, as well as the rustling sound of leaves being blown by the wind.


    Did the wind blow...


    It was not a good thing for the wind to blow at this time ¡­

 C51

    "Take care!"


    "Don''t get lost!"


    "A lonely ghost doesn''t touch the body!"


    At that moment, I heard hoarse shouts coming from afar.


    That sound was very rotten, like the sound of someone in a coffin rotting.


    These shouts, mixed with the wind, had also disappeared in the wind.


    From my point of view, I could see that in the forest, a blue flame was rising, like a lantern.


    In the forest... There really is something approaching...


    If it wasn''t for the fact that my body wasn''t listening to me right now, I would have already begun to tremble.


    And now I was suffering from a suffocating fear and despair.


    When the emotions in a person''s heart reach a certain level, they will always rely on some action or natural reaction to vent it out.


    He would laugh when he was happy, cry when he was sad, scream when he was afraid, and tremble when he was scared.


    This was unavoidable.


    But at this moment, I couldn''t control my own body. Apart from breathing to maintain my life, my body didn''t have any natural reactions.


    Therefore, these emotions started to spread crazily in my heart, making me feel extremely uncomfortable.


    He even felt like vomiting blood!


    The ghostly fire was getting closer and closer to the woods, causing the whole forest to make a crashing sound.


    The howling of the wind is like the wailing of ghosts and the howling of wolves. At the same time, I can hear the sound of decay of the wind getting closer and closer.


    These words were very similar to those used in funerals, or the first seven years, only when the dead were walking well would they be able to shout out. Why were these sounds suddenly close to each other?


    I don''t quite understand, and these sounds are almost certainly not made by a living person ¡­


    A voice that was too hoarse, how could a living person make such a sound?


    Following that, the wind in the forest became stronger and stronger, blowing on my body and causing my body to become unsteady.


    It was getting dark a little too quickly. In just a moment, I felt that the entire sky had turned darker.


    Not only that, the cold and gloomy feeling became even more intense.


    This cold feeling was different from the usual cold. This cold feeling came from the inside out, as if it could seep into one''s marrow and penetrate deep into one''s internal organs.


    The ghost flames in the distance were getting closer and closer. My body felt extremely uncomfortable, but I was unable to move. The darkness of the night was getting increasingly dense.


    At this time, the surroundings suddenly became foggy, and white mist began to spread out. It wasn''t too big, but it made everything in the surroundings even more ethereal.


    As a result, the surrounding scarecrows looked even more blurry. In addition, they were originally humanoid, giving off a strange feeling.


    At the same time as my weapon was released, the eerie blue will-o ''-the-wisp also became hazy. Even though those will-o'' -the-wisps were still in the forest and didn''t approach me, I could feel the sinister aura emanating from them.


    It was as if it was taken from the underworld of hell ¡­


    While feeling the coldness of the fire, I continued to try to struggle.


    But... Trying again and again, but only getting to fail again and again.


    Just at this moment, I saw that in the sky, there were actually many circular holes in the sky where money was floating.


    As the gusts of wind blew, the skulls on the ground started to spin and the scarecrows were in a state of disarray.


    But strangely, even though the wind was strong, the scarecrow wasn''t blown away by the wind. It was just a little messy, as if it was alive.


    I looked at the straw and didn''t know what I should be feeling.


    Perhaps it''s because I was too nervous, but my previously messy mind seemed to have suffered some sort of stimulation and became clear-headed.


    A word suddenly appeared in my mind ¡ª the Ghost Sacrifice.


    The Ghost Sacrifice was something that people in the past could often see at night.


    And now, it was extremely rare for it to appear. Even if it did appear, it would only be in the vicinity of a few ancient tombs.


    Because there was no longer any such thing as a servant. In the past, in order to survive, people had signed contracts with officials and eunuchs.


    Sometimes, not only the living were bought, but also from life to death.


    Until his death, as long as his master''s soul was still alive, he would continue to serve his master.


    People burn paper for ghosts, and ghosts also have their own way of worship.


    In a way, this kind of person who died and became a slave was called a ghost slave.


    In fact, in a certain sense, the ghost slaves were rather close to the Funerary Lady, but the Funerary Lady was just a temporary slave that sent the dead to their final destination.


    At this moment, the surrounding air was permeating. My heart had already slightly calmed down.


    What should have happened can''t be avoided. Since I can''t move right now, I might as well just stand here and wait and see what happens.


    It is better than a meaningless struggle. Since I am unable to do anything, I started to look forward to what would happen next.


    Perhaps the next thing that happened would allow me to unravel the secret of the scarecrow ¡­


    Thinking about this, I quietened down. I looked at the paper money falling from the sky and at the dust and fog that permeated the air on the ground.


    At this moment, I felt as if I had traveled through time or crossed the world of yin and yang.


    I felt as if I had become ethereal. Although I was still unable to control my body, it had become increasingly lighter.


    It made me feel like I was floating, unable to find my trail...


    At this moment, I suddenly saw the paper money floating in the sky slowly falling down.


    As he looked at the skull on the ground, he didn''t know when, but blood was seeping out from his eyes, gradually dyeing his entire head red.


    As for the symbols carved on the skull, they had turned bright red and looked even more shocking.


    At this moment, I, who was initially indistinct, suddenly felt that I was free and able to move.


    Subconsciously turning around to look, I saw a thin and weak girl standing behind me. Her eyes were lifeless as she stared at me in a daze.


    I subconsciously looked in front of me, but there wasn''t a single trace of anger in my surroundings ¡­


    I looked around me, at myself, slowly moving as I listened to the rotting roars.


    The smell of decay mingled with the fog, as if it was seeping into my soul.


    Who am I? If I was still myself, then who was the person behind me?


    Why can I see myself?


    I felt as if my consciousness had blurred, but I could still think.


    Could it be that the current me has already died?


    How could this be possible ¡­ How did he die?


    I sensed that I was still breathing behind me. It couldn''t be that I was dead.


    If I were to say something, I would feel that the person behind me seems to have some sort of independent consciousness.


    His chest was still heaving, obviously still breathing.


    At this moment, I should be in a soul-leaving state.


    Suddenly, a sharp voice rang out:


    "Departure..." "Yin walker, soul luring!"


    The moment I said those words, the surrounding wind started to blow. My entire body shuddered. I wanted to scream, but I was unable to do so.


    Because the sharp voice just now... It seems like I sent it...


    It was the same as the sound in the forest, it was rotten.


    The moment those words were spoken, I could see that the surrounding fog had turned into a faint red color.


    At the same time, I saw a bunch of colorful figures pass by me, heading in the direction of the Soul Summoning Path.


    This Soul Summoning Path ¡­ It was actually a path, a path to the underworld.


    There was originally a boundary between the yin and yang. This boundary was clear and unclear.


    As for the stone tablet on the Soul Guiding Road, the direction it was pointing towards was actually the path of the netherworld.


    What we saw was only a forest, but a Ghost Being, we could see a ghost road ¡­


    People have their way, ghosts have their way ¡­


    A ghost could see the Mortal Path, but a human could not see a Shadow Person.


    So that''s what the ''Soul Guiding Path'' means ¡­ There really is a road, but where does it lead?


    In the forest, there were waves of whispers. It sounded like low voices, but it also sounded like someone was chanting an incantation.


    My heart was filled with shock. How could there be the sound of an incantation ¡­ Just what in the world ¡­ What was going on?


    What were the Ghost Being s doing in the forest? What were these scarecrows doing?


    Those colorful figures, could it be that they were the souls that died here? If so, why did they die here in such a manner?!


    I can''t figure it out... I really can''t figure it out!


    At this moment, I looked behind me once more and realised that my chest, which was enveloped by a red fog, was slowly coming to a stop.


    Not only that, but I could see that my face was slowly turning pale.


    Could it be that from the moment I shouted those words, it was as though I had touched upon a cause and effect? From that moment on, I started to slowly walk towards my death ¡­


    I saw my body slowly weakening. Even though I was still standing there, I could feel that my life force was slipping away.


    This was a very wonderful experience, a very wonderful feeling.


    Right now, I should be in a soul state, not in my body, but I can feel my life failing.


    The reason why I was able to see all these colorful people walking in front of me was probably because I was in a state of soul.


    However ¡­ However ¡­ I''m going to die!


    Was he really going to die just like that?


    No! No!


    I turned around, desperately trying to move towards my body, but I couldn''t.


    Am I really going to die ¡­ Am I going to die...

 C52

    The fog was hazy and the wind was blowing gently. The dense ghost aura continuously assaulted my body.


    As my life force weakened bit by bit, I could feel my body slowly losing contact.


    At this moment, the scarecrow''s body was emitting a black aura which was mixed with the mist. The black aura seemed to be yin aura ¡­


    Although he had experienced many bizarre things, this time, it was definitely the strangest.


    It was his first time seeing such a scene. If it wasn''t for the state he was in right now, he definitely wouldn''t have been able to see it.


    But it did shock me, and it brought my life to an end.


    Perhaps the Yin Yang Twin Realms really shouldn''t be penetrated. Otherwise, the consequences would be ¡­ Only death awaited him...


    My pupils contracted. Suddenly, I heard the sound of bells ringing in the distance.


    "The netherworld goes back and forth, the Universe goes back and forth. The bell tolls for life, Yin energy sinks, Yang energy rises, evil spirits retreat, and souls return!"


    With that, I saw a not-so-tall figure suddenly appear in front of me. In my hand was an ancient bell.


    This man was Liu Qing!


    After recognizing this person, I suddenly felt that my body was no longer able to control itself, or rather, my soul was no longer able to control itself.


    And this time, I directly returned to my body, to see Liu Qing supporting me, standing by my side, his expression was extremely serious.


    When performing mystical arts, it was actually a process of communicating with ghosts and gods.


    Thus, he had to be serious. No matter how unruly he was, in this sort of situation, he had to become serious.


    Seeing Liu Qing like this, for some reason, my heart relaxed a little.


    After all, this person had saved my life many times. When I saw him in times of danger, I subconsciously felt a sense of security.


    But very quickly, I started to get nervous again. The hoarse shouts still continued to echo in the surroundings. It was just that I was already unable to see the shadows and the roads of the dead.


    "Don''t worry, flat-chested girl. I''m here!"


    Liu Qing said, then took a step forward.


    But I could tell that even the normally dishonest Liu Qing was now a little nervous.


    After chanting the incantation, his signature smile returned.


    But I don''t know why, but I can feel his nervousness.


    Everything around me seems to have become irritable, as if my return of my soul had angered those things.


    At this moment, the yin wind is howling furiously, like a surging wave, it engulfed Liu Qing and I.


    I stood behind him, clutching him tightly. Otherwise, I would have fallen to the ground.


    Logically speaking, if the wind was blowing, I should have blown those scarecrows first, but I was on the verge of falling and the scarecrows were fine.


    "Interesting. Hehe, flat-chested girl, hold on tight to me!"


    With that, Liu Qing grabbed my hand, and then put away the bell in his hand. Using this hand, he took out a round square piece of money.


    All of these paper money had bright red symbols drawn on them. Drawing symbols on the paper money seemed to be Liu Qing''s unique ability.


    A handful of paper money was thrown out by Liu Qing. He didn''t even think as he changed his direction with me and ran in the direction that I had just walked in.


    Looks like he''s taking me out of here.


    Right at this moment, waves of cold wind howled. I gently turned my head, only to see that the paper money that Liu Qing had tossed out, was actually all slowly burning up right now, abruptly burning in midair.


    Not only that, but after the paper money was thrown out, it did not fall down at all. Instead, it started to revolve in the sky.


    At this moment, I felt that my surroundings weren''t as cold as before, as though the yang energy in my body was rising!


    It''s not that I haven''t seen Liu Qing''s methods before, but I didn''t think that he would actually have this kind of ability.


    I don''t know about anything else, I only know that to be able to make the yellow paper burn itself and freeze in the air must be a very amazing thing.


    But after walking a few steps, Liu Qing suddenly stopped, and pulled me back as well.


    "What''s wrong?"


    I asked.


    "There''s no road ahead, the evil spirits sealed off the mountain, the ghost soldiers broke the road!"


    Liu Qing laughed and licked his lips as he said that. Then, he pinched the fingers of his sword, and pointed towards my imprint:


    "The three flames in front of my spirit are unbreakable. Today, I will borrow the Yin Water to turn them into nothingness!"


    As soon as he finished, he felt a chill run down his spine.


    Almost at the same time, I felt as if some kind of energy was being sucked out from my body.


    He kept feeling that he was missing something, that he was unusually weak.


    Although I have never seen such a technique, I could guess it from Liu Qing''s incantation and movements.


    A human''s forehead and shoulders had three flames. This was a type of protection for living people, and was able to avoid ghosts and gods.


    And just now, Liu Qing had suppressed the Yang Qi on my body for the time being, which also means that a lamp on my forehead was extinguished by him.


    Of course, I didn''t completely extinguish it, I just suppressed it. This way, my yang energy would be weakened, just like the state my soul was in. I would be able to see things that couldn''t be seen by the naked eye.


    However, in the end, I have only become a yang person with an especially strong Yin energy, not a ghost. Thus, I was unable to see the ghost path that I was able to see when I was in my soul state.


    But I actually saw what Liu Qing meant when he said the evil spirits sealed the mountain. At this moment, the entire forest is filled with Evil Qi.


    The Miasma was extremely dense, and the black Miasma mixed with the red fog, blocking the shadows of the ghosts outside the forest.


    However, he was not completely unable to see them. He could vaguely see their silhouettes.


    Indeed, it has blocked all the paths that we had to take, so it was impossible for us to escape.


    At this moment, when I look back, I see that the paper money behind me has some sort of effect.


    At this moment, the paper money was spinning in the air like a whirlwind.


    And at this moment, the paper money actually began to emit a faint red radiance. It should ¡­ It was the color of yang energy.


    Looking at Liu Qing, he too, had a faint red aura surging from his body.


    These auras were somewhat like mist, but they also seemed like faint rays of light.


    That should be the proof of the living being alive, and that should be yang energy.


    I didn''t expect to be able to see such a magnificent sight one day. It really stunned me.


    It was also at this moment that pale-white arms suddenly appeared around me, as if they were trying to pull me away.


    These arms suddenly appeared from the mist, just like the scene in my dream a while ago.


    Some of these pale-white, purplish white hands grabbed onto me tightly, as if they wanted to bring me somewhere.


    While I was tightly holding onto Liu Qing, Liu Qing was still not paying attention to me, the Yang Qi on his body was surging, after that, he suddenly shot out copper coins.


    "The golden light is here, break through the golden light. Descend today, ten thousand methods complete. Vajra Body, Immovable Spirit, Curse of Exorcism, God come!" "Urgent!"


    As his voice fell, the paper money rotating in the sky began to emit a boiling Yang aura, as though it was crazy.


    And the flames on top of it burned even more intensely. I saw that the yang energy on Liu Qing''s body instantly increased explosively.


    But perhaps it was because his body could not even hold on anymore, Liu Qing''s body trembled violently.


    Following that, I saw that the mist surrounding Liu Qing had dispersed. At the same time, I also saw the streams of yin aura that were mixed within the mist, coiling around him like shackles, binding his movements.


    When I saw this scene, I suddenly understood. No wonder why he didn''t move at all after he turned around. It turned out that he had been restrained this entire time.


    Looking at this scene, I realized how laughable it was that I had always been unwilling to believe that Ghost Being would appear by my side.


    There must be a direct connection between what happened in the village and what we are facing right now, but what exactly is this relationship?


    I don''t know, but Liu Qing should know. He might be the only one in the village who knows the truth.


    Furthermore, I have always suspected that there is a mastermind behind this entire incident, and he is also the mastermind behind this incident.


    When I had such a guess, my foster father was already dead, so I shifted my focus of suspicion to Liu Songxian and Liu Qing.


    And now, they knew that these two people were actually father and son. This way, they might be headed in the same direction.


    No one had a rule that there could only be one mastermind.


    At this time, Liu Qing had already broken through the layers of Yin Qi in the surroundings, and the paper money that was circling in the sky had already disappeared.


    The paper money was very strange. It had clearly been burning the entire time, but as a piece of paper, the time it took to burn was a little too long.


    Even though there were still traces of ashes after the fire ¡­ But...


    Could it be that the so-called flame just now was only the power of metaphysics that caused the yang energy to rise?


    If Liu Qing had not used his yang power in that instant, would the paper money still have continued to burn?


    Looks like the Yin-yang Dao is much more mystical than I thought. Even though the useless things I learned in the past have touched upon the Yin-yang Dao, my adoptive father didn''t let me touch these things too deeply.


    Just taught me how to do my job for nothing.


    The foster father is a capable person, I will not deny that. How about we compare the foster father to Liu Qing?


    All these years, I have only seen my foster father studying the Evil Theurgy, but I have never seen him use it.


    Even when I was young, I still didn''t know how great his Yin Yang magic was.


    If even Liu Songxian''s son could do this, would his foster father, as Liu Songxian''s friend or enemy, be a level higher?


    If that was really the case, then if he were to encounter an evil ghost after taking his life before he died, he shouldn''t be so weak that he wouldn''t even have the strength to retaliate, right ¡­


    Right now, I only have a little bit of doubt that my adoptive father is a malicious spirit that wants to take my life.


    From what I''ve learned so far, my adoptive father did commit suicide, but it was not a simple suicide. His death was also part of the plan.


    As for Liu Qing, he has already targeted the pale white men holding onto me.

 C53

    The pale hands tugged at me as if they were trying to drag me into layers of yin aura.


    At this time, Liu Qing, who was beside me, spoke in a low voice:


    "Protect your mind! Don''t leave your spirit like you did just now!"


    Just as he finished speaking, the sound of strange laughter could be heard from the surroundings.


    At this moment, through the dark red aura, I saw a person with disheveled hair standing there.


    That person is Aunt Zhang! I can''t be wrong about that! Why would the Aunt Zhang appear here?


    At this time, Aunt Zhang''s body was emitting a black aura, her head was slightly lowered, and her hair covered her face.


    Just as I was staring at her, Aunt Zhang''s head actually slowly lifted up. During this process, her head even emitted a series of creaking sounds.


    It was like the sound of bones rubbing against each other. Just a slight movement was enough to make one''s scalp go numb. This caused my body to feel waves of cold air.


    I frowned and tried to look away, because the scene was too weird.


    But I don''t know if it''s because I''m subconsciously trying to see what''s going to happen, or if it''s because some kind of power is controlling me.


    As he thought about this, he still couldn''t help but stare in that direction. That hand which Liu Qing was holding, also subconsciously grabbed onto him.


    I felt a very hot feeling in his palm, as if it should be inseparable from the yang energy outside his body.


    When the Yin-yang Dao was used, the yang energy would naturally spread outwards, causing the body to undergo such a change.


    Grasping the burning hand, I don''t know why, but my heart felt a little at ease.


    When she looked at Aunt Zhang again, she saw that her head was already raised and what was revealed outside was a sinister face.


    A pair of eyes, almost completely white, and there were quite a few areas on his face that had rotted.


    However, it was still as pale as the paper man when it died. The rotten parts were mixed in with the paleness, and some parts even revealed the eerie white bones.


    My tongue remains the same as when I died. It sticks out long and wide, but even with this tongue, at this instant, I feel as though the thing in front of me is smiling at me ¡­


    This laughter was not a big deal, but there was actually blood slowly flowing down the corners of Aunt Zhang''s mouth, flowing down her chin ¡­


    "Hee hee ¡­"


    That laugh was as unpleasant to listen to as a bird''s cry, and at the same time, I saw the Aunt Zhang''s ferocious face slowly approaching me.


    Aunt Zhang''s hands were as thin as skeletons, and a pair of ice-cold hands directly grabbed towards me.


    For a moment, I felt an uneasy feeling, and the hand that was holding Liu Qing tightened even more.


    His body was already trembling, and the fear in his heart had once again reached its limit!


    At this time, Liu Qing was still in front of me handling the hands that were grabbing me.


    On the other side, I saw that his body also had traces of yang energy being shot out along with the copper coin.


    Sensing my fear, Liu Qing immediately took a step forward and took out three nail-like things:


    "Binding, unmoving binding of the ninth heaven''s primordial spirit, in the case of the golden light of all forms of heavenly travel, the netherworld will lead to the end of the road, Yin Yang Soul Nail Technique!" Urgent like a law! "Nail him to death!"


    With that, the three nails unexpectedly emitted streams of yang energy and directly pierced towards the Aunt Zhang that was charging towards me.


    Streams of yang energy seemed to be able to pierce through the netherworld. They also emitted sounds as they tore through the air, bringing about gusts of cold wind.


    These three nails directly pierced into the palm of Aunt Zhang, but did not pierce through it.


    I saw Yin Yang energies and Yin Yang energies suddenly intertwine and intertwined with each other.


    The auras in the surroundings all seemed to have received some sort of shock, and the mist actually began to stir.


    Yin Yang energies twined around each other, creating gusts of wind that spread out in all directions.


    As the two clashed, the hands that were grabbing me loosened their grip as well and they directly grabbed towards Liu Qing.


    Liu Qing frowned slightly, and laughed mischievously, seeing that the palms were already grabbing towards him, and that his body was also releasing streams of yang energy, becoming even more intense.


    When those palms approached his body, ghostly wails and blood-curdling screams actually came from there. It was incomparably mournful.


    I felt my throat go a little dry. I had seen Liu Qing use his Yin Yang energy this time, it almost overturned everything I knew.


    But it also seemed to open a door for me.


    Waves of ghastly wails and miserable screams could not stop those palms in the slightest.


    I have already clearly seen that when those palms grabbed Liu Qing, they all emitted streams of black aura.


    It was as if it was on the verge of rotting, revealing the eerie white bones.


    But even so, they still crazily attempted to penetrate into Liu Qing''s body through the Yang Qi.


    Seeing this scene, my heart clenched.


    Waves of ghastly wails still sounded beside my ear. My heart also felt increasingly chilly.


    Because... He was getting closer and closer ¡­ Those palms seemed to have completely rotted due to the corrosion of the Yang Qi, but even so, they did not scatter. They were covered in blood as they grabbed towards Liu Qing''s lower abdomen.


    I still don''t know what these palms are. After all, these palms seem to be formed from yin energy and have no body at all.


    However, these palms seemed to have their own consciousness, and would determine their own targets.


    "Bam!"


    Suddenly, with a light sound, I saw a palm grab onto Liu Qing''s lower abdomen.


    I covered my mouth and almost screamed.


    At this moment, Liu Qing seemed to have shouldered all of the dangers by himself, while I could only stand here, not even knowing what I should do or what I could do.


    "Liu Qing! Are you alright? "


    Even though I covered my mouth, not wanting to make a sound that would affect Liu Qing, I still couldn''t help but ask.


    And Liu Qing, at this time, laughed:


    "Why isn''t a flat chested girl cold anymore? She actually cares about me."


    At this moment, it''s useless for me to talk about this with Liu Qing, I didn''t even pay attention to what Liu Qing was saying, because I saw fresh blood slowly flow out from his lower abdomen.


    It was also because of this that the yang energies surrounding him weakened quite a bit.


    He was even holding onto three spikes in his hands, confronting the Aunt Zhang. The collision of Yin and Yang energy actually caused waves of sounds of friction to be heard.


    Looking down, one had to know that there wasn''t just one person with pale white skin. One of them had grabbed Liu Qing, and the other few were still attacking Liu Qing.


    I saw that there were also traces of sweat on Liu Qing''s forehead. As he faced the Aunt Zhang, he also looked at the people below.


    At this time, his yang energy had weakened quite a bit due to the earlier attack, and the other people who were trying to grab him, seemed to have found an opportunity to take advantage of it and became even more frenzied.


    "What can I do!?" What can I do! If this goes on, you will lose your life! "


    Although I do not know anything about Liu Qing''s Yin-Yang magic, I am not stupid, and can tell that Liu Qing is already at the end of his rope.


    If there was no huge turning point, he would really lose his life!


    I want to help, I can''t just stand there like a fool!


    "Just look at Big Brother Liu Qing and I, my divine might is unrivalled ¡­!"


    He laughed out loud, but before he could finish his sentence, another hand grabbed his abdomen, causing his body to tremble. Traces of blood also flowed out from the other side of his abdomen.


    If it were not for the streams of yang energy he was giving out, Liu Qing''s body would have already been pierced through by the yin qi and seeped into his bones.


    Looking at Liu Qing''s current attitude, I was extremely worried. At this time, a thought suddenly flashed through my mind, and I suddenly recalled a move from the entire Evil Theurgy, which was called the Netherworld Udumbara Flower.


    That''s the most complicated thing I''ve ever seen in a book. To put it bluntly, this move is to draw in Miasma.


    With my current ability, I don''t know what kind of changes I can cause to the Yin Qi, but, more or less, I should be able to help Liu Qing.


    It was too late to think about it now, as it just so happened to be a test to see if the contents of the book were real or fake.


    However ¡­ If what was in the book was true, could the foreword also be true?


    If he didn''t enter a sect or worship a divine will, he couldn''t use it. Otherwise, he would be in dire straits!


    But looking at Liu Qing''s current appearance, I couldn''t care less. He came here to save me, although this person is usually very annoying, he actually came to save me!


    I can''t let him be in danger!


    Thinking of this, I gritted my teeth and picked up a branch from the ground.


    "The underworld of the nine nether regions, the ghostly and yin person, the moment you enter the ghost sect, the void of ten thousand thoughts, draw in the netherworld as your true self!" Evil Spirit Imperial Decree, Yin Qi entering the ground! "


    "Plain chested girl, you ¡­"


    At this time, Liu Qing frowned. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he did not.


    While I was chanting the incantation, my hand continued to move about on the ground, drawing out one strange symbol after another.


    However, when I finished drawing the symbols in my memory, I suddenly realised that I couldn''t stop my hand.


    The symbol in his hand continued to move. The tree branches rubbed against the ground, creating a piercing sound.


    What was going on? What was going on?


    Was this thing really so strange? He couldn''t stop!


    It was also at this moment that my body began to feel a chill, as if something were being pulled out.


    Originally, after leaving my soul, my body was extremely weak. Adding to the fact that Liu Qing had extinguished a lamp just now, I felt even more drained.


    And at this moment, it was as though all of my vitality had been sucked away from my body.


    At the same time, I saw waves of turbulent Yin Qi rushing towards me!

 C54

    Looking at the Yin Qi gathering towards me like a crazy tide, I felt a little guilty and wanted to retreat.


    However, my body is no longer under my control. I am still frantically drawing symbols on the ground that I don''t even know myself.


    At this moment, I felt that there was a pair of eyes watching me from within the waves of yin aura.


    What I''m doing right now must be related to that book. Is it because I rashly used the contents of that book?


    But if the preface in the book is true, and I don''t have any worship, or join the church, then logically speaking, it should be completely useless.


    At most, they would only lose their lives. Why would they have such a reaction?


    I frowned, not knowing what to do. I looked at the Yin Qi, which was like a tide.


    At the beginning, I thought that the Yin Qi was probably coming for me, but looking at the trajectory of the Yin Qi, it was obvious that it entered the symbols that I had drawn.


    At this moment, these symbols were emitting a strange aura.


    I felt as if I were surrounded by people, watching.


    From the moment I finished chanting, many strange things seemed to have begun to happen.


    The Yin Qi crazily poured into the ground. It was just like a name, as if it had entered the netherworld.


    But I was also very surprised. Logically speaking, I was just a beginner and I didn''t have a good grasp of my own aura. It was impossible for me to let so much yin qi flow into the ground.


    It was as if there was something pushing him. If he did not have this pushing force, the amount of Yin Qi sinking into the ground would only be one-tenth of what it was now ¡­


    Thinking of this, I frowned. Just what was going on ¡­ What was going on?


    It must have something to do with my body being out of control right now, but even then, I could feel my body being damaged.


    However ¡­ Unable to stop... No matter how hard I try, I can''t stop...


    Because of the massive amount of Yin Qi entering the earth, the surrounding wind got even stronger. The wails and howls of ghosts and the howls of wolves sounded, causing sand and rocks to fly everywhere.


    And at this time, the people who were approaching Liu Qing or were already on his body, started to shake violently because of the disappearance of the Yin Qi.


    "Crack crack crack!"


    The branch in my hand isn''t that thick, and at this moment, a series of crisp sounds rang out from the friction with the ground.


    My pupils contracted. The branch has already been broken. Should it end now?


    However, that''s not the case. I half-knelt on the ground and used my fingers to frantically scratch the ground. Waves of piercing pain came from my body.


    Because the Yin Qi had disappeared, the Aunt Zhang''s power seemed to weaken slowly. Streams of Yang Qi wrapped around her, causing her figure to slowly disappear.


    At this time, everything around them had calmed down. The people who disappeared with Aunt Zhang were also there.


    All the black Miasma went into the ground, and the red mist also dissipated at this moment.


    Although it was already dark, the moonlight was so thin that it illuminated the ground. Compared to before, everything seemed to be incomparably clear and bright.


    However, in this bright land, my actions were even more strange.


    Half kneeling on the ground, his hands constantly swiped the ground.


    At the same time, due to the friction between my fingers, fresh blood flowed out and seeped into the ground.


    The heart-wrenching pain and the sense of weakness stimulated me, but it did not stop me.


    My body felt like it was about to collapse from the strong wind, and it was shaking non-stop. However, my movements didn''t stop, let alone what was happening at that moment.


    At this time, Liu Qing quickly rushed over, looked at the Rune on the ground and roared:


    "Girl, you''re crazy! Stop! "


    No matter how strong I am, I am still a girl. At this moment, I already have a sobbing tone of voice as I said to Liu Qing:


    "I... I can''t stop! "


    In fact, even without me saying, Liu Qing could already see through this point. He stared fixedly at the ground, and even his breathing became rough.


    I could feel his anxiety, and I knew he was trying to figure it out.


    But now the wound on my finger was getting deeper and deeper, and tears were beginning to well up in my eyes.


    Tonight, I have gone through too many things, all of them outside of my comprehension. At this moment, crying is just an outlet to vent my feelings.


    At this time, Liu Qing suddenly grabbed me from behind and tightly held me.


    On the other hand, my body was still uncontrollably struggling in his embrace, subconsciously letting out waves of roars.


    This kind of feeling is even more despairing and terrifying than the feeling between life and death. It''s not like I didn''t experience life and death myself, but at that time, I didn''t feel such grievance.


    "Steady!" "Steady!"


    Liu Qing growled, and I felt the blood from the wounds on his body slowly seep into my clothes.


    I could feel the warmth of the blood, and his injuries were not light, yet he was dragging me.


    I could vaguely feel the extraordinary strength in my body.


    He let out a beast-like roar from his throat. This was because the power he was emitting was just too great, so he let out a sound subconsciously.


    My long hair is now in disarray, and my hair is disheveled like a madman. I don''t have the dignity a woman should have.


    Listening to Liu Qing''s heavy breathing, my heart trembled.


    "Calm your mind!" Control yourself! "Control!"


    Liu Qing, who was standing behind me, tightly hugged me as he spoke.


    I nodded, also trying to control myself. Slowly, I began to feel a little exhausted.


    I could vaguely feel the power that was controlling me slowly dissipating.


    However, his own physical strength had disappeared along with him. His body had seemingly been sucked dry at this moment. He had become limp like a pile of mud.


    Liu Qing was hugging me behind me, so I didn''t fall to the ground.


    I regained control of my body and quickly stood up from Liu Qing''s embrace.


    Looking at his clothes, which had already turned blood-red, I felt a little guilty.


    "Not bad, little girl." Not bad, little girl.


    His stamina is not bad, and he can still stand up now. "


    As he said that, Liu Qing regained the smile on his face and studied me.


    My body was still shaking and I couldn''t speak. Blood was still dripping from my fingers and sweat was flowing down my chin.


    He turned around and saw that the ground was a mess. The scarecrow that was not destroyed by the fierce wind was actually damaged quite badly.


    Some of the scarecrows had their heads blown off, but fortunately the scarecrows were still standing there.


    And the Rune that was just written down, really wrote a lot, but no one knew what it was, it was just like a ghost drawing talisman.


    Looking at the color of the sky, it should be around 9 PM by now. The forest had become even more eerie.


    By now, the three lights on me should have come back on.


    After all, what is suppressing a lamp on my forehead is also a stream of Yin Qi. Along with the surrounding Yin Qi, it has already been drawn into the underground.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you home."


    Liu Qing said as he prepared to help me up.


    Subconsciously, I dodged to the side.


    "No need ¡­" Myself... I can do it myself. Come back with me, your wounds need to be treated. "


    As I said that, I wanted to leave, but who would''ve thought that I would feel an immense sense of weakness the moment I lifted my leg?


    At this time, Liu Qing took a step forward, and carried me on his back without any explanation:


    "Everyone says you have a big chest and no brains. Why are you so stupid? You''re not modest at all."


    After ridiculing me again, Liu Qing carried me on his back and started walking down the mountain.


    Actually, the reason why I didn''t want Liu Qing to carry me was because, firstly, I was a bit embarrassed by the traditional concept of man and woman and felt that it wasn''t appropriate.


    Secondly, going up the mountain was easy, but hard. The road up the mountain was already very bumpy, let alone going down it.


    Liu Qing is injured, so if he carries me on his back, I will definitely become a burden.


    It''s just that I didn''t expect my body to be so weak. It would be hard to walk down the mountain.


    "Thank you. If I can''t hold on ¡­" Just put me down and rest. "


    I said softly. The more I said, the more my voice sounded like a mosquito.


    "She''s pretty, but also pretty light. It just makes my back hurt."


    Liu Qing gritted his teeth as he said this. Looking at her serious expression, I thought he was really uncomfortable.


    But thinking about it, the place on his back just so happened to be ¡­ On my chest, my face reddened, but I didn''t have the strength to compare notes with him.


    Just like this, I slowly headed back, behind him. I started to feel more and more tired, and slowly, I really couldn''t hold on any longer, so I laid on Liu Qing''s back and fell into a deep sleep.


    He must be very tired, but even though I know how tired he is, I still can''t even open my eyes.


    Time passed bit by bit, and I felt that Liu Qing''s footsteps were getting slower and slower. After an unknown amount of time, I started to feel that Liu Qing''s body was trembling.


    Even if Liu Qing had some strength, with his figure still lying on the ground, how could it not be strenuous for him to carry me on his back?


    However ¡­ His own body was too disappointing, just that he couldn''t move even if he failed ¡­


    Time ticked by. Suddenly, I heard the sound of a door opening. Is it finally here ¡­ I was overjoyed.


    Then, I heard the sounds of Lingling and Liu Qing talking.


    I couldn''t hear what the two of them were saying, or I heard it, but I forgot it.


    The brain is in a state of confusion.


    When I felt that I was lying on the brick bed, I vaguely heard that Lingling''s voice had a sobbing tone. I tried to open my eyes, but I discovered that the sky had already begun to brighten ¡­


    At the same time, I also saw Liu Qing walking towards me. Liu Qing had pulled up my pants leg and was currently grabbing onto my calf.

 C55

    What did Liu Qing want to do? Is he that kind of person?


    I was particularly sensitive to all that had happened, but I thought about it.


    After all, if he really wanted to do something to me, he wouldn''t have to wait until now.


    I also remembered that on my leg, I was grabbed by the coffin that night, leaving a few bruises on it.


    At first I thought the tracks would go down soon, but they haven''t changed much.


    Liu Qing was probably staring at those marks.


    The journey down the mountain had taken such a long time?


    I frowned in disbelief. At the same time, I felt a little upset.


    At this time, I saw that Liu Qing had already stopped moving and sat beside me with his shirt off.


    I had some medicine at home, but he didn''t use it. He took something out of his pocket and applied it to the wound.


    Not only his abdomen, but there was also a handprint on his back, as if it was deeply embedded in his flesh. It was a shocking sight to behold.


    It seemed like another hand had touched his back at that time. He was actually able to endure such a wound and return.


    Not only that, I could see that his back was scarred, as if he had been whipped and cut with a sharp weapon.


    Looking at these scars, it was hard to imagine what Liu Qing had experienced before.


    However, after seeing this, I fell into a deep sleep. In my dreams, I seemed to see streams of thick black fog wrap around me, making it impossible for me to escape ¡­


    Faintly, I saw people kneeling around me, their backs to me, as if in confession.


    As for the person that they were kneeling to, it was a figure hidden within the black aura.


    I couldn''t see what the figure looked like, but I could feel the stinging pain in my eyes.


    I sucked in a breath of cold air. I don''t know why, but at this moment, a sense of reverence suddenly arose in my heart. I couldn''t resist the urge to kneel down and kowtow to him as though I was worshipping him.


    This kind of feeling had never happened before. Very quickly, I felt as though there was an aura rising from my body. It was as though there was a pair of hands tightly grabbing onto my throat ¡­


    I could feel the figure in the layers of black air, as if it was watching me, its eyes so cold that it made me shiver.


    It was only a vague shadow, but even though he could feel the gaze, he still felt a chill coming from the bottom of his heart.


    That figure didn''t seem to be a ghost, but ¡­ What exactly was it?


    I don''t know, I don''t know...


    Furthermore, this feeling of respect, what was going on ¡­


    At this moment, a ray of light pierced my eyes. I opened my eyes and looked at my body.


    I lay on the brick bed, while Liu Qing sat beside me, leaning against the wall, also in a deep slumber.


    His upper body was naked, and there were strips of cloth wrapped around his body. Although he looked thin, his muscles were quite well-proportioned.


    Looking at the time, my face turned slightly red. Looking at the time, it was already 6 in the afternoon.


    We were supposed to be home by four or five in the morning, and by then I was too tired to look at the time.


    Looking at the sky, he could roughly guess what was going on.


    I tried to move. My whole body was twitching in pain, and my fingers from last night were bandaged.


    At this time, Lingling also entered the room. Seeing that I had woken up, she was pleasantly surprised.


    "Big sister, you''re finally awake. Are you hungry?"


    I shook my head. My entire body was sore and I felt a wave of nausea. Under this state, I didn''t feel hungry at all.


    Even though the voice was soft, Liu Qing was still woken up. He slowly came over, stared at me for a while and said:


    "Clothes unbuttoned."


    Startled, I looked down and saw that one of the buttons had been undone while I was sleeping, but it was harmless.


    And my nervous expression made Liu Qing start laughing.


    "Be serious, I have a lot of questions to ask you."


    I stared at Liu Qing and said. Facing his smile and roguish attitude, I had no choice but to look from another angle.


    This guy has saved me three times, every time it was related to my life, and this time he even sustained such heavy injuries.


    However, this fellow carried a life on his back. How could he dare to wander around the village like that?


    "I know you have a lot of questions you want to ask me, but I''m single right now and I''m not in a hurry to get married.


    We can try to get along. "


    "Who wants to ask you that?"


    I couldn''t hold back my laughter. I was surprised that I was amused by his silly joke.


    Just as I finished speaking, Liu Qing suddenly turned and looked out the window, smiling bitterly:


    "Actually, I had a lot of questions I wanted to ask you a few days ago, but I found out later that you don''t know anything that I want to know.


    What you want to know, I don''t think I know anything.


    Right now, I''m only doing what my father told me before he died. As for my father''s motive, he said that I will find out in the future.


    I know a lot about this village, but... I''m sorry.


    "I''m also investigating the clues right now. I can''t help you."


    After saying this and seeing me fall silent, Liu Qing continued to speak:


    "There are some things I know, but I can''t tell you.


    It won''t do you any good to know it too early. That''s what my father told me.


    "The two of us are the same, we are both in the dark. You don''t know if our father is a friend or an enemy, and neither do I."


    As he said that, Liu Qing took another glance at the window, then asked me:


    "Last night, you cast a mystical technique that was truly evil. Do you know what those symbols mean?"


    I shook my head.


    "At the beginning, I drew those symbols myself, but later on, it was as if there was some sort of special power driving me."


    Liu Qing also saw my situation last night, so he wasn''t surprised to hear me say this, he only sighed:


    "What happened last night might leave behind a large hidden danger.


    The Yin Yang Art already has Qian Tianhe. With your ability, you shouldn''t be able to control so much Yin Qi.


    He must have paid some sort of price ¡­ Pay attention to yourself...


    "If you hadn''t practiced this kind of demonic technique to perfection, you wouldn''t have been able to use it."


    Liu Qing said to me with a hint of worry in his voice.


    Now I know that although Liu Qing was sloppy when he talked to me, he was still wary of me.


    I was suspicious of him, and he of me.


    But despite my suspicions, she still saved me time and time again ¡­


    "It''s dark. I''m going to leave.


    Let me tell you one more thing, my father told me before about the death of Aunt Zhang.


    The recent deaths in the village were all caused by the ghosts of the Aunt Zhang.


    The few people who were involved in her death all died.


    Of course, other than you, your luck is better. "


    "Will the Aunt Zhang continue looking for me?"


    I asked after a moment.


    I had suspected long ago that from the moment I was in Funerary Lady, those people who died might have had something to do with Aunt Zhang''s death.


    Or slander, or spread, and I should be the culprit.


    But who would have thought that I would be the only one left after Aunt Zhang killed so many people.


    And what did this adoptive father have to do with it?


    "No, I don''t think so. It has been over since last night."


    "Aunt Zhang... Have you lost your soul? "


    I asked.


    "Aunt Zhang''s soul is fine, the problem is you, your body has undergone some kind of change, I won''t let Aunt Zhang get involved to you anymore."


    "Then, has this matter come to an end?"


    I asked.


    "Aunt Zhang''s matter has come to an end, but it has ended ¡­ But it''s not the end. My father told me to do something else, but there should be more things that will happen. "


    Thinking about it, there were still many doubts that he had yet to clarify. How could it end so easily?


    When it was dark, Liu Qing left. After all, the village knew him, he could not stay in the village for long, and he could not be seen by others.


    It was only after he had gone that I remembered that he had looked at the handprint on my calf while I was asleep.


    How did he know of the existence of these handprints? And after I woke up, he didn''t mention the handprint, did he forget it, didn''t want to talk about it, or didn''t care?


    That night, I stood outside the big gate and looked at the thin moonlight in the sky. Suddenly, I saw a person standing at the entrance of Aunt Zhang''s house.

 C56

    That figure seemed to be the owner of the house. He stood there quietly, looking at his surroundings.


    I could feel that this figure seemed to be emitting a strange aura. If I looked closely, that person''s body was actually very blurry.


    It really seemed like it was just a shadow, and looking at this shadow, it looked like the soul body of the Aunt Zhang.


    Could it be that Aunt Zhang has returned?


    I frowned slightly. What Liu Qing said that day made me vaguely understand what he meant, as if Aunt Zhang''s Ghost Being s killing people was only the first trap.


    After the first game, there would be a second, or even a third.


    Can you calm down for a while? I don''t know, at least the Aunt Zhang''s soul seems very quiet.


    I blankly stared at that direction. During the battle last night, the soul of the Aunt Zhang suddenly disappeared.


    Of course, I didn''t think that the Aunt Zhang would be scared off so easily either. According to Liu Qing''s explanation, all of this was just a conclusion.


    And then he has something to do, if I may understand it.


    In this big picture, regardless of whether it was human or ghost, they were actually chess pieces. The soul of Aunt Zhang, was actually just a chess piece!


    That, what was the final direction of this situation? I can''t figure it out.


    Since Aunt Zhang is standing there quietly, I think that her soul must be exhausted.


    Not only is my soul exhausted, my mind is also exhausted. Aunt Zhang''s soul was clearly standing far away at this moment, but I clearly felt a kind of absent-minded feeling.


    Perhaps there was a trace of sadness in his soul ¡­


    I can feel the existence of my soul, and my soul can naturally feel my existence as well.


    But just as Liu Qing had said, I should have been a person who deserved to die.


    However, the soul of the Aunt Zhang will no longer attack me at this moment, he said.


    I don''t understand this, my body... What would happen? Where did this change come from?


    Unable to figure it out, unable to figure it out, I let out another long sigh and walked into the house.


    He rolled up his trousers to expose his calves. The bruises on his calves, which could be considered fair and smooth, had not disappeared yet. What exactly was this bruise?


    Would the change in his body that Liu Qing mentioned have something to do with these clots?


    In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed, and this half a month had been very peaceful. I spent my days at home reading books and studying the contents within the Evil Theurgy.


    The village was very peaceful, and nothing big happened. The people in the village seemed to have returned to the right track, and the dead people also lay on the ground for a long time.


    The villagers were no longer worried about these things anymore, and it gradually turned into a strange conversation after lunch.


    The half month of peace and quiet had even made me feel that it might really be over.


    However, another half a month had passed, and in the blink of an eye, it was already the seventh month of the Lunar New Year.


    This month, people called it the ghost moon or yin moon because the fifteenth day of the moon was the day the gates of hell were opened. It was also rumored to be the month with the densest yin aura in the year.


    From the first day of this month onwards, waves of fog began to spread throughout the village.


    In the past, there wouldn''t be any type of mist appearing in the village, especially during this season. It was very unreasonable.


    Not only that, but from the very beginning, every night, the villagers could hear the sounds of singing coming from the families that had died miserably over the years.


    I could also hear the singing coming from Aunt Zhang''s house. I don''t know what the singing was, but I could faintly feel a sadness within the singing.


    I frowned slightly. This voice was ethereal and I had never heard it before, but it was a bit strange.


    Later on, there were even rumors circulating within the village, and quite a few people saw the ghostly figure in front of the doors of those people who had died tragically.


    This led to the villagers not daring to go out at night.


    But strangely, in this kind of situation, the villagers all went to Grandma Daocao, wanting to find him for protection.


    The Grandma Daocao could be used as a substitute to help them feel at ease.


    It was said that substitutes, as long as they were made properly and placed in his house, if there were really evil spirits who wanted to take his life, they would definitely act against the substitutes first.


    The so-called substitute meant to use the fake real body to distance the demonic energy from the real body and directly cause trouble for the double.


    I could feel the fear that had pervaded the village these past few days, but I couldn''t understand why no one wanted to move out of the village since they were already so terrified.


    Indeed, the villagers here were all born and raised in this place. Even if they weren''t, they had all been moved here since they were young.


    Their unwillingness to leave this place was understandable. After all, their foundation was right here. Outside of this place, it might be difficult to survive.


    But most people don''t want to leave, which makes sense, and everyone doesn''t want to leave, which gives me an unusual feeling.


    After all, some people''s wives and children were already frightened to the point of crying in their rooms every night. Logically speaking, such a person should be considering leaving the village, but ¡­ Not really ¡­


    Time slowly passed, and these sounds continued until the end of July.


    By the beginning of August, the weather had started to get cold, and those noises seemed to be influenced by the environment and disappeared all of a sudden.


    Aunt Zhang who had been wandering outside her door all this while, as well as the sounds that came from his house, had all disappeared at this moment.


    In fact, I often had strange dreams in addition to these oddities in July.


    Sometimes I dreamt that countless pairs of eyes were staring at me, and sometimes I dreamt that I was looking at a divine being. In my dreams, I suddenly felt a sense of respect.


    In any case, there were all sorts of strange dreams.


    The Stone Mountain was too dangerous, and the graveyard wasn''t peaceful either, so I never got close.


    Liu Qing had never appeared, so we didn''t know whether he was an enemy or a friend.


    I was grateful to him, but at the moment, everything depended on me. I couldn''t rely too much on him.


    In short, this July was a difficult one. I was worried every day that something would suddenly appear and cause a disaster.


    After all, the voice and the shadow were circling the village every day. I wasn''t the only one who could see and hear it, it was as if all of the dead people were lingering in the village and didn''t want to leave.


    But after the seventh month, everything calmed down, allowing me to feel slightly more at ease.


    But from that point on, I also began to guess that everything in July was eerie, as if it were a warning or a declaration to the villagers.


    The peace that followed was nothing more than the calm after the storm ¡­


    Just like this, several months passed by, and it was almost New Year.


    These few months, I''ve been working at Old Bull Village for a few days, accompanying people who mourned and crying. Adding on the food in my own home, I could finally pass the new year in peace.


    Even in this kind of mountain village, money was still essential. Even though one couldn''t starve without money, one would still feel inferior no matter how one looked at it.


    I can understand the importance of money, it doesn''t matter if I don''t have money, but I still have Lingling with me right now. I want to save up some money, and if possible in the future, I want to send Lingling to study for two days.


    I used to learn calligraphy from my foster father, so it''s okay to write it. Before the new year, I could write some couplets or something like that to sell in a distant market.


    The winter here was pretty cold, around -20 degrees Celsius. He brought Lingling to walk on a mountain road far away to sell couplets.


    This kind of suffering, I can still remember it, but then the pain, all for the sake of a better life.


    I hope that Lingling and I can greet the sun tomorrow with a smile. Therefore, all the suffering we had at that time was worth it.


    It has already been half a year since the consecutive deaths. Let alone the villagers, even I was starting to live in peace.


    He couldn''t always be on tenterhooks, or else he would age quickly.


    When he should be happy, he should be happy, at least when he was with Lingling.


    I will always have a cold face, and will make Lingling unhappy with me.


    When it was the 28th of the Moon, Lingling and I rested. We didn''t need to go out to sell our Spring Festival couplets as we bought things to use for the new year in the market.


    Although I have been busy during this time, I have been researching the book on Evil Theurgy.


    The more I studied it, the more absent-minded I felt. I didn''t know why, but I felt a pair of eyes staring at me from behind.


    Sometimes I even want to leave the book there and stop looking at it, or destroy it and stop thinking about it.


    But every time I couldn''t help myself, I was always trying to find the truth in this book.


    In fact, I think about it years later. It''s really weird, and there''s something about this book that''s been attracting me.


    Let me read on. What did not destroy the book was not the so-called truth ¡­ Instead ¡­


    The weird power of the book itself...


    With the further understanding of this book, I seem to come into contact with the symbols that I wrote out when I was facing the Aunt Zhang with Liu Qing that day.


    Those symbols seemed to be something that allowed him to increase his ability to control yin and yang, but he would have to pay a corresponding price.


    I was quite powerful at the time, and even if I had read half of this book now, I still wouldn''t have been able to use it if I had been allowed to.


    In other words, what Liu Qing said at the time was true, I must have paid a price of some sort in order to obtain such an effect.


    However ¡­ What could it be? I slightly frowned. After so long, I didn''t find anything amiss ¡­

 C57

    He had already read half of the book, and its contents were becoming clearer and clearer.


    When I saw the middle part of the book, I found that part of the paper had been pasted.


    In fact, not only the middle, including the early stages, there are also many pages pasted traces.


    It was just that I didn''t think it was such a surprise that the book was broken and stuck.


    But as the number of pages increased, my mind grew more and more doubtful.


    And this includes the page where I used Yin Qi to enter the Nether Realm.


    These pages gave me the feeling that someone had just ripped them off, as if they were trying to hide a secret.


    But later on, it was stuck on again.


    Looking at the marks left by the pasting of the pages, they should have been the original pages, and could not have been replaced by something else.


    But to tear down and stick to it, or the original page, or the original order, why do such superfluous things?


    This is one of the things I can''t figure out. Since I can''t figure it out, I can only look down.


    When my adoptive father died, I discovered many strange places, and based on this book, most of those strange places are ways to breed resentment or raise ghosts.


    Although these methods were sinister and insidious, according to the book, they had a miraculous effect. With so many insidious methods combined together, would there be some sort of mutation?


    If all this was done by the foster father himself, then why did he let himself die so miserably?


    Why should I let myself die with no peace?


    I really don''t understand this.


    After the village chief died, the scenery turned into a funeral. People would often talk about him, saying that they would never forget the contributions he had made to the village.


    But... No one had called the police. Although it was a small mountain village, the villagers were not stupid enough to not know about the existence of such a thing as law.


    The villagers had even went to find Liu Qing at''s house in droves, but of course, they had all returned empty-handed.


    But he would rather look for it himself than seek help from the police...


    This was somewhat unjustifiable. Perhaps there was some kind of secret within it ¡­


    In the blink of an eye, it was New Year''s Eve. All the families were celebrating, and there was a custom of guarding the new year. At midnight, the sound of firecrackers could be heard incessantly.


    Although the village was not small, with the flame of firecrackers from every household, the entire village became bustling with noise and excitement.


    However, just as the sounds of firecrackers were about to erupt, I suddenly felt a strange aura. I felt that there seemed to be a wave of crying sounds mixed within the sounds of firecrackers.


    And I feel that the sound of the firecrackers isn''t just reverberating in the village. It seems to also come faintly from the mountains.


    I hastily opened the door and walked out. I discovered that at this moment, there were actually specks of fire rising from Aunt Zhang''s house, as though they were celebrating.


    Suddenly, through the fire, I seemed to see a touch of bright red.


    My mind was in a trance when I suddenly felt a stream of firecrackers flash with white light and it stung my eyes.


    I subconsciously screamed and closed my eyes. When I opened them again, I found that the entire village had turned dark red.


    It was as if I had some kind of eye disease, and everything I looked at now had a dark red tinge to it.


    That dark red color was the color of dried blood. Perhaps it was because he had seen too many of them. Naturally, he felt that there was an aura of death within that color ¡­


    How could this be?


    However, this situation only lasted for a split-second. Before I could even think about it, it had already disappeared before my eyes ¡­


    It seemed like it was just an illusion. However, no matter how illusory it was, the scene that I saw a moment ago caused my originally cheerful mood to immediately turn colder ¡­


    It was only a weird scene for a split-second, but it caused my heart to feel waves of panic.


    However, at this time, everything had disappeared. It was just like fireworks in the sky, only fleeting for an instant.


    Seeing Lingling having such a fun time, I didn''t say anything.


    It actually snowed on the night of New Year''s Eve, this was something that hadn''t happened in the past few years. Looking at the dark red color, I could vaguely feel that the new year might not be too peaceful.


    Nothing had happened, and I did loosen up a little.


    But just because I''m relaxed doesn''t mean that I''m not worried, otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to read the Evil Theurgy Encyclopedia while holding it in my arms everyday.


    The temporary peace did not mean that nothing would happen ¡­


    After such a long time, the bruises on my legs still hadn''t disappeared.


    I didn''t pay much attention to it, as I still couldn''t figure out what it was.


    Logically speaking, when Ghost Being caught onto someone''s body, they would indeed sometimes leave behind many black marks.


    These marks were formed by the condensation of Yin Qi. Some of the more violent traces could also be interpreted as sinister.


    But the one on my leg shouldn''t be, because either the Yin Poison will be automatically eliminated by the Yang Qi in my body, or it will develop in my body.


    If this had happened, I would have been dead by now.


    In other words, something like yin poison could not stay in a person''s body for that long and was still in this form.


    Since I can''t figure it out, I can only let nature take its course. This is the conclusion that I came up with after experiencing so many things last year.


    Even though it was New Year''s Eve, and it was just Lingling and I, Lingling was still playing happily, and I felt waves of relaxation.


    Let''s not think about tomorrow''s matter for now. Let''s take care of it in front of him first ¡­


    The twelve o''clock quietly passed. We ate our New Year''s Eve meal and rested for a while. We were all a little tired.


    At the same time, the village also quietened down. Lingling laid on the brick bed, stared at the ceiling and said:


    "I wonder what big brother Liu Qing is doing now. It''s the new year, and he doesn''t have any family left. He must be very lonely, right ¡­"


    Lingling said and sighed.


    That year, Liu Songxian must have been like his foster father and realized that he was going to die.


    Not only did he realize it, he even told the news of him dying to Lingling and Liu Qing.


    It was precisely because I realized that I was going to die that I sent Lingling to me.


    In other words, Liu Songxian should be very concerned about Lingling, and I misunderstood him ¡­


    In this way, the reliance Lingling displayed on Liu Songxian, became even more rational.


    Liu Qing has something he needs to do, and it''s not convenient for him to bring Lingling along as he is a man, so he sent Lingling over to me.


    If that was really the case, then Liu Songxian and his foster father should not be enemies, but why ¡­ When her foster father died, did Liu Songxian display so many oddities?


    However, if he thought about how his adoptive father was desperately tormenting him before he died and had his father''s corpse ruined to such a state, maybe he really was his friend ¡­


    The things they did could no longer be considered by normal people.


    In our eyes, it was blasphemy, a crazy method, a revenge.


    Was it a part of the plan, a help, in their eyes?


    As I thought about it, I fell asleep in a daze. In my dreams, I seemed to see villagers slowly walking out of their own courtyards, heading in a certain direction as they sincerely kowtowed ¡­


    Their eyes were lifeless. If one were to carefully think about it, those eyes were clearly a pair of eyes ¡­ The eyes of the dead!


    Ah!


    Just as I was looking at those people, I suddenly saw a person''s mouth open and scream.


    At the same time as he screamed, I saw fresh blood crazily flowing out of his mouth, dyeing his teeth blood-red. He looked extremely sinister.


    Looking at this scene, I subconsciously took two steps back before abruptly opening my eyes.


    When he opened his eyes, a bright light shone in. The scene in front of him became clear, but the sharp cries continued.


    Even though what he saw just now was a dream, the sound was real. Something had happened outside!


    Seeing that Lingling was still asleep, I carefully wore two thick sets of clothes. Outside, there was still snow falling from the sky, and it wasn''t warm at all.


    The moment I left, I felt a chill in my body. I spat out a mouthful of white air and quickly headed outside.


    The screams outside continued, as if something terrible had happened.


    I realized last night that it might not be safe this year.


    However, he never would have thought that it would be so lively on the morning of the first day.


    Looking at the color of the sky, it should have just been six o''clock.


    This year''s Chinese New Year wasn''t as lively as the previous years, but in fact, ever since the death incident this year, I could feel that something was amiss in the village.


    In the past, there would often be people from other villages visiting, especially from Old Bull Village.


    Ever since the death, especially after the death of the village chief, the villagers had not been as hospitable as before.


    And the people from the Old Bull Village were also very conscious, they did not come much anymore, as if they were setting up a barrier between them.


    It was even more so during the new year. In the past, the villagers would invite some relatives from other villages to join them for the new year.


    In a rural area like this, New Year''s Eve was a festive occasion. The more lively it was, the more festive it would be.


    Although this year''s firecrackers were very lively, they lacked some popularity.


    There didn''t seem to be many outsiders coming to celebrate this year''s New Year ¡­ Why is that?


    I felt that the villagers seemed to have a sense of crisis, deliberately wanting to seal up the village from the outside world.


    This only confirmed my suspicions. There was something in the village that couldn''t be exposed, something that feared being discovered.


    As I was thinking, I had already left the courtyard and arrived at the source of the sound. At this moment, I discovered a villager covered in blood, with a sickle in his hand, chasing after his wife and children!

 C58

    The villager''s body was covered in blood and looked extremely hideous, as if he had come out from hell.


    Blood dripped from the scythe in his hand, steaming hot. As the blood dripped onto the snow on the ground, red holes appeared one after another.


    This scene was very ferocious. It was the new year, what was going on? Is this man crazy?


    This man''s nickname was Dazhuang. He looked to be around 32 years old, and just like his name, he looked very strong.


    The days in Dazhuang weren''t too bad either. He had gotten married a few years ago and had two sons ¡­


    Right ¡­ His two sons ¡­


    Looking at the scene here, a chill rose in my heart.


    Dazhuang should have two sons, but in front of him, there was only a woman running frantically with her child.


    The screams I had just heard came from this woman.


    As for the child, he seemed to be scared silly and was carried by the woman to run crazily along with her.


    He didn''t say a word, but his eyes were filled with tears.


    I saw a carriage not far away, and the horse, as if frightened, came charging toward the village.


    When they weren''t too far away from me, I saw that there were some things on the carriage that had already been dyed blood-red. A child that wasn''t even ten years old had already turned into an ice-cold corpse.


    Several bloody holes had been pierced through by the scythes.


    The bright red blood on his body was shocking, but because the weather was too cold, his blood had already turned into a thin layer of ice.


    However, the position of the wound, as well as the rising heat and the blood-red ice, made me feel very uncomfortable.


    It seems like I guessed right, the blood on the man''s sickle is from his own son!


    He then looked at the man, who was panting heavily as he crazily chased after his wife and children.


    It seemed that this family was going to drive the carriage to visit their relatives. After all, it was the first day of the new year. According to the rules, they had to visit some relatives.


    I later learned that this family was supposed to leave the village to visit relatives, but before they could go out, they had just arrived at the village entrance.


    The man suddenly went crazy. He picked up his sickle, turned around and attacked the woman behind him.


    But fortunately, the carriage had been pushed back, causing the woman''s body to tilt and the Dazhuang''s sickle to deviate slightly as well.


    Before the sickle could hit the woman, it was dodged and smashed into the carriage.


    When the woman saw this scene, she was frightened into a jump. However, at that time, she still hadn''t reacted because the man just wanted to do something else. She accidentally threw out the sickle.


    After all, the man in his home suddenly wanted to kill him with a sickle. One second he was happy and the next he was going crazy. If it were anyone else, they wouldn''t even be able to react in time.


    But he didn''t expect that before the woman finished her sentence, the man''s sickle would fall again, falling straight down towards the child sleeping in the carriage.


    A light sound rang out, and blood splattered everywhere, covering the entire family.


    At this time, the woman was truly dumbfounded. She looked helplessly at her own son whose sickle had pierced a hole. Her first reaction was to quickly stop the carriage and get off the carriage with the other child.


    Because of the most primitive desire to protect, the woman didn''t even cry, not even with time to release the sadness in her heart.


    Seeing Dazhuang''s expressionless face, the sickle in his hand did not stop.


    He only stopped after he had pierced several holes in his child''s body.


    Without saying a word, Dazhuang''s wife brought his already scared silly child and ran.


    As a result, there was this kind of scene that we saw. I saw Dazhuang''s eyes were empty as he crazily ran forward, as though his mind had been corroded by something.


    What was going on? At this moment, he seemed to have gone insane.


    This girl had a child like this, how could she outrun Dazhuang, who seemed to have gone mad. Before long, she would be caught up to.


    With Dazhuang''s current state, he wouldn''t hesitate to attack after catching up to the girl and child!


    It seemed that the so-called situation had now officially begun.


    This should have been a continuation of last year''s death, but it was unexpected that they would be separated by half a year.


    Many of the villagers had already started to feel at ease. They did not expect such a thing to happen again.


    Moreover, the moment the prelude opened, it was actually aimed at the woman and the child!


    At this moment, someone suddenly shouted:


    "Help stop Dazhuang! We''re all from the same village, is it really appropriate to just watch the show?! "


    The person who spoke was called Er Nao, he worked at home, and usually did not get along with the people in the village, so everyone called him that.


    As the sound of his voice faded, the surrounding people all seemed to wake up from their stupor. A few of them rushed up to his voice.


    Although Er Nao didn''t really belong to the same group, he was, after all, helping a friend under the same roof right now, so there would naturally be people who responded.


    A few of them immediately rushed forward, wanting to capture Dazhuang.


    Dazhuang did not hesitate at all. Seeing that someone was coming over, he waved his sickle crazily at them to show his threat.


    "Swoosh swoosh swoosh!"


    The scythe made a series of sounds as it rubbed against the air. This caused those who were about to rush over to take two steps back in fright.


    Everyone had a general idea of the situation in their hearts. Dazhuang was currently in a crazed state, there was no way he would show mercy.


    Whoever rushed up first meant that they might die first. At this time, the few people who rushed up were all young men, and their bodies were not as sturdy as Dazhuang''s. Seeing the current situation, they were all afraid.


    Dazhuang stared at the few people who rushed over and said:


    "Whoever cares, they will all die together!"


    The voice was hoarse and mechanical.


    It was as if someone was borrowing the Dazhuang''s voice to make a sound.


    At this time, everyone''s hearts were still thumping, and Dazhuang had already chased after his wife and children once again.


    Seeing that, Er Nao rushed forward suddenly, directly grabbing towards Dazhuang''s back.


    At this time, Dazhuang suddenly turned his head and waved his hand, causing a sickle to fly towards his head.


    Fortunately, Er Nao was already prepared. Seeing the sickle heading towards his head, he immediately squatted down.


    It almost brushed his hair, and I even saw the black hair fall to the ground.


    And seeing how ruthless the Dazhuang was, the surrounding villagers did not dare to move. They were all stunned on the spot, staring blankly.


    "Come and help!"


    The Dazhuang said as he stared at the villagers.


    However, they didn''t expect that it wouldn''t matter if they didn''t say it. As soon as they said it, the few people who were standing hesitantly all subconsciously took a step back.


    "Alright Er Nao, don''t worry about it. Can you handle the Dazhuang''s physique?"


    "Just say it''s true. This matter has nothing to do with them. This is their fate!"


    The few of them started to advise the Dazhuang, the sword had no eyes, the scythe was also like that, if they really took it, it would be for someone unrelated, and no one would feel good about it.


    At this moment, my hand also broke out into a cold sweat. At this moment, I also took two steps forward and prepared to help.


    At this time, a villager pointed his finger at me and said,


    "I was wondering why Dazhuang had suddenly gone crazy, it turns out that the wild girl is here.


    "You came out to harm people on the first day of the new year, did you not want to let the people in the village live?!"


    "Exactly! We didn''t kick you out because you were young and hard and homeless, how can you


    "


    Before the villagers even finished speaking, Er Nao suddenly shouted out:


    "Idiot!" I''ve wanted to say this to you guys for a long time, if you don''t help, then don''t help. What does a bunch of cowards have to do with this girl! "


    In my heart, I knew that even though these people didn''t dare to help me, they were still a bit embarrassed. When they saw me, they pointed their spears at me.


    Actually, the villagers knew that even if I was related to these things, at most, some things would only happen because of me.


    They were afraid of me, but saying that it was all because of me was just an excuse they didn''t want to come up with.


    And at this time, the Dazhuang continued to rush towards his own family members, Er Nao did not hesitate to grab his arm!

 C59

    Er Nao was about to grab hold of Dazhuang''s arm, but since the villagers were pointing at us, there was no way for me to go forward.


    The relationship between me and the villagers is very subtle. As long as I don''t provoke them, they won''t provoke me.


    But it''s been so long since the death, and even if the villagers were still afraid of me, it wouldn''t be as intense as it was before.


    In other words, these villagers would definitely attack me at the most crucial moment.


    After all, I still had to live in the village.


    Furthermore, with my body''s condition, it is too weak. Even if I went up to stop it, I wouldn''t be able to do anything.


    Now, he could only look at Er Nao.


    Er Nao''s move had really grabbed hold of Dazhuang and gave the mother and son some time.


    "Dazhuang, you f * cking stop, that''s your wife and children!"


    I think it might be because Er Nao''s words just now stabbed the sore spot of the villagers, making the villagers a little angry.


    Those villagers appeared to be a bit embarrassed not to rush forward to help, but now they actually began to feel at ease.


    Sweat trickled down my forehead as I looked at the villagers. I should have understood my stance just now.


    It would have been great if he had just been watching. If he did not have to take a step forward, he would not have given the villagers an excuse not to make a move.


    Thinking about it, I sweated for Er Nao.


    Before Er Nao could finish speaking, Dazhuang suddenly went forward and ruthlessly smashed his head on Er Nao''s head.


    There was only a crisp sound, and it felt extremely ear-piercing, as if two rocks had collided together.


    Although Er Nao''s head did not bleed, his hands unconsciously loosened. He took two steps back, rolled his eyes, and sat down.


    The Dazhuang took another step forward, and the sickle in his hand rushed straight towards Er Nao''s neck, and pierced through it ruthlessly without any hesitation!


    "Be careful!"


    Seeing Dazhuang rush towards me, I hastily roared, and Er Nao who was originally dizzy suddenly reacted from my shock.


    Seeing that the scythe was already approaching, Er Nao suddenly fell to the ground and then suddenly moved both his hands towards the ground.


    The scythe directly slashed across Er Nao''s throat, and fresh blood flowed out.


    Dazhuang looked behind him. His wife and children had already run far away.


    "Don''t court death!"


    After saying that, he rushed towards his wife and children.


    And at this time, the scene before Er Nao completely stunned him. There was blood flowing out of his neck, but fortunately it was only a cut, and was not fatal.


    But at this moment, Er Nao''s eyes were filled with fear.


    One had to know that Er Nao had just brushed past the Death God! If not for his fast reaction, he would already be a cold corpse.


    As a result, he was now afraid, and did not dare to face the Dazhuang anymore.


    He just stood up slowly and covered his wounds to stop the bleeding.


    At this moment, I panicked as I saw that the girl and the child were about to lose their way, but I didn''t know what to do. I couldn''t even help them, so I could only watch on helplessly.


    This woman, her mouth is also very vicious, she once slandered me with a group of women.


    I still remember how terrible I was when I was scolded.


    I used to hate her, too. I wanted to rip her mouth off.


    After all, I have never received the least favor from the people of this village, and they have never been kind to me for a day.


    It was inevitable that he would bear grudges in his heart.


    However, my grudge only wanted to fiercely slap her a few times, it wasn''t enough to kill this woman.


    At this moment, looking at the pitiful way this woman protected her child and begged for help, I couldn''t bear it anymore.


    I do hate her, but I don''t want her to die!


    However ¡­ I can only watch ¡­ There''s nothing you can do...


    As I thought, I clenched my teeth tightly. I also wanted to rush forward without a care for my own safety.


    But if I rush over, what about Lingling? If sshe couldn''t solve the problem, he would just throw her life away.


    Being sympathetic was being sympathetic. If he wanted to make a move, it didn''t mean that he had to lose his mind.


    Furthermore, the situation in the Dazhuang is very strange. I want to use the things in the Evil Theurgy to solve this problem, but I can''t find a way to do so even after a while.


    The current Dazhuang looked like he had a ghost upper body, but after thinking about it carefully, the ghost upper body should be completely deranged.


    At this time, Dazhuang seemed to still have his consciousness, he was not possessed, nor was he a ghost. It was as if he simply wanted to kill, as if his desire to kill had been pushed to the limit.


    Moreover, he was even making a move against someone close to him ¡­ At least in the entire Evil Theurgy, there are no such symptoms.


    But the reason the Dazhuang became like this was definitely due to some kind of mystical power.


    Er Nao seemed to be unwilling to see everything that was about to happen.


    Clutching his wound, he left a long, blood-red mark on the snow.


    He did his best. In the face of the threat of death, there was no one who didn''t fear.


    At least he had made his move, tried his best, and now that he had made his move, he looked even more guilty than those who had failed to help.


    Ah!" "Ahhh!


    The heart-wrenching screams continued, as though the end of the world was approaching.


    I felt waves of coldness from which I did not know how to react, because at this time, Dazhuang was exceptionally fast, as if he was never tired at all.


    It was also at this moment that the child, who had looked stiff and stiff after being led by his mother, collapsed onto the ground with weak legs.


    Then, he started to bawl.


    The floor was already so slippery that the child fell to the ground, causing his mother to fall as well.


    The child from before was scared to the point that his brain could no longer function. Only now did he finally react, and as he recalled the scene from before, he started to wail.


    "Father ¡­" "Father ¡­"


    As he cried, he also shouted loudly.


    At this time, the Dazhuang was already too close to the mother and son. If they wanted to continue running, it would already be impossible.


    At this moment, the child''s mother also realized this and immediately kneeled on the ground, kowtowing to him with all her might.


    "I know it''s you guys ¡­" I know it''s you guys... If you want to kill me, kill me.


    This is only a child! This child doesn''t know anything! "


    Hearing this, I took in a deep breath. This woman clearly knows something. Is it related to some secret in the village?


    What was this secret?


    As the woman spoke, her voice was filled with tears and her eyes were filled with fear and supplication.


    At this time, Dazhuang held onto the sickle in his hand and suddenly laughed. He then lightly held onto the woman''s hand that was hugging his thigh.


    Then, the man slowly walked up to the child, squatted down, touched the child''s head, and chuckled.


    I followed the villagers and slowly approached the family, even though we didn''t want to be a busybody.


    However, people all had their own curiosity. Even if they didn''t want to care, they still wanted to know what happened to them.


    I also followed the stream of people and approached, looking at Dazhuang''s current expression, it was filled with love.


    My heart eased a little as I looked at Dazhuang''s current appearance. It was as if he had returned to normal, and there wasn''t the slightest bit of madness left in him.


    Was it really as those novels described? Was such a blood-related feeling really that powerful?


    But when all the villagers let out a sigh of relief, Dazhuang suddenly said something in front of his wife and children.


    The words were spoken so softly that neither of us heard them, but when I finished, I saw the expression of the woman and the child change.


    The woman''s pupils contracted, and the crying stopped.


    "Let''s go with dad."


    Dazhuang caressed the child''s head and said, then he waved the sickle in his hand and pierced through the child''s throat.


    The Dazhuang was very strong, and in the process of swinging the sickle, it had produced a sonic boom.


    This scene was out of everyone''s expectations. Although the Dazhuang looked like it had gotten better, they never thought that...


    He didn''t expect such an unexpected turn of events! What''s going on! Just what was going on!?


    Everyone was shocked, and the surroundings seemed to have turned silent.


    Fresh blood splattered everywhere. Streams of hot air rose as they sprayed onto Dazhuang who was already covered in blood.


    And seeing that her other child had also died, Dazhuang''s daughter-in-law had already revealed an expression of foolishness.


    He stared blankly at the corpse that was still steaming on the ground. The fresh blood spread and formed a large, bright red pit in the snow.


    Then, it was slowly frozen by the cold aura.


    This day was destined to not be a peaceful day, and the hearts of the people were also destined to be unable to be put to rest ¡­


    The liveliness and joy of the New Year had been completely washed away by this coldness.


    I think everyone is like me now, in a cave of ice.


    It was so cold!


    The woman stared at Dazhuang dumbly, and Dazhuang did not hesitate either. He walked up and wrapped the sickle around her neck.


    I don''t know what kind of emotion Dazhuang''s daughter-in-law is displaying right now. It seems to be despair, or fear, or a kind of helplessness ¡­


    There was no other way ¡­ Can''t Control... He couldn''t care about it!


    I tightly clenched my fists as my body trembled. I had never felt so much desire to meddle in something before.


    They had never yearned for it so much, but they just couldn''t do it!


    "It''s time for retribution ¡­"


    At this time, Dazhuang''s daughter-in-law suddenly laughed. He glanced at the sickle that was wrapped around his neck and gently leaned onto Dazhuang''s leg.


    "Pfft!"


    With a light sound, fresh blood spurted out and the ice-cold sickle cut through the skin. The cutting sound was like the wails of a devil, reverberating in the surroundings and drilling into our ears ¡­

 C60

    The sound of slicing echoed in the surroundings, causing everyone to hold their breath as they blankly stared at the scene before them.


    Dazhuang''s wife''s head was slowly sliced off by the scythe.


    Blood gushed forth. In an instant, the pillar of blood was like a small-scale fountain.


    Looking at this scene, I suddenly felt a wave of discomfort, and the woman''s head fell on the ground.


    Dazhuang took a deep breath and kneeled down towards the mountain. He then cut his throat with the sickle in his hand.


    The mountain was on the other side of the cemetery, and it reminded me of the scene in my dream.


    Many villagers walked out of the courtyard. There were those who were familiar with the place, as well as those who were unfamiliar with it. All of them walked out of the courtyard and kneeled respectfully to Zhang Xuan.


    Many people in the village, perhaps even the vast majority, were keeping the same secret.


    So what was the secret? And what kind of person was qualified to know this secret?


    I frowned and tilted my head, not daring to look at the scene that was about to unfold.


    In fact, even if he didn''t look, he could already guess what would happen next. The scene of blood splattering everywhere.


    I heard the sound of Dazhuang''s corpse falling to the ground. The snow in the village was alternating between red and white, as if saffron had been placed on top of the white cloth.


    It added a tinge of sadness and strangeness.


    This morning, four people had died. The fear that had been buried deep within the villagers'' hearts had been aroused once more.


    Furthermore, once it rose again, it was no longer as simple as it was before. Instead, it became even stronger.


    Why did it have to be these four people who died? Did they trigger some sort of taboo?


    Right now, although my heart is also very uncomfortable, at least I haven''t lost the ability to think. I''m trying to figure out what kind of secrets there are that we don''t know.


    Could it be because these people wanted to leave the village that they provoked such a disaster? At this time, the village could no longer be left?


    At this point, I would like to try to remind you.


    However, at this time, the village chief suddenly whispered something into a person''s ear.


    The original village chief had already been killed by Liu Qing, but there had to be someone in charge in the village.


    Therefore, about a month after the death of the previous village chief, the villagers chose a new village chief, a young man who was twenty-four years old.


    The main thing was that he was the Village Head''s own son.


    According to what the villagers said, the young were more motivated and more quick-witted than the middle-aged. Besides, the family of eunuchs had the blood of the village chief flowing through their veins.


    He would be able to adapt to the position of the Village Head.


    At this moment, the villagers all seemed to be in a trance, and one of them was even more so.


    He was the one the village chief was currently talking to, his name was Tuo Zi, and he was short with an exceptionally strong hunchback.


    He looked like an honest man, but he was also a coward.


    Looking at this scene, he was terrified. He muttered something, but no one knew what he was saying. His eyes were filled with fear as he stared at the bloody scene in front of him.


    As for New Village Head, he looked extremely calm and collected. There was even a trace of a smile hanging on the corner of his mouth as he muttered in Tuo Zi''s ear, it was unknown what he was saying.


    After he finished speaking to Tuo Zi, Tuo Zi suddenly said:


    "The village can no longer stay! The village could no longer stay! I have to go! I have to go! "


    As if my brain had been brainwashed, I looked towards New Village Head.


    This person looked very smart, he even seemed to be good at talking.


    It was clearly not much bigger than Liu Qing, but looking at it, it looked much more steady than him.


    Standing there, he gave off the feeling that he was as steady as Mt. Tai. The villagers'' eyesight were right, this man was indeed very imposing.


    Standing there, saying that he was the village chief was a waste of talent. He had the air of a high official.


    At this time, Tuo Zi was mumbling to himself that he couldn''t stay in the village anymore, and was running crazily.


    What did this village chief tell Tuo Zi?


    Tuo Zi was as though he had gone mad. Although he was not tall, he ran very fast and reached the entrance of the village.


    At this time, I had already guessed that the village entrance was not a good place to go to. The death of this entire family was probably because they wanted to leave the village.


    After the village chief finished talking to Tuo Zi, Tuo Zi suddenly wanted to leave the village as if he had gone mad.


    This made me very surprised, and then I looked at the village chief who was staring fixedly in Tuo Zi''s direction.


    It was obvious that he wanted Tuo Zi to be his experimental subject, and the reason why Tuo Zi wanted to leave the village was definitely because the village chief said something.


    But even if I knew, what could I do? He was the village chief, and all the villagers trusted him.


    As for me, the villagers treat me as a monster. I don''t even have any right to speak here.


    I clenched my fists and tried to remind him, but the words wouldn''t come out of my mouth.


    With my current identity, reminding Tuo Zi would probably cause him to be even more afraid.


    Not only was it unable to stop him, it could even be said to push him forcefully from behind.


    Thinking up to this point, my brows wrinkled once again, and we both stared in Tuo Zi''s direction.


    As for Tuo Zi, he ran like a madman to the entrance of the village, but just as he stepped out of the village, he suddenly stopped.


    As if he had seen something, he took two steps back in panic.


    "Sorry ¡­" Sorry... I don''t dare! I don''t dare anymore! "


    As he spoke, he let out a feminine scream, and headed towards the village.


    Tuo Zi walked in front of the village chief and immediately shot:


    "Why!? "Why do you want to harm me!"


    However, his attack did not reach the Village Chief. Instead, he was dodged. The Village Chief grabbed his wrist and pushed him out.


    Looking at how thin and shriveled the village chief was, he could never have imagined that his son would have this kind of ability.


    From the looks of it, he was definitely not worse than Liu Qing.


    Seeing this, Tuo Zi knew that it was impossible for him to compete with the Village Chief. He turned around and walked towards the mountain:


    "I''m guilty... "I''m guilty ¡­"


    As he mumbled to himself, he knelt down and lowered his head in the direction of the mountain.


    "Crack!"


    A crisp sound was heard, blood spurted out. Looking carefully, the spot where Tuo Zi had knelt down to, was a sharp stone aimed at his head.


    However, the splattering of blood did not make Tuo Zi stop in his tracks. He kowtowed to the ground, and the surroundings were already dyed red with blood.


    That speed was extremely fast, and it appeared to be incomparably crazy.


    I felt an ice-cold aura emitting from my surroundings. That strong sense of oppression made me feel as if I couldn''t breathe ¡­


    It was as if there were a lot of people standing around me, watching everything.


    Just when the gloomy atmosphere became even more intense, I suddenly ¡­ He heard a series of noises that he hadn''t heard in a long time ¡­


    It had been a long time since he had heard this sound. It was the sound of a bell ringing and the sound of a bell ringing together.


    These sounds not only emitted a cold sensation, it also caused the entire village to feel despair.


    They had heard such voices before, when the time of death had first occurred.


    And now, this voice had appeared once again. Could it be that this voice had come from hell, and represented death?


    My breathing quickened, and the surrounding villagers'' faces were ashen.


    Back then and now, I wasn''t the only one who could hear it.


    Perhaps the strange sounds coming from all directions were still fresh in their minds ¡­


    Tuo Zi kowtowed continuously, and when everyone heard the bell chime, they were so scared that their legs went soft. They didn''t even dare to step forward, and just stood there, watching in a daze.


    Until the village head said:


    "Try to pull him away. If that doesn''t work, don''t force him."


    With these words, the Village Head''s stance was clear: life and death are decided by fate!


    I am a little angry, Tuo Zi was treated like a test subject by you.


    He didn''t even have to personally take action. He just wanted the villagers to "give it a try"?


    This fellow''s heart... He was really vicious. It seemed that he had a deep scheming mind under his sunny appearance ¡­


    When the villagers heard him say that, they naturally understood what he meant as they walked towards Tuo Zi.


    Before he could even get close, Tuo Zi suddenly kowtowed a few more times, then fiercely stuck two of his fingers into his eyes.


    The blood was like a fountain and it was destined that it would be a morning of bloodshed. Tuo Zi knelt there just like that, and his life force slowly faded away.


    Yet another human life simply passed away. At this moment, human life was as cheap as straw and unworthy of mention.


    What was it? What kind of thing could actually harm someone''s life?! Why did it have to be like this!? Why kill!


    The Village Chief''s experiment was a success. It proved that the village could not be left behind, or else they would die miserably.


    My head is buzzing and my mind is filled with all those messy images. The people who died, their appearances when they were alive, and the malevolence they had after they died.


    It kept pounding on my mind, giving me headaches!


    Why! Why would they die!? Just what kind of mistake had the people of the village committed? They had to bear such punishment right now!


    The entire village was shrouded in the shadow of death. The villagers were all silent and gasping for breath.


    Tuo Zi''s body was covered in blood and had frozen on the surface of his body. At the same time, the corpse was still in a very strange posture.


    Kneeling on the ground, his hands were still deeply embedded in the sockets of his eyes, blood flowing along the ditches and creases on his face.


    And with his death, the ringing of bells also disappeared.


    At this time, the Village Chief said:


    "For this period of time, it''s best if we don''t leave the village."

 C61

    If this was a normal situation, these words would definitely cause dissatisfaction from many villagers.


    However, when the Village Chief said this, no one said anything and they continued to remain silent.


    The villagers were not stupid. They knew that if they left the village, they might die.


    At this moment, the village seemed to be blocked by some kind of strange force, and the surroundings of the village were all mountains. If one wanted to leave the village, there was only one road.


    If there really was a hidden power, then all the villagers in the village would be dead.


    So what was the purpose of this power? Did he want to trap all the villagers in the village and raise them like livestock?


    I still don''t quite understand that.


    After a moment of silence, the village head continued:


    "If anyone insists on leaving the village, don''t blame me for not reminding them when something really happens.


    No one needed to be afraid, the more scared they were, the more likely they would be to be infected by the evil spirits.


    Regarding the issue of not being able to leave the village, I will think of a way to deal with it as soon as possible.


    "It''s the new year, sigh ¡­"


    Saying that, New Village Head frowned, his face turning ashen.


    After all, he was the head of a village, so the pressure on his body was even greater than those villagers.


    However, his appearance was much calmer than those villagers.


    At this time, a villager suddenly rushed in front of the village chief.


    "Village Head, why don''t we call the police!" The police, the police will definitely be able to save us!


    Or ask someone from another village to help him! Otherwise, there will definitely be more trouble! "


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the crowd went into an uproar, as if this person''s words had touched a big taboo.


    "Wang Er, you motherf * cker, don''t speak nonsense. How can the police care about such a remote place like this?


    We still have to take care of our own matters. Since people from the other villages are here, what can we do about it? "


    Wang Er was the name of the person who stopped the village chief. He was in his thirties.


    At this moment, he opened his arms wide, and his body was trembling. His eyes averted, and his voice was mixed with bursts of sobbing sounds.


    It was obvious that he was extremely terrified!


    What happened just now must have caused his mind to collapse.


    Actually, there were more than one villager in his condition, but he was the only one who suggested the idea of calling the police.


    "We can''t solve it! We can''t do it! "I can only call the police. If I don''t call the police, something will happen!"


    Wang Er''s words were practically shouting, but when he said till here, his tears had already begun to flow.


    At this time, New Village Head walked in front of him, smiled slightly, and put his hand on his shoulder.


    "Are you sure you want to call the police?"


    Before Wang Er could reply, a man suddenly walked over and pulled Wang Er away, and chuckled at the village chief:


    "I''m sorry, Village Head, this boy''s brain must be terrified. He''s talking nonsense, please don''t take it to heart."


    As he said that, the man dragged Wang Er to the side. Wang Er''s body was far from being as sturdy as this man''s.


    "Why can''t you call the police ¡­" "It''s already like this ¡­"


    Yeah, why can''t I call the police? Things had already developed to this point.


    When the village chief died, his young son didn''t even want to call the police, much less this time.


    In the village, there was a dark side that I couldn''t reach.


    At this time, a few of them were already preparing to deal with Tuo Zi and the rest of the corpses, and I did not want to see this bloody scene anymore, nor did I want to arouse the displeasure of others.


    Who knew if Lingling had woken up yet, if she woke up, he could not let her out, if not the scene outside would definitely cause some damage to her.


    But before he could take a step forward, the New Village Head suddenly said:


    "Wait, Xiao Die, I want to talk to you. There is something I want to ask of you."


    I turned around and looked at New Village Head suspiciously. I was a little apprehensive, what was he trying to do?


    New Village Head walked to my side and took a look at the scene of the people moving the corpses.


    At this time, the few of them were worriedly looking at Tuo Zi''s corpse, not knowing how to move it.


    After a moment of hesitation, they placed their hands on the corpse.


    Who would have thought that with this light vibration, Tuo Zi''s hand that was originally stuck in the pit of his eye would directly fall out.


    At the same time, a gush of blood-red like a spring of water gushed out, bringing with it traces of hot air.


    Blood should have flowed out from this spot, but it was blocked by two fingers.


    As for the corpse that was gradually turning cold, it fell onto the ground. On Tuo Zi''s finger, there seemed to be some tissue within his eyeballs.


    I frowned, my stomach churning. At this moment, New Village Head suddenly spoke.


    "My father is a very disgusting person, this is something that you should know about Xiao Die.


    Every time I think of some of his actions, I feel nauseous and ashamed of him for my mother and me.


    To put it more bluntly, although he is my father, I still think he is a bastard. "


    As he spoke, he watched the villagers carry the corpses.


    It surprised me that he would tell me this.


    I never had any impression of the New Village Head in front of me, because he was someone who had studied in a big city. Before the Village Head died, he had been studying in a foreign land.


    For people like us in mountain villages, those who can go to a big city to study are all people with good prospects.


    His parents were more capable people in the village.


    However, using Tuo Zi as my test subject just now made me not have any good impression of him. What exactly did he mean by saying all this, I don''t really understand.


    "Why are you looking for me?"


    I didn''t want to waste too much time with him, so I asked directly.


    After being in contact with Lingling for more than half a year, I felt that my personality had become a lot more lively now. At the very least, I knew how to express my feelings.


    But for outsiders, I don''t like to beat around the bush. It''s better to be direct.


    Because I feel that living people are too preoccupied to have too many interactions.


    New Village Head laughed, then said to the villagers:


    "Dazhuang has lost a whole family, and their closest relatives are no longer by his side. Tuo Zi has been single for his entire life, and yet he has no children.


    However, it was already the new year. Since these people had already left, he could not just leave like that.


    "At the very least, they should be able to walk with a bit of glory. I will pay half of the funeral expenses, and the remaining half will be shared among all the villagers, alright?"


    Originally, when it came to money, the villagers would have different voices, but they never thought that New Village Head would have such high prestige in the village.


    He waved his arms and called out, but there was actually no different sound.


    However, thinking about it, since he had studied in the city and could talk, it was not strange for the villagers to trust him.


    "Xiao Die, these people died in a miserable way. Since it was a great tomb, I would like to ask you to send them off at that time.


    After all, you are the only one in the village who can give it to them. "


    The purpose of sending them is to have me become their Funerary Lady.


    After hearing what New Village Head said, I was stunned for a moment. After all, it has been more than half a year since I''ve been living in my village.


    When the surrounding villagers heard New Village Head say this, they all gathered around and said:


    "Village Chief, this won''t do. This girl is a monster, we can''t use her!"


    "Say yes, she killed so many people last year, how can I let her do whatever she wants now?"


    New Village Head laughed:


    "Why don''t you go out of the village and find someone to accompany the dead? If I can find it, I won''t need Lady Xiao Die.


    You lot, don''t always talk about it. I''ve heard about the death of Dalong''s mother and son.


    You always say that Miss Xiao Die killed people every day. If she was really a monster, you all would have died a long time ago. "


    With this, the villagers all shut their mouths.


    This situation made me a little curious. The feeling New Village Head gave me wasn''t as simple as just having prestige anymore. To be able to change the deep-rooted thoughts of the villagers with a single sentence, it wasn''t easy at all ¡­


    Just as the villagers were looking at each other in dismay, several villagers suddenly screamed out!

 C62

    Hearing the screams, I immediately looked over. The ones who were screaming were the ones who were handling Tuo Zi''s corpse.


    Tuo Zi''s corpse fell to the ground, but both of his legs were still in the same kneeling position.


    Just now, the villagers wanted to change Tuo Zi''s posture, but did not expect that at this time, the body of the villagers would suddenly convulse violently.


    It was as if epilepsy had suddenly broken out and was convulsing crazily. A series of gurgling sounds could be heard from his throat.


    There was actually blood foam coming out of his mouth!


    It was as if this person was not completely dead, as if he was alive again!


    But when she looked at him just now, he was clearly dead beyond compare. How could this be?


    I frowned. Everyone was staring at the corpse on the floor. Could it be that the attempt to pull the corpse back had triggered some kind of taboo?


    The people who died today were all very miserable. In Dazhuang''s family, they could all be considered to be people who were killed by their own kin or those who had personally killed their own.


    In the saying of Samsara, such a person would never be at peace after death.


    As for Tuo Zi, he died a miserable death, in a kneeling position, he would definitely have a lot of grievances after his death.


    However, even if the resentment was heavy, it shouldn''t be enough for such a reaction to occur right now, right ¡­


    Without waiting for me to think any further, all of a sudden, I saw traces of flames suddenly appear on Tuo Zi''s body.


    "Hurry up and get out of the way!"


    Looking at this scene, I anxiously shouted out loud, and the villagers also reacted, some of them even placed their palms on Tuo Zi''s body, and anxiously released and retreated.


    Just as the crowd was about to disperse, the flames on Tuo Zi''s body suddenly rose up, enveloping the entire entity.


    It was clear that there was no fire source, and it was also in this kind of weather that the corpse was actually set on fire. This was simply too inconceivable ¡­


    The villagers stared at the flames. Those people who had been criticizing me earlier were no longer in the mood to talk about me.


    What happened today did not only subvert my knowledge, it also subverted everyone''s knowledge.


    However, everyone was aware that there was a pair of pitch-black Demon Claw spreading throughout the village.


    Village... A disaster was coming to the village!


    Some people could no longer stand. Their hands were still trembling as they kneeled on the ground.


    The people who were dealing with Dazhuang''s family corpse did not dare to make any more movements.


    He subconsciously distanced himself from the corpse and stared at it.


    He was afraid that these corpses might have some strange powers too.


    The villagers did not even dare to look directly at the flames that appeared out of nowhere in the snowy skies, let alone extinguish the flames.


    As the corpse burned, a series of crackling sounds could be heard. The air was suffused with a burnt smell, causing people to feel nauseous.


    Only Tuo Zi''s corpse had problems, the rest of the people did not have any problems.


    The sudden burning of the corpse seemed to be a warning to others, but ¡­ If it was a warning, what would it be ¡­


    "I wonder what crime this Tuo Zi committed while he was still alive. When he''s dead, he must kneel down and die.


    Just as I was thinking, New Village Head suddenly sighed, as if he was sighing for Tuo Zi.


    Hearing his sigh, I suddenly woke up. That''s right, the meaning of the warning! That meant Tuo Zi had to kneel!


    If he touched it, he would die!


    However, what kind of sin did Tuo Zi commit, why did he have to bear this evil fruit?


    The others had died for the same reason. Why hadn''t they done so?


    Also, why and where did the bell chimes come from and why did it ring?


    The Village Chief faintly sighed and then said:


    "Xiao Die, you saw it too. These people died miserably, so they must have been filled with grievances.


    "Help me out, I''ll bear the loss money."


    Since he has already said all that, the villagers also didn''t have any different voices. I could only nod my head in agreement.


    Then the villagers continued to dispose of the bodies, and I left.


    When I came back, Lingling had just crawled up from the brick bed.


    After we finished eating breakfast, I told her about what had happened outside and also told her that we shouldn''t head towards the village entrance.


    Although she didn''t wish for Lingling to see too much, there were some things that she had to know.


    Otherwise, it could be very dangerous in the village.


    In the blink of an eye, a day had passed. Those corpses did not stay in the village for too long, and they were directly brought up the mountain to be buried.


    On this day, Lingling and I had wrapped ourselves in a thick layer of clothes, and followed behind the funeral procession. I sobbed softly, and Lingling followed from behind.


    After all, if I were to spend the night in the graveyard and let Lingling go from her home, I wouldn''t be able to rest at ease either.


    Half a year ago, when I was keeping vigil on the mountain, many strange scenes appeared.


    At that time, I almost lost my life on the mountain. I have always had a shadow over this graveyard in the mountain.


    However, the most dangerous place is also where the clues are. Although I haven''t been up the mountain for half a year, I can still feel something attracting me.


    I could feel that what I was looking for seemed to be on the mountain ¡­


    Soon, I followed the villagers to the cemetery on the hill.


    Although the villagers have already accepted me to be their Funerary Lady, no one was willing to talk to me along the way.


    In their hearts, even though they were no longer afraid of me, I was still an unlucky existence to them.


    Tuo Zi''s body had already become ashes, so all that was inside the coffin were ashes and some of his clothes from before he died.


    When night falls, as usual, the villagers all left, leaving Lingling and I standing there.


    The night is very cold. Even though Lingling and I are both wearing very thick clothes, the waves of the cold wind still cause my face to feel waves of pain.


    Lingling and I had snot and tears in our eyes as we hugged Lingling in our arms. Looking at the moon in the sky, I said:


    "Do you feel warmer holding you like this?"


    Lingling snickered in my embrace:


    "My sister is fine. The new clothes are especially warm, so you don''t have to worry about me."


    I lit incense sticks and placed them in front of the graves.


    "Everyone, you can continue on your way. The past, the past, and everything else must be forgotten."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a gust of cold wind blew by, causing the incense to light up.


    So many people had died in a row, and so many things had been suppressed. The villagers seemed to have come to a tacit understanding with each other, and no one even mentioned how terrible these people''s deaths were.


    It was as if they had agreed to keep this matter of death forever a secret in their hearts.


    However, after thinking about it for a while these two days, I finally found some clues. There are some secrets hidden in the village that many villagers know.


    However, everyone kept their mouths shut and were unwilling to bring it up.


    If I want to know the truth, I probably won''t be able to find anything from the Evil Theurgy Demons and these fake things.


    It''s not that I can''t find out, but I''m not strong enough to fight those things head on.


    So for now, I think it''s better to start from the villagers. After all, many people know about this secret.


    The scarecrows nailed to the trees, the wooden bodies buried in Aunt Zhang''s house, and the scarecrows on the rocks were all connected to the Soul Luring Path.


    Right now, the only thing that can connect all of this together is probably that Evil Theurgy. However, I have only read half of the contents within that book.


    Also, this Evil Theurgy Encyclopedia is also very strange. After being torn apart and then glued back together, is this also all done by my foster father?


    It had been a year since he last saw Liu Qing, what was he doing now?


    Standing in front of the grave, I hugged Lingling and was thinking about these questions, when I suddenly heard a series of metal knocks from behind me.

 C63

    These metal knocks came from behind, but after turning around ¡­ I didn''t see anything.


    Behind me, there were still many tombs. Due to the snow, these tombs had already turned white, giving off a desolate feeling.


    It looks like... It was lonely and a little sad.


    At this moment, I saw traces of metal striking on the snow not too far away.


    It should have been the mark of something like a hammer.


    And these traces were obviously caused by the sounds of metal colliding with metal. Why ¡­ Did he not see anyone?


    I suddenly thought of the source of all the events. The night that Second Uncle Li died, I saw my foster father digging up the grave.


    At this moment, it was as if the scene was repeated. However, what was dug out was not the grave, but the empty space around it.


    The ground was too hard now, frozen by the cold of winter. There was no way to dig.


    However, from the sound just now, he had actually dug out two deep marks on the ground.


    Just when I was looking at the marks in the snow, I suddenly saw a few footprints beside the marks.


    The village was covered in snow, not to mention the mountain.


    However, the snow on the mountain was different from that in the village. Because there were not many people coming in the winter, all the snow was caused by environmental factors.


    In other words, they were all blown by the wind. Some areas were deep while others were shallow.


    And the deepest part, about to reach my calf, so you must be careful when walking.


    These footprints were in rows, and they were obviously made by humans ¡­


    But in the middle of the night, other than me, Funerary Lady, who else would appear here?


    I frowned. I didn''t know what was going on, but I still walked closer to the footprints.


    Even if it was Funerary Lady, at night, it would be alright to leave the grave for a while.


    Furthermore, I had a hunch that I would be able to find some clues on the mountain during this half year.


    Now that something similar has happened, how can I not be excited!


    But at the same time that I was excited, I kept putting it on hold. The closer I got to the clues, the more likely it was that I would be in danger.


    Following the footprints slowly moving, I felt a little strange. I clearly heard the sound of someone knocking against something just now, but I could clearly see the footprints.


    What kind of person could be so fast and disappear in the blink of an eye?


    Moreover, this type of snow was extremely difficult to run in. There were even sounds of crunching noises coming from it, so why didn''t I hear any?


    Unknowingly, I had already entered the depths of the mountain. Luckily, with the flashlight in my hand and the bright moonlight, I could clearly see the road in front of me.


    I looked at Lingling behind me and whispered:


    "Lingling, don''t be afraid. Big Sister is here."


    The reason for this consolation was that after half a year of contact, I discovered that Lingling was an extremely sensitive person.


    He could always sense some strange things that ordinary people couldn''t.


    According to the book, this kind of person had a rather strong perception of Yin Yang Energy. However, there were some people who did not know about it.


    He could only feel that something was unusual, but he did not know how unusual it was.


    My guess is that Lingling should be such a person. Not only that, sometimes she can even see things that are invisible to the naked eye.


    Just like me...


    Humans themselves were all positive, but the Yin and Yang of all living things in this world were not absolute.


    To take a simple example, life becomes yang, death becomes yin.


    Humans, for example, were originally yang, but within these strangers, Yin and Yang could be separated.


    Men were yang while women were yin.


    Therefore, the relationship between Yin and Yang could only be considered as relative. It could not be considered as absolute.


    After walking for a distance, Lingling suddenly pulled on my back lightly, and said in a small voice:


    "Elder sister, look to the right."


    I anxiously looked towards the direction that Lingling indicated. I could vaguely see a few flames at that place. It was the light of a candle.


    Before the fire, there was a person kneeling there. It seemed like he was offering sacrifices. Perhaps it was because the weather was too cold, but I could vaguely see that the person''s body was slightly trembling.


    Of course, it might not be because of the cold, but it might be because of this person ¡­ Crying.


    I looked at the man''s back and felt a sense of familiarity. Beside him was a candle and pieces of paper money.


    That... It was the back of his foster father!


    If it really was his foster father, then this person should be a ghost. Why would he leave behind such a footprint? Why was he able to kneel here like a living person?


    At this moment, I didn''t dare to hesitate. I was afraid that the person in front of me had suddenly disappeared. I quickly ran towards that person.


    As I got closer to the man, I could faintly hear the sound of sobbing behind him.


    Following which, I saw that beside this person, there were many circular holes on the money with Rune s drawn on them.


    Repellent Glyph...


    Drawing Talisman on the circular hole was a special part of the skill that Liu Qing used.


    But this technique was different. Because the Ghost Being was driven by the Evil Spirit Qi, most of the techniques for exorcism, including those recorded in the Compendium of Evil Theurgy, required the cooperation of the round hole money.


    Paper money was something that could excite the Netherworld, and drawing talismans on paper money could even more so bring out the role of a Ghost Being.


    Furthermore, this is a Rune recorded in the Evil Theurgy, which I happen to have a rather deep memory of.


    Could they be Rune s that could drive Ghost Being s? Could it be the footprints left behind by those talismans?


    Ghost Being itself couldn''t leave footprints like humans, but if it was a ghost that was driven by humans, then it was different.


    There were some methods to exorcise ghosts recorded in the Compendium of Evil Theurgy. The so-called exorcism had two meanings.


    Because this drive itself was a word with two meanings.


    One was to drive, the other was to disperse.


    Driving this was also known as the technique to control ghosts. This method was also used to make it easier to distinguish between the two.


    In the entire Evil Theurgy, there were a few very interesting techniques to exorcise ghosts. It could be said that the Ghost Being''s body was tainted with a person''s Yang Qi.


    In other words, it could make Ghost Being leave footprints that were similar to a human''s, and could even make some special sounds.


    But even if this technique was a little more advanced, it was impossible to control the Ghost Being to dig the grave.


    But... The technique that guided me to this place is definitely the technique to exorcise ghosts.


    I approached the figure slowly, but didn''t dare to speak for a long time.


    The person in front of him was still sobbing. He was trembling and crying too.


    There were two candles in front of him, and even though he knew we were approaching, he ignored them.


    At this moment, I saw two photographs in the middle of the two candles.


    I know who they are.


    Yes... Liu Songxian and his foster father! It was actually these two!


    My pupils contracted. At this moment, this person still hadn''t turned around. He had his head lowered so deeply that I couldn''t see his face.


    However, this back view is too familiar to me. Just by relying on the back view, I can see that this person is my adoptive father!


    However, when I got closer, I discovered that something was wrong.


    This person''s hair was almost completely white. Due to the gusts of cold wind, it looked a little messy.


    His foster father''s hair shouldn''t be so white...


    However ¡­ How could that be? The person in front of him should be a living person, so how could he be an adoptive father?


    The adoptive father''s corpse had already been ravaged to such a state, it could be said that he was as dead as he could be.


    On the night Liu Songxian died, I even personally saw the ghost of a foster father ¡­


    In other words... Could it be that the person in front of him was also a ghost, a ghost that only existed in a special form?


    Just like last time, when foster father''s soul led me to the land of Liu Songxian''s death.


    What is the spirit of my foster father trying to convey to me this time, in another form?


    At that time, my adoptive father brought me to Liu Songxian''s corpse, and let me witness Liu Songxian''s death with my own eyes.


    Then I thought about it. The main purpose was to put the pill in my mouth.


    And Liu Songxian was clearly already dead at that time, yet he forcefully heaved a sigh of relief. His goal was still to stuff the medicine into my mouth.


    The pills I''ve taken over the years, I still don''t know what they are or what they do to me.


    Actually, if one were to deduce from this point, Liu Songxian and his adoptive father should be in a cooperative relationship.


    As to what exactly it was, he could only investigate it slowly. When the time came, it would naturally be revealed.


    Now, with the ready-made clues in front of me, regardless of whether the person in front of me is a human or a ghost, I still have to ask!


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, I finally couldn''t hold it in anymore and was the first to speak.


    "What does it mean to lure me here without saying a word?"


    I feel that the grudge between me and my foster father has been broken since I sent him on his final journey.


    He really did raise me for so many years, eating and drinking, but all these years, he also caused me to suffer all kinds of pain, all kinds of pain.


    Even now, I often have nightmares.


    Even later, I realized that I might have had some misunderstandings about my adoptive father.


    I also tried to offset the hatred with these misunderstandings, trying to tell myself that there was a reason for all the abuse my adoptive father had done to me over the years.


    But... I can''t do it, I really can''t do it...


    The thought of the past made my scalp tingle.


    After I asked this question, the person in front of me remains silent. After a full minute, he finally opens his mouth and mutters something.


    I thought that these words were meant for me, so I hurriedly went over, only to hear him mumbling ¡­


    "This is not the end ¡­" "This is not the end ¡­"


    It was that curse like whisper again!


    "What is not over!" What the hell did that mean!? Just what else do you want to do? "


    After saying that, I place a hand on his shoulder. This grab made my heart jump.


    This was truly a person with their own body.


    However, this body was too strange. It was ice-cold, and incomparably thin and weak when pinched. It was just like a skeleton.


    Even through his clothes, he could still feel his bones ¡­


    He looked much thinner and thinner, but his back was still as if he was an adopted father. Was this really an adopted father?


    His hair was white, he was thin, and he was a living man. He could faintly feel that this person had a body temperature.


    How could he be so weak? This was a person, not a skeleton!


    He really must have admitted his wrongs ¡­


    At this moment, I don''t know what my heart feels like. It seems to be a little dejected.


    However, even if he was not an adopted father, he was definitely closely related to his foster father. He might even be a pawn in this big picture.


    Otherwise, how could he have sacrificed himself in such an environment and under such circumstances?


    And today I was on the mountain.


    This person might have been here for a long time, or he might have just arrived today.


    But I know, it definitely wasn''t a coincidence for him to be here, and furthermore, he used the things in the Compendium of Evil Theurgy ¡­


    I was stunned for a moment before the figure in front of me finally turned around.


    In the process of turning around, he also said:


    "How many times have I told you to be reasonable and not carelessly grab someone else''s shoulder?"


    Hearing this voice, I felt my hands and body violently tremble ¡­ This sound... This sound...


    It was too familiar, but the familiar voice had a hint of old age and hoarseness to it. From the voice and words, it could be seen that ¡­ It really was him!

 C64

    In this half a year, my overall understanding of the Evil Theurgy is actually not too shallow.


    It was not about the crude content of the book, but about other aspects, such as the origin.


    Rather than calling this book the Evil Theurgy, it would be better to call it a sect.


    In the beginning, it was indeed about some of the small prescriptions used by the common folk, but the further one looked at it, the deeper the levels involved became.


    Furthermore, they could vaguely feel that these so called Evil Theurgy manuals all had the same origin.


    It could be said that the contents of this book were all inherited from a certain sect.


    The so called evil was not just its appearance. In the middle of it, there were some Evil Theurgy s that could eat a dog''s eyes alive and pick out the tendons in one''s legs.


    The so called Evil Theurgy, not only did it look sinister from the way it was used, the things it contained were also quite vicious.


    The Evil Theurgy, blasphemous and blasphemous, it is called the Evil Theurgy, at the beginning of the book, it was all about the caster''s advice, I now believe it is worth five points.


    After all, the more vicious the Evil Theurgy was, the more likely it was that it would pay a price ¡­


    Especially after that move of Yin Qi entered the Underworld, I felt even more reverence for the contents of the book. Even now, I still don''t know what I lost at that time.


    However, I have already used it. In order to avoid any trouble, I didn''t follow the preface of the book and kowtow to it.


    After all, he still didn''t understand the principles behind this technique. If he were to blindly kowtow, it would likely bring him trouble.


    It was precisely because the Evil Theurgy recorded in the book likely had a common origin, that was why the foreword stated that only the sect itself could not use it without permission.


    Then, what was this so-called sect?


    Also, since there is a sect, why is the title of the book "Evil Theurgy Encyclopedia"?


    Shouldn''t the name of the sect be written on it?


    Since it wasn''t a stall, how did the adoptive father manage to get his hands on the book?


    The more I read, the more these questions echoed in my head.


    I can''t figure it out, and when I think about it, I get annoyed and I force myself not to think about it.


    Slowly, I learned to let nature take its course.


    At this time, this person had already turned around. In between his brows, he looked exactly like an adopted father ¡­


    It was just a face, at least a dozen years older than his adoptive father.


    Looking at his current state, I subconsciously took two steps back. For a moment, I was somewhat speechless. I just stared at him blankly, but I didn''t know what to say.


    He looked like an adoptive father, but he was older than an adoptive father.


    I''ve lived with him for more than ten years, but I''ve never heard of him having any kind of brother or whatever. I''ve never even heard of him having any kin.


    During those few years, even if he had relatives, they would still try to distance themselves from him ¡­


    Then, who is this person in front of me ¡­


    I''ve told you so many times, from the meaning of this sentence, this person is indeed your adoptive father, because ¡­ He did tell me that...


    "It''s really you ¡­" Is it really you ¡­ "


    After staring blankly at it for a long time, I finally spoke softly. I don''t even know if this is for the person in front of me, or for myself ¡­


    But before I could finish my sentence, I suddenly saw the person in front of me striking towards my neck with a knife.


    He looked old, but his speed hadn''t slowed at all.


    Fortunately, I didn''t stay idle for the past half year. In order not to be bullied by others, I also practiced some self-defense techniques. They were all relatively simple movements that I found in some of the books at home.


    I dodged the knife but it wasn''t the end. In the next instant, I saw a white shadow flash past my eyes.


    I seemed to see a figure standing in front of me. It looked very close, but it was also very ethereal.


    Suddenly, I had a feeling of drowsiness. Was the adoptive father I had just seen real? Or was it just an illusion?


    I can no longer tell. I can feel the gusts of the cold wind blowing, and it seems like there''s the sound of ghosts wailing and wolves howling coming from the distance ¡­


    At that moment, I shivered, feeling the fog in front of my eyes dissipate.


    As if in a trance, everything changed, from illusory to real.


    He looked at the empty space in front of him. Where was the shadow of his foster father?


    Was the foster father just an illusion?


    I was stunned. For a moment, I couldn''t tell what it was.


    But soon, I realized that it wasn''t... What I saw just now is true.


    The candle in front of him was still flickering in the cold wind.


    When his adoptive father was here earlier, although the candle was shaking violently, it hadn''t been extinguished.


    At this moment, the candle suddenly jumped and went out.


    However, when the candles went out, the two photos on the floor suddenly lit up.


    Just like two Talisman s, they ignited and burned themselves.


    When he looked back at Lingling, he could only stare blankly ahead with his eyes wide open.


    Although his body was still in a standing position, it was still swaying, as if it would fall to the ground at any moment.


    Looking back, when my foster father chopped at me with his hand just now, from the corner of my eyes, I saw that there were lines of Rune written on his palm.


    It looks like he''s already prepared. We must have fallen into the path of foster fathers to become like this all of a sudden.


    Was the foster father really still alive? No... Impossible.


    The corpse was clearly dripping with blood. It had probably rotted for a long time now, so how could it still be alive?


    There must have been something about the foster father I saw just now, but we still can''t figure it out.


    After I shouted a few times, Lingling finally woke up.


    I stepped forward with her and looked at the thing on the ground.


    There was something on the ground besides the candles and the photos that were almost completely burned, and the paper money that had been blown away or blown into the photos.


    There was no soil on top of the rusty hoe. It seemed like no one had used it in a long time.


    If he had used it recently, he would definitely be able to tell.


    I picked up the hoe and thought back to the scene I had just seen on the side of the graveyard.


    Could it be that this person suddenly appeared here in the middle of the night to remind me of something?


    No matter who he was, it was certain that he knew a lot of things.


    But looking ahead, even though there were still footprints, if he kept going forward, he would reach the forest.


    From that person''s "hand blade" just now, we can see that if he doesn''t want us to catch up to him, he definitely won''t be caught ¡­


    I picked up the hoe from the ground. This hoe seemed to have been left here on purpose ¡­


    I saw the marks on the ground just now, as if to give us a hint.


    I was very puzzled. If there really was anything, wouldn''t it be fine to just tell me? Why are you deliberately mystifying me and doing such useless things?


    There''s nothing left to investigate here. That person''s identity is still a mystery. I''ll have to investigate who he is myself.


    After returning to the grave from before, I looked at the traces of snow.


    At first, I thought it was a hammer. But now, if I look carefully, these traces are similar to the marks on a hand. I can vaguely see the marks on a finger.


    This should have been left behind by the technique to exorcise ghosts just now, to remind me and also to emit the sound waves.


    Just as I was looking at these scars, suddenly, Lingling who was behind me screamed.


    Lingling rarely would have such a huge reaction, this child was much calmer than normal.


    At this moment, I suddenly screamed out. I hastily turned around only to find that there was a green object suddenly rushing towards me from the bottom of my feet.


    Then he disappeared into the snow.


    I broke out in a cold sweat. The thing that just passed by was obviously a snake!


    How could there be a snake in this season! This place seemed to have a nest of snakes, but it was rather secretive. Just now, that snake had entered the cave ¡­

 C65

    Staring at the mark on the ground, he could tell that the snake was hibernating and should not be moving around.


    But according to the old man, seeing a snake on a mountain in winter was not a good sign.


    It was because it was said that there was a type of snake that could appear in winter. It was called a Shadow Snake.


    In fact, the Shadow Snakes were just a common species in the mountains. However, this type of snake used the place where resentment grew as its nest.


    Along with the growth of the resentment, the snake was also tainted with a bit of resentment, so it was able to accomplish some unimaginable things.


    Could it be that the snake from earlier was a Shadow Snake?


    This is very possible, my foster father left a hoe here for me and even left some traces in this place. Perhaps, he wanted to tell me that there was something strange below.


    But now, in the cold winter, I tried to smash the hoe into the ground.


    I didn''t expect the two blows to cause my hands to go numb. I sucked in a breath of cold air and placed the hoe on the ground.


    Looking at the color of the sky, it was still early. There must be something buried underground.


    When it was warm and the ground melted, it would be at least three months before the dust settled.


    After thinking about it for a moment, I decided to make a move now. It''s still early, no one will come here until dawn.


    It was already dark by this time. Even though it was already dark, it wasn''t even 10 pm yet.


    It definitely wouldn''t work if I dug it up. I found some dry firewood and cleaned up the snow around us.


    At this moment, the surroundings were already clean. I placed the firewood on the ground that was cleared out.


    This way, he would be able to warm up and melt the ground. However, this would take a long time.


    Fortunately, I had plenty of time.


    No matter what, he had to stay in front of the grave. It wasn''t against the rules for him to light a fire while guarding the grave.


    Actually, logically speaking, the Funerary Lady could not send so many people at the same time, especially since these people were not family.


    After all, since ancient times, there had never been a slave or servant master who had said anything, and it was just that there was no other way. After all, the current situation did not allow for Funerary Lady s to be invited from the outside.


    New Village Head wanted to make it look more respectable.


    Looking at the rising flames, I felt apprehensive. There might be a snake nest down there.


    What could be down there? If it was truly a place where resentment was gathered, would there be any danger?


    Snakes weren''t scary. What was scary was what was underneath.


    The digging process was extremely difficult. After melting a bit, the flame was moved away and a small pit was dug out. Then, the fire was moved over and continued burning.


    It took me five hours, and it wasn''t until three in the morning that I managed to dig a hole about fifty centimeters deep. It was even harder than I had expected.


    The ground here seemed to be extremely cold, and even if it was burned, it would still be difficult to melt it.


    At this moment, I was already sweating profusely, unable to feel the surrounding cold.


    It was just a gust of cold wind being sucked in by me, causing waves of pain in my chest.


    However, at this moment, I shifted the flame over. The originally exuberant flame suddenly flickered.


    At this moment, I had already found the entrance to the snake den. Furthermore, it was along this entrance that I dug downwards. I definitely wouldn''t be heading in the wrong direction.


    At this moment, seeing the flames violently swaying, my heart rose. Although there was a breeze in the surroundings, it was the same as the wind from before.


    At least, I don''t feel any obvious change in the wind...


    However, since the wind hadn''t changed, why did the flame suddenly change ¡­


    Furthermore, if one observed carefully, the flames were vertical and jumped up, as if they might be extinguished at any moment ¡­


    Lingling grabbed me at this time, and carefully said:


    "Sister, next... "It really does seem like there''s something ¡­"


    Lingling could sense some strange things that ordinary people couldn''t sense, and right now, the irregular movement of the flames has already caused me to become vigilant.


    While staring at the flames, I suddenly heard a series of creaking sounds from underground.


    It was the sound of nails scratching, as if someone was struggling underneath ¡­


    Furthermore, I could clearly hear that the distance between the sound and me wasn''t very far. Does this mean that I was about to reach the bottom?


    However, the more this happened, the more my heart felt a wave of nervousness. At this moment, with the fatigue in addition to the nervousness, my breathing was very heavy.


    Due to the digging just now, my hair that was above my shoulders was a little messy. Before I left for mourning, I had tied up my hair, but now it had scattered due to intense movements.


    I was about to move the flames away and continue digging when suddenly there was a whooshing sound.


    Moreover, the speed of the jump had increased, and the sounds of violent struggles came from underground.


    The struggling sounds seemed to be mixed with waves of screams and cries.


    The screams belonged to a woman ¡­ And the crying sounds seemed to be that of a baby''s.


    This kind of sound coming from underground made my hair stand on end. The flames in front of me were accompanied by a series of violent pulses, and suddenly, there were some changes as well.


    A faint green color was mixed within the flame. This green color seemed to be permeating through it as it became increasingly denser.


    Gradually, the entire flame turned into a faint green color. That green color was very horrifying, even giving me goosebumps.


    Moreover, this dark green flame seemed to have lost its temperature, and became a little cold ¡­


    The blue fire was called the Ghost Flame, and the green fire was called the Yin Fire.


    It was said that the green flames were because the resentment was too strong, and it stained the flames of the mortal world.


    The pure yang energy was permeated by the resentment and turned into this green color.


    The things below might be quite troublesome ¡­


    I shook the hoe in my hand, knowing that I had to take a good look at what was below.


    Even if... Knowing that the things below could be very dangerous.


    I took another deep breath and stared at the flames on the ground.


    Suddenly, with a loud bang, the green flames exploded.


    A pile of black charcoal and wood flew towards us. I hastily turned around and hugged Lingling before squatting on the ground.


    Following the loud sound, the voice from underground became even more sinister, as if it was ringing right beside my ear and even coming directly from my mind.


    At this moment, the fire had died down and the surroundings had sunk into darkness. I hastily said to Lingling:


    "Lingling, turn on the flashlight!"


    Lingling hurriedly nodded her head, and a pillar of light appeared in front of him. Looking at the pit in front of him, although there were some echoes, but looking carefully, there was nothing inside.


    I gritted my teeth as the hoe in my hand continued to fall down and violently smashed into the ground.


    Clang!


    With a loud sound, the hoe in my hand was almost thrown out. Waves of powerful force caused my hands to hurt.


    But at this moment, I finally saw that there was a deep pit on the ground, and inside it, green balls of things were squirming.


    These green objects were wrapped into balls, just like moving balls.


    On a closer look, it was actually a bunch of coiled snakes!


    The moment Lingling''s flashlight shone on the snakes, she screamed and almost dropped the flashlight.


    There are probably more than a hundred snakes in this pit. Not to mention Lingling, even if I looked at them, my scalp would have turned numb.


    Girls have an inexplicable fear towards this kind of thing. Even though I''ve experienced quite a few things, some of the fear was instinctive and difficult to overcome ¡­


    Looking at the snakes in front of me, I swallowed a mouthful of saliva. I carefully avoided those snakes and used a hoe to brush away the dry soil in the surroundings.


    It was at this moment that I suddenly saw streaks of bright red on the ground.


    It was a bloody red blood, and the place where the blood came from was where the bones were ¡­


    The blood seemed to have just dripped down, but it did not have the slightest bit of heat. Instead, it gave off a cold and gloomy feeling.


    Besides, this was underground, how could there be blood!


    Moreover, those who died in the village must have been buried in tombs. How could there be someone like this that would lie in the ground for so long?


    I frowned at the blood that was still fresh.


    Why... Would there be blood?


    At this moment, those lumps of snakes were still slowly squirming, making my heart feel very uncomfortable.


    He really didn''t want to look in that direction, but he had no other choice. He had to see what was so strange about it.


    Why did that man lead me here?


    I frowned as I felt a gust of cool wind blow past me. In my ears, there seemed to be a wave of deep sounds.


    But I couldn''t hear the woman''s screams, or the baby''s cries.


    Ye Zichen hit the surface of the bones with the flashlight. This bone must have been around for quite a while. Due to the cold weather, it was almost completely frozen by the ground.


    Besides, there were also mats of rotten grass.


    These... What is it?


    It seemed to be something that had wrapped around the corpse, but now it was completely decayed.


    The person who was being carried by the mat and buried underground ¡­


    He took a closer look at the bloodstains on the mat. There seemed to be something fishy about the mottled blood.


    I leaned closer and brought the flashlight closer so that I could see more clearly.


    At this moment, I finally saw that there were symbols on the surface of the bone.


    They were all written on it with fresh red blood. At this moment, at this distance, I could clearly smell a disgusting smell.

 C66

    The smell made my head spin. After coughing a few times, I took a deep breath and let it out.


    After taking a breath, I felt a little more comfortable. Looking at the symbols again, they were all stacked together.


    Layers upon layers of what seemed to be an obsession, writing on it every day.


    Write it every day, write it every day, and at the top of the text, there are overlapping words ¡­


    That was the reason why there was such a scene. There were bloodstains on the surface of the bones.


    There were almost no gaps left. It looked like it had been soaked in blood ¡­


    This made my heart tremble again. I gritted my teeth. If it was really as I had guessed, then there should be traces of dried up blood. How could it be so fresh?


    It was as if he had just taken it out from the blood pool. This was a little strange ¡­


    However, looking at it, I suddenly felt a cool sensation in my mind. Then, I subconsciously distanced myself from these bones.


    Because at this moment, four words suddenly appeared in my mind ¡ª


    Ghost Blood Yin Book.


    The so-called Ghost Blood Yin Book had been mentioned in the Compendium of Evil Theurgy, and should be understood in two parts.


    People bleed, and ghosts also bleed. Not only would they bleed, but the resentful aura on the ghost''s body would be too dense and it would condense into something that looked like blood.


    It could even be seen with the naked eye.


    As for the so called Book of Yin, there were words in the mortal world and naturally, there were words in the underworld as well.


    According to the rumors, those who were psychic in the mortal world would understand some of the underworld''s language.


    The writing of the Underworld had the effect of attracting Yin and Yang.


    The Ghost Blood Book of Yin was a kind of underworld language written by Ghost Being with a strong sense of resentment.


    If these words were seen with the naked eye, it might bring about disaster.


    After all, the characters themselves contained a tremendous amount of resentment, and if one were to be seen by the people of the mortal world due to their ability to stir up yin and yang, they would naturally have some problems.


    However, for someone like me, who only knows how to live for free, there are many things that I should pay attention to.


    This is because walking in the Yin Yang Twin Worlds, the so-called bad luck has nothing to do with someone like me.


    Not only that, people like us who work in vain have been doing it for a long time and are especially sensitive to the changes in yin and yang energies.


    It was because of this that one could sometimes see ghosts.


    There was a saying that if one walked too much at night, it was hard to avoid meeting a ghost.


    Actually, these words were because if a person walked too many paths in the night, their body would be tainted with some Yin Qi.


    The more Yin Qi one had, the more they would be able to see things that they couldn''t see with the naked eye ¡­


    However ¡­ Even though there''s nothing forbidden about it, I still swallowed a mouthful of saliva. One must know that what I saw was the Ghost Blood Yin Book ¡­


    This thing is definitely not ordinary ¡­


    Even the entire Evil Theurgy had said that the resentment in the Ghost Blood Yin Book was not simple.


    Those who wrote the Book of Ghost Blood and Yin were either very stubborn or extremely resentful.


    If you see it, it''s best to avoid it. Otherwise, you might lose your life.


    Presumably, the owner of this book was this pile of bones. What kind of monstrous resentment would write this book down on his bones?


    And why was this man buried here? This area could be said to be the village''s graveyard.


    The villagers had all lived here since they were young, or had married here, so they all had their own family graves.


    Over the years, I''ve seen a lot of dead people, but only the ones my foster father buried.


    Even the notorious Aunt Zhang who died many years ago had the right to enter the Zhang Family''s grave.


    He was buried here, but there was no grave. He was buried here ¡­


    Who could this person be? Was it because he was buried here that he gave birth to such a great resentment?


    Also, why did that man intentionally guide me here?


    This Ghost Blood Yin Book showed that this place was a dangerous place.


    Since he wants to die, is it to lure me into digging this place and take my life while I''m here?


    But on second thought, that shouldn''t be the case. With that person''s ability, if he really wanted to kill me, how could I have survived until now?


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, I suddenly felt a wave of coldness behind me, as though a pair of murderous eyes were staring at me ¡­


    After sensing this, I turned my head around in an instant. At the same time, all of the hairs on my body stood up.


    Perhaps because I was too nervous, I felt as if my body had been pricked by needles, a wave of stabbing pain.


    At this moment, Lingling revealed her alertness, and wherever my eyes look, the flashlight in her hand had already passed.


    I saw a pair of ice-cold eyes in this ice-cold night. It was as if these two ice-cold eyes merged together, or it could be said that they combined together ¡­


    It was a snake! She was staring at me with her tongue out, emitting a dense killing intent.


    It was said that when the snake''s body was bent, it was about to launch an attack.


    This kind of thing was usually very afraid of people, and basically wouldn''t take the initiative to attack humans.


    But the situation is different now. I''ve shoveled their nests.


    Moreover, this kind of Shadow Snake definitely could not be seen as a normal snake.


    After all, these kind of snakes were able to act brazenly in the middle of winter and gather the grievances of the dead.


    At that instant, the moment I turn around, the snake is already charging towards me.


    The thoughts in my mind just now only happened for an instant, and fiercely collided with each other in my brain.


    "Be careful!"


    I shouted, and then grabbed Lingling, and brought him down with me.


    Lingling was obviously very afraid of snakes. If not for the fact that she was in a critical situation, she would have already revealed her fearful heart.


    Then she screamed and fell to the ground with me.


    We both felt the cold of the ground, and then I turned and saw that the snake''s body had moved past us to the other side.


    I casually picked up my hoe from the ground and stood up. When I saw that the snake was staring at us again, the killing intent in my body became even stronger.


    I tightly held onto the hoe as I panted heavily. Waves of white air scattered in the wind.


    At this moment, the cold wind was almost bone-piercing, but ¡­ I can''t feel it anymore. Sweat is still running down my forehead.


    After the snake had been contaminated with a person''s resentment, it had indeed become extremely evil, as if it had a person''s feelings.


    In that instant, the snake was exceptionally fast, like a green bolt of lightning ¡­


    "Swish, swish ¡­"


    The cold voice sounded again ¡­

 C67

    That is the sound that the snake makes when it hisses out its tongue. In my surroundings, the sound of the wind rustles by my ear ¡­


    All of the muscles in my body stiffened. Facing this snake, I tried my best to act calm, but I was still unable to control the trembling of my body.


    I''ve heard that all animals can feel the aura emitted by humans.


    When a person''s aura was strong enough, it would be enough to scare them away.


    It is a pity that the items in front of me don''t seem to be used as food. Bowing once again, I charge forward.


    Ah!


    I screamed and reflexively took a few steps back. The hoe in my hand locked onto the green shadow that was charging towards me from the sky.


    Perhaps it''s because I was too nervous, but at this moment, I was using all of my strength to the limit.


    Woo woo!


    The hoe in his hand rubbed against the air, producing a sound like the wailing of ghosts.


    "Pah!"


    With a crisp sound, the snake was sent flying like a ball and landed in the snow.


    In the process, I also saw a string of blood spurt out. I gasped for breath twice and wiped the sweat off my forehead.


    I never thought that I would be able to hit so accurately.


    However, the moment this snake landed on the ground, I heard a series of weeping sounds from the ground ¡­


    Suddenly, I saw a white shadow. It was as if a pair of bloodshot eyes were staring at me from a pit of earth ¡­


    That face was even more ferocious. The veins on his pale face were popping out densely, and the meridians on his face were like spider webs.


    I couldn''t see the shadow crying. It just stared at me, its mouth open, its lips purple, as if it had been painted with layers of blood.


    Looking at that expression, it seemed even stranger under the moonlight.


    Ah!


    Lingling, who was behind me, screamed out and hugged me tightly from behind, pulling me so hard that it hurt.


    I could clearly feel that this child was trembling. His weak body was actually able to emit such great power.


    It seemed that the poor child was extremely nervous.


    Since her eyes were closed as she threw herself into my arms, I might as well let her maintain this posture. There was no need for her to see what was happening right in front of her.


    At this moment, it was already 4 in the morning. The pale moonlight shrouded the cemetery, covering the hole in front of them.


    It looks like the Ghost Being''s resentment has reached its limit. Even if it were in front of our eyes, we would be able to see it ¡­


    The Ghost Being stared at me, and at the same time, I conveniently took the flashlight from Lingling who was in my arms.


    However, just as the light from my flashlight landed on the Ghost Being''s body, the light from my flashlight suddenly dimmed.


    The light dimmed, then suddenly lit up again with a series of creaking sounds.


    It was as if the contact had gone awry.


    I frowned slightly. I had already heard that there was a fixed magnetic field in both the yin and yang realms.


    And when the Ghost Being gave off some kind of Qi, the magnetic field of the mortal world would be destroyed.


    At this point, it would affect something similar to electricity, which would produce a chain reaction.


    The sizzling sound of the flashlight in my hand became more and more serious. In my ears, I could hear the continuous stream of sobbing, the weeping of women and the crying of children.


    This voice was originally just beside my ear, but gradually, it sounded as if it was in my mind, causing ripples in my mind.


    Gradually the sound was like a big yellow bell in my head, causing waves of pain in my head.


    At this moment, a woman covered in blood suddenly appeared in my mind.


    The woman''s face and lower half of her body were drenched in blood. She was dressed in white, and her thighs were exposed to the outside. Blood was flowing from her wounds.


    Ah!" "Ahhh!


    The woman let out a series of high-pitched screams, as if she was staring at me in my mind.


    Looking carefully, this woman''s appearance was actually very similar to the ghostly figure she saw in the pit!


    "What is it? What for? Who are you! What are you doing! "


    The pain in my head made me feel as if there was a new line of thought in my mind. This feeling was very uncomfortable, it almost made me crazy!


    The screams were getting louder and sharper in my mind, as if it was going to burst out of my brain.


    Blood was flowing out of my nose and my eyes felt as if they were about to pop out of their sockets.


    "Get out! Get out! "


    There was clearly nothing in front of me, but that figure had appeared in my mind. This feeling was too strange.


    I can''t describe it with words. It seems to be able to directly affect my nerves.


    However, just as I was about to go crazy, the scene in my mind slowly changed. That woman''s face was already covered in blood.


    The flesh on his face fell off bit by bit like it was snowing.


    Blood gushed out from the woman''s face like a fountain.


    Even though these images only appeared in my mind and not in reality, I could still feel the stench of blood seeping into my nose.


    As the flesh and blood fell off, I saw that the bones on the woman''s face were already revealed.


    Soon after, beams of light appeared in the surroundings. The raging flames directly engulfed the white bones.


    Following which, a familiar figure appears in front of me. It is ¡­


    It was Tuo Zi''s figure. At this time, under Tuo Zi''s feet, stood a woman whose face was covered in blood. This woman''s stomach was very big, evidently, she was pregnant.


    At this moment, blood was flowing out from between the woman''s legs, and all that was left of her was a pool of blood.


    Why? Why can I see Tuo Zi? What was the relationship between this woman and Tuo Zi?


    I shuddered and took a deep breath, my brain no longer feeling so bad.


    Finally, he was able to calm his heart and carefully observe and think of these scenes in his mind.


    Now, I saw that Tuo Zi wasn''t as simple and honest as before, his face was filled with malevolence.


    With an evil grin on his face, he slowly walked towards the woman in front of him.


    As for the woman, she looked at Tuo Zi in fear, crying, screaming and begging.


    He seemed to be mumbling something, but ¡­ I couldn''t make out what she was saying.


    I felt waves of bone-piercing coldness, so cold that tears were about to flow from my eyes.


    At this moment, the woman''s fear seemed to have entered my body. I could feel everything that the woman felt.


    The feeling of empathy was wonderful, as if at that moment I had both my own memory and that of this woman''s.


    Tuo Zi, on the other hand, completely ignored the woman''s pained expression and continued to sob.


    But this pitiful look made Tuo Zi even more agitated. Tuo Zi let out a strange cry and rushed forward.


    Kneeling between the legs of the woman, ignoring her. The blood flowed from her body as she performed the most primitive action against this pitiful woman.


    Was this scene really happening?


    Thinking about how Tuo Zi died such a miserable death, if he really did this kind of thing, dying thousands of times in this way, isn''t even worth sympathizing!


    This guy ¡­ It was really hateful. At this moment, my palms were already drenched with sweat.


    I heard from my adoptive father that there was a situation that occurred once more, in between the two worlds of Yin and Yang, which was a very magical phenomenon.


    If, under the same circumstances, say, a person dies from a place that remains unchanged after many years, it is possible to see the person as he died.


    To be able to see what this person had done here was a reappearance of popular understanding.


    There was another reappearance, which meant that the corpse had already left the place where it had died. However, the grievance on the corpse was still very strong.


    At this moment, the grievances of the dead could be transformed into the memories of the living.


    By informing the living of their misery in such a manner, it was also a way to vent their resentment.


    At this time, I saw Tuo Zi, who was in my mind, slowly walking over with a blade in hand ¡­

 C68

    At this moment, Tuo Zi seemed to be walking towards me, causing me to subconsciously take a few steps back.


    But when I touched Lingling who was hugging me tightly, my own consciousness was already in a blurry state.


    However, due to my subconscious reaction, I embraced Lingling even more tightly in my embrace.


    Very quickly, I also realised that this Tuo Zi was not walking towards me.


    Tuo Zi normally looked like an extremely honest person, and normally, he looked foolish and innocent. In the end, he died because of the New Village Head''s tricks.


    If the scene that appeared in my mind was really reconstructed.


    This meant that the person seemed to be honest, but in reality, he wasn''t honest at all.


    Of course, there is another possibility, and that is that everything that appears in my mind is an illusion, an illusion forced into my mind by the Ghost Being.


    After all, the Ghost Being did not seem to have any reason to do so.


    Tuo Zi held a sharp knife in his hand, as if he was looking at a toy that he was tired of playing with.


    At this moment, there was no longer any fear in that woman''s eyes, nor any spirit.


    He was filled with despair, turning into ashes. He did not even have the instinct to resist anymore.


    This was true despair. A person''s desire to survive was an instinct. There were very few people who would feel such despair when even their instincts had disappeared.


    It had appeared, proving that this person''s mental state was not normal.


    This woman''s child was definitely gone, and it was unknown what kind of devastation she had suffered from Tuo Zi''s hands, to actually be able to cause her mind to reach such a level.


    Tuo Zi smiled as he got closer, giving others the feeling that he was skilled in techniques, as though this was not the first time he was doing this.


    The sharp knife in his hand stabbed into the woman''s stomach time and time again. The woman''s eyes slowly widened ¡­


    Then, the gray color of despair turns into the color of death. The woman''s life has come to an end ¡­


    Blood flowed out, dyeing the ground red. The entire scene turned red.


    When the image spun again, it was already at the top of the mountain, where we were now.


    At this moment, I saw a few familiar figures digging holes on the ground with all their might.


    Those are all villagers, there''s the former village chief, Tuo Zi, and two of my village''s dead masters!


    These people talked and laughed as if they were doing a very ordinary thing. They kept digging and then threw the corpse into the hole!


    As for the corpse in the pit, it was dressed like a paper man, with thick makeup of makeup, red cheeks and lipstick.


    He was wearing colorful clothes and the wounds on his body could no longer be seen. Since he was burying the body, why did he need to dress it up?


    Perhaps this village had some unknown rules?


    At this moment, streams of black gas rose up, and the group of people had already buried the corpse in a straw mat.


    Tuo Zi and the Village Chief looked a little younger than when they died. If this was really what happened back then, how long had it been?


    Those bones are already like that. I don''t even know how to appraise them. Even if I did, would these bones really be able to be speculated by common sense?


    The Village Chief and the others left while chatting and laughing as if nothing had happened.


    At this moment, not only can I see the scene on the ground, even the scene on the ground appears in my mind.


    I saw the corpse rotting rapidly in the midst of the black gas.


    One could even vaguely see a person rotting. First, it slowly swelled up, and then, his flesh and blood was truly corroded ¡­


    I saw that the soul that was filled with resentment seemed to be trapped in a cage. I wanted to rush out, but there was nothing I could do.


    He could only howl and cry under the ground as the black aura around him grew stronger.


    Slowly, blood flowed out of the spirit body and seeped into its body.


    At this moment, the corpse had already turned into a pile of bones. The soul used bright red blood that seemed to never dry up, and crazily wrote and drew on the bones.


    It let out waves of sinister howls, and waves of despairing sighs.


    There was also the sound of a baby crying, appearing and disappearing ¡­


    Even though I knew it wasn''t real, I was still afraid.


    I could clearly feel the deep hatred from the Ghost Being''s body, as though ¡­


    All the people in the world should die, all must die!


    Not only to accompany him in death, but also to accompany the death of his child!


    This was an incomparable hatred. The words in the human world had their own meanings, but naturally, the words in the underworld also had their own meanings.


    Although I didn''t know what these words meant, I could feel the desire to kill within them.


    In the past, there were people who could use a book to communicate with ghosts and gods. Now, I don''t know if there are still people like them.


    Not only could the Book of Yin communicate with ghosts and gods, it could also provide some deterrence.


    For example, if he used underhanded methods to write down threats, such as writing down his master, some of the little ghosts would naturally leave.


    As I watched these people bury the bodies together, I didn''t know how to calm my heart. I felt a dull feeling in my chest.


    Who exactly was this woman? He had never seen her before, but she was already treated like this when she was pregnant.


    There were very few outsiders in this village. Even if there were, they would be relatives of the villagers. Since they were relatives, they shouldn''t have been like this.


    In my mind, there were a few people who looked at ease. Those experienced movements overturned my knowledge.


    At the beginning, I had the feeling that although the villagers were a little malicious, they had not reached the point where they could kill people.


    Until I found out later that the one who killed Liu Songxian was the village chief.


    One should know the face but not the heart. Perhaps, it was not only the Village Chief himself who was acting in such a manner. Many people were wearing such a layer of skin ¡­


    At this moment, I finally woke up from the haze. I felt a chill on my back and everything in my surroundings seemed to have frozen.


    At this moment, the figure in front of me was still hiding in the pit, staring at me with a pair of eyes.


    The look in his eyes was actually changing, and the murderous aura contained within became more and more dense.


    After going through so many dangers, my instincts have become more and more acute.


    Especially when people encountered many dangers and experienced many life and death situations, they would slowly develop an intuition.


    Just like a veteran who has been through many battles, I can feel the presence of killing intent, and I can also feel that the killing intent is getting stronger.


    I took a deep breath, exhaled white smoke, and took two steps back with Lingling as I prepared to head in different directions.


    If he really met with danger in his life, it would be similar to the time when he was on night watch for his adoptive father.


    After all, life was the most important thing.


    Ghost Being that can write a book on ghost blood and yin is not a good person, I knew that a long time ago.


    Furthermore, he doesn''t think that the Ghost Being would let us see its desolation through its reappearance, so it wouldn''t attack us.


    The two methods of venting the resentment in his heart weren''t contradictory at all.


    However, from the memories of the reappearance of death, I felt that the Ghost Being''s body seemed to be bound by something.


    It was like layers of heavy shackles, or more accurately, a cage, trapping the poor soul inside.


    At this time, the Ghost Being looked truly vicious and malicious, but behind every evil ghost, there was a possibility that there was a tragic story hidden behind them.


    After all, after most people died, the most peaceful option would be to reincarnate as soon as possible.


    However, there were some Ghost Being that had a deep obsession or grievance when they died. This kind of Ghost Being was unable to reincarnate.


    In the words of the entire Evil Theurgy, they carried too many insignificant things in the mortal world. To Rebirth, those were all filthy things.


    Therefore, those who were stubborn could only remain in the human world for the time being. Only when their obsession or resentment was gone would they be able to enter the cycle of reincarnation.


    And some obsession cannot be eliminated, the lonely ghost, will become evil ghost ¡­


    At this moment, I suddenly heard two light whooshing sounds ¡­

 C69

    What could it be that bound the souls of the earth? If it wasn''t for this restriction, the resentment of this soul wouldn''t have reached such a degree ¡­


    Looking at this area, this was originally a cemetery, so logically, there should not be any problems with the feng shui department.


    After a careful observation, I didn''t see anything wrong with it.


    However ¡­ If there was no problem, what was all that I saw? Could it be that they were all fake?


    There''s no need, even if the Ghost Being is causing trouble, there''s no need to create such an illusion to deceive me.


    Ye Zichen looked at the Feng Shui Bureau once again. It was indeed a smooth sailing situation.


    The feng shui of the cemetery in this mountain had definitely been carefully investigated by someone. Moreover, the person who chose this place had great ability.


    One had to know, picking out a small piece of Feng Shui treasure land and building a family tomb was very easy.


    And look at the graves here, every clan, they were all carefully chosen, and what was contained within them was the atmosphere that linked them all together!


    Although they were all separate surnames, if one looked carefully, there seemed to be a faint connection between them.


    Not a single family cemetery was filled with gathering wind and Qi, and on the whole, it looked just like a sky full of stars.


    Although it appeared to be a mess, there was actually a very profound mystery hidden within that he could not figure out.


    It was as if the stars and the stars could communicate with each other, but in truth, there was a certain connection.


    Of course, with my current abilities, I still couldn''t tell. This was what my adoptive father had told me before.


    At that time, he was just speaking casually, and I was just casually listening. At that time, I already hated him a lot.


    I never thought that one day I would be reminded of what he had told me.


    He told me that this kind of situation was known as the Earth''s Central Star. It could be said that half of it was formed by heaven and earth, while the other half was formed through the accumulation of many years of tombs.


    However, the main culprit was the person who found this place all those years ago ¡­


    While thinking about Feng Shui in my head, I suddenly heard a burst of sonic booms in my ears. My heartbeat seemed to stop abruptly.


    Due to his nervousness, his heart felt as if it had been ruthlessly grabbed by some kind of force. Cold sweat flowed down his entire body.


    Then I recognized the sound coming from beside me, not far away.


    It was at this place that two black dots quickly flashed past.


    Soon after, I saw that there were actually two rats. They weren''t that big and went straight into the pit.


    I frowned. What''s going on? Why were the things in this forest so strange?


    Not far from the rat was the coiled snake.


    Snakes were the natural enemy of mice. Did mice not feel fear when they saw these snakes?


    Mice run when they see a snake, which is a subconscious natural reaction.


    On such a cold night, escaping from the ground full of rats and snakes was even stranger ¡­


    The mouse made a series of squeaky noises, and its two thief eyes scanned the surroundings as if inspecting the surroundings.


    It was impossible for him to not see the snake on the ground, but he still did not show any fear.


    Sensing that there was no longer any danger around, the two rats let out squeaking sounds and started to crazily gnaw at the bones on the ground.


    This bite was like two huge beasts, and even their eyes were a little crazy, as if they were stained with a faint blood-red color.


    The mouse seemed to be attracted by the bright Yin Blood, which was why it was in such a frenzy ¡­


    I took a long breath and listened to the crunching sounds.


    At this moment, a long time had passed. Compared to before, the surroundings had become much quieter.


    The figure in the pit had disappeared as well, as if it was a sign that a storm was about to arrive.


    What happened now didn''t seem that surprising, but ¡­


    As if all of them had a very disturbing atmosphere, I couldn''t help but swallow a few mouthfuls of saliva...


    Because of that ghostly figure''s disappearance, Lingling had grown braver. She started to slowly crawl out of my embrace, and carefully looked at her surroundings ¡­


    "It''s alright, Lingling, don''t be afraid. If something happens later, you should leave quickly ¡­"


    The unease in my heart grew stronger and stronger. I continued to bring Lingling and retreat, but I didn''t dare to quickly run behind them. It was as if I was afraid of alerting him ¡­


    Just as I was watching Lingling speak, before I could finish, I suddenly heard two sharp shouts from behind me.


    The two screams sounded like the screams of a child, miserable beyond compare.


    However, when he turned around to look, he realized that the owner of the scream was none other than those two rats.


    As he turned his head, he saw that the two mice were covered in blood. Their white teeth had been exposed from the intense screams, making them look even more sinister.


    Upon closer inspection, there were two rats dripping with blood. The blood on their bodies was actually all from their eyes, nose and mouth.


    As if some kind of disease was spreading rapidly, both mice had this abnormality appear in their bodies at the same time.


    And with it, the fear of me and Lingling.


    My pupils contracted. Just as I wanted to shift my gaze away, I saw that the rat in front of me was convulsing.


    Beneath the originally small body, fresh blood was gushing out. One could vaguely see the rat''s internal organs flowing out from underneath the body.


    It was as if something had opened up their stomachs from underneath their bodies ¡­


    Was he punished for eating the bone?


    The rat''s body first spasmed violently, then slowly stopped, and slowly stopped moving.


    Very soon, the mouse''s corpse turned stiff, but its steaming stomach was still slowly flowing, gradually freezing along with the ice in the pit.


    I grabbed Lingling and ran towards the foot of the mountain.


    "Hurry up and leave!"


    With that, I brought Lingling and started to run, but before I could even take a step, I heard a long sigh.


    The sigh made my scalp tingle. I screamed and turned around, only to see a cold face pressing against mine ¡­


    I breathed out white auras, and the people in front of me breathed out white auras as well.


    It''s just that the breath I breathe out is hot, while the breath of the person opposite me is cold.


    Just like that, their gazes met, and I was able to see the strange eyeball even more clearly.


    His face was pale, and he wore a white robe.


    The only difference was that his white robes were tattered, and looked as if they were stained with blood.


    just like the woman I saw in the reappearance of death...


    "You''re already dead, and I didn''t hurt you. Why bother with me!"


    As my face stuck to the face in front of me, I could feel the cold wind turning turbid as it drilled into my neck.


    At this moment, I could smell a rotten smell in front of me.


    In other words, the air in the entire space was filled with this kind of smell.


    A sickening taste...


    I knew that since this thing had already set its sights on me, it might have already pestered me already and I wouldn''t be able to get rid of it.


    After all, with such a powerful and resentful Ghost Being, how would I be able to get rid of it?


    The so-called Phantom Twists referred to the Yin Yang Two Realms. Humans and ghosts were originally mutually exclusive, but under special circumstances, they would also attract each other.


    Just like a magnetic field, the Yin and Yang were not completely opposite each other.


    However, this kind of attraction was not a good thing for the living. In the outside world, it was said to be haunted by ghosts.


    It was said that people who were haunted would be slowly tortured until they went crazy or died.


    And during this period, Ghost Being will always follow by your side and destroy you ¡­


    Being watched by a malicious spirit was definitely a terrifying thing ¡­


    Thinking of this, I took a deep breath. After asking that question, I forced myself to pretend to be calm as I stared at the pale face before me ¡­

 C70

    The more it''s like this, the more you can''t show any sign of cowardice. Otherwise, it''ll be very dangerous for both me and Lingling.


    After all, the Ghost Being''s ability would be accompanied by a person''s fear and the more you were afraid, the more you would see some strange things.


    At this moment, our gazes met. I asked that question but didn''t get any reply.


    I know it''s no use. I just want to strengthen my courage.


    Such a vengeful ghost now only had mechanical thoughts left. It no longer had the emotions from its past life.


    Except hatred, of course.


    At this moment, the woman in front of him slowly opened her mouth and streams of black liquid flowed out.


    Following that, the roars of a woman and a baby could be heard mechanically from the throat of the Ghost Being ¡­


    If you listen carefully, you can see that the baby''s crying isn''t coming from his throat, but from his lower abdomen...


    Bits of black blood flowed down his chin like a river.


    The Ghost Being didn''t attack, it had been in this state ever since, as if it was purely trying to scare me.


    Due to the blood, the teeth looked a little black with a hint of gloominess.


    "Hualala!"


    At this moment, the bones in the pit in front of them seemed to be affected by the waves of Miasma and began to violently tremble.


    The Miasma slowly spread out, causing the surrounding snow to move.


    Just when my attention was completely focused on that Ghost Being, I suddenly felt my shoulders wet and slippery.


    At the same time, I heard the sound of slow breathing.


    Moreover, there was a distinct heaviness on my shoulders, as if something was pressing down on me, causing my body to tilt subconsciously.


    However ¡­ I looked back, but didn''t see anything ¡­


    Could it be ¡­ Was it just an illusion?


    I was startled, but at this moment, Lingling, who was beside me, suddenly screamed:


    "Sister! On your shoulder! There''s a child on my shoulder! "


    Firstly, because Lingling''s eyes were young, and secondly, because she had encountered a lot of dark things, there were some changes to her eyes.


    Ghost Being s could be seen when a normal child was born, but under normal circumstances, they would close when they were four or five years old.


    As for Lingling, she was already over ten years old, but had not completely shut down yet.


    There were also people who were born with Yin Yang Eye and would follow them for their entire lives. There were also people who would be envious of people who were born with Yin Yang Eye.


    However, he didn''t know that it was a sin for a mortal to see through the world of yin and yang.


    Furthermore, people who had Yin Yang Eye s would definitely not be able to balance out the yin and yang energy in their body. If the Yin Yang Eye could not be randomly controlled to open and close, it would be even more of a mental torture.


    Those who did not have Yin Yang Eye might be envious, but there were those who could not close their doors.


    Right now, I am just so worried about Lingling. She occasionally sees some things but can''t control them.


    At her age, she was already sensible, but her heart wasn''t strong enough.


    It''s easy to get scared.


    Many people would say that the fear of ghosts was simply because of the unknown. When one could truly see through it, they would no longer fear it.


    But... The entire Evil Theurgy had said, no one could completely see through Yin and Yang. The day one could see through Yin and Yang would also be the day one''s life ended.


    After all, Yin and Yang were originally opposites of different worlds. It was impossible for anyone to truly understand or understand someone ¡­ And there won''t be any good end to it either...


    When I heard Lingling''s reminder, my heart suddenly trembled. I hastily turned around and looked at my own shoulder.


    But when he looked at it, he could only feel a heaviness from it. He couldn''t see anything else.


    Now that Lingling said it this way, I understood that this heavy feeling wasn''t an illusion.


    I had no choice but to turn around again and look out of the corner of my eye.


    My heart nearly jumped out of my chest when I saw that. There was a bloody baby lying on my shoulder. This baby was clearly fully developed, but it didn''t have any skin. The bloody baby''s body was still trembling lightly.


    The blood on my body was sticky and cold, flowing slowly down my shoulder.


    The infant''s eyes were pitch black, and looked exceptionally deep and strange.


    The baby seemed to realize I was watching him out of the corner of my eye, and grinned at me.


    However, even though the baby was laughing, a wail that was even more sinister sounded in my ears.


    What was the matter with this child? If it was this woman''s child, then hadn''t this child never been born? If this child wasn''t born, would it also have a soul and turn into an evil spirit?


    I don''t know about that, but I''ve heard stories about a lot of people who have miscarried.


    At that time, there was no abortion in the countryside, but accidents happened. There were also quite a few people who accidentally miscarried.


    I saw the baby smile at me. His mouth was open, but there were no teeth, just a gums with blood seeping through it.


    Looking at this child, all the muscles in my body tensed.


    The soul itself didn''t have any weight, but this kind of evil ghost was different. When pressed against a person''s shoulder, it would give off a heavy feeling.


    This kind of heaviness, even within the entire Evil Theurgy, could not be explained in detail, and only provided a few explanations.


    Some claims suggest that grievance does have a weight.


    There were also those who said that grievances spread and affected people''s thoughts.


    The so-called heaviness was only an illusion. However, when one was truly entangled by resentment, it was very difficult to escape this illusion.


    In the neighboring village, namely Old Bull Village, there was once someone who went up the mountain. At that time, he was just over twenty years old, and when he came back, he suddenly became hunchbacked.


    At that time, the degree of the hunchback was even worse than when Tuo Zi died. At that time, everyone thought that he had contracted some kind of illness.


    He tried his best to correct the situation, but to no avail. Just like that, dozens of years had passed.


    When he was in his eighties and was about to die, he saw a child climb down from his shoulder and wave.


    After he had told her what he saw, he had died. His body was not well to begin with, and he might have been provoked at that time.


    What he said before he died was something that no one knew whether he was speaking the truth or not. Perhaps he was just speaking crazily before he died, but he had been stooped for a lifetime. This was the truth.


    Whether you''re willing to believe it or not, there are some things that will be with you for the rest of your life.


    At this moment, something similar happened to me. Furthermore, the crisis before me seemed to be a little more serious.


    I looked at the baby behind me, and then I looked back at myself.


    But the person in front of me, I don''t know when, suddenly disappeared.


    The moment I turned around, I cried out in alarm. That was because at this moment, I felt the heaviness on my shoulders increase by a lot.


    It was as if something had heavily smashed into my shoulder. I could even vaguely hear the bones in my shoulder creaking.


    Sweat trickled down my forehead, and I breathed heavily...


    Before I could think of what to do, I felt a chill in my throat.


    At this moment, I suddenly understood that the woman I had just seen and the ghostly figure in front of me were actually just an illusion.


    But the baby behind me is the real Ghost Being, the thing that will take my life!


    I suddenly thought of something. Infant bearing mother''s resentment, mother and child being the same, the two of them being born together!


    In other words, an unborn baby would really have its own soul. Moreover, the soul would die suddenly before it was even born, and it would already have a thick aura of resentment.


    Coupled with the resentment of the main body, the two gradually fused together.


    The resentment of the two souls had already entered a state of fusion, even though they had two different thoughts.


    But in reality, the two were symbiotic. They flourished together, and both suffered losses at the same time.


    In the records of other books, this thing was called the Twin Twins, and there was another name ¡ª ¡ª


    Vicious mother!


    While I was still thinking, I suddenly felt a few sharp thorns slowly piercing towards my throat ¡­

 C71

    Their mother was fierce, and it was hard to say whether they were two separate individuals or one whole.


    When they were alive, their blood vessels were connected, and after death, their grievances and auras were interconnected. All of them were prosperous, and all of them were damaged!


    When I felt the sharp point piercing towards my neck, I didn''t dare to hesitate. I immediately took out a rooster bone that I carried with me and pierced it towards the spot I saw from the corner of my eyes.


    A sudden coldness came from my shoulder. Following that, the heavy feeling suddenly disappeared, as if a bundle on my body was taken away.


    I gasped, then led Lingling and ran a few steps forward. After all, I couldn''t see anything at this moment.


    When faced with such a situation, running forward a few steps was a subconscious reaction.


    Fortunately, I always brought along chicken bones and cinnabar, or else I might have died here today.


    Chicken bones and cinnabar are both pure yang. Actually, my foster father told me about them before, but I never realized it.


    In this half a year, I have been reading the Compendium of Evil Theurgy, and the books have always mentioned the miraculous effects of these two things.


    Even those who had never studied metaphysics would be able to use these two things to ingeniously avoid some of the dangers.


    After all, from half a year ago, I knew that the village was not peaceful. The danger to humans could not be counted, and there were also some strange things.


    Whether he was at home or out, he had to bring something to protect himself.


    So I took two things with me, and not only that, but a knife.


    If someone harms us again, they will use their own strength to protect themselves.


    It''s impossible for someone to come and save me every time. If I want to be unharmed, I have to become stronger.


    He didn''t expect that the knife would still be of use, but the bone and cinnabar were.


    The chicken bones were actually found by me in my foster father''s room. They were all rooster bones, which was why they were positive.


    After all, his foster father had been studying this book all these years. It was impossible for him to not have access to the things mentioned in the book.


    It''s a pity that I''m a girl. Otherwise, blood is actually the best magic treasure.


    This was also mentioned in the Compendium of Evil Theurgy, but it was only a rough estimate.


    The man''s blood was pure Yang, and contained much more yang energy than cinnabar.


    However, women were different. There was a hint of femininity mixed in with a hint of femininity.


    Female blood also had some miraculous effects, but this was in the future, so it definitely could not be used to deal with Ghost Being s.


    Especially... Especially an unmarried woman like me.


    I brought Lingling and ran forward, but at this time, I felt waves of cold wind blowing towards us.


    All of the hairs on my body immediately stood on end. I was aware that there might be danger ahead because I didn''t only feel the Yin Qi, but also felt a dense killing intent!


    "Sister! I can''t go any further! There''s danger ahead! "


    At this time, Lingling also screamed. Because she was nervous, her voice was trembling.


    I hastily brought Lingling to a stop. Since they were currently in snow, the ground was a little slippery, so I didn''t stop for a moment. I even slid for a bit.


    He then abruptly changed his direction, wanting to head in another direction.


    Only now did I remember that the Ghost Being in front of my eyes was only an illusion.


    The purpose of the hallucination, then, was naturally to deceive me so that the baby behind me would have a chance.


    That is to say, even though my mother was with me, it was always the baby that attacked me. Instead, I neglected my mother.


    The wave of killing intent in front should be the mother of the mother and son.


    "Lingling! Can you see it? "Be alert and tell me what you can see!"


    Although he could occasionally see the Ghost Being from the corner of his eyes, there were too many limitations.


    Some things are very mysterious, when you inadvertently look at it, you can see, you want to see, but do not see.


    Perhaps there are some profound reasons for this, and it isn''t something that someone at my level can involve.


    The moment my words fell, Lingling took a deep breath, as if she was also fortifying herself.


    She was afraid, but now that it was a matter of life and death for both of us, she could only brace herself.


    Although I couldn''t bear it, if I couldn''t see, I would be like a blind person, with no tricks at all.


    Lingling was so sensible that she naturally understood my thoughts, and quickly looked around.


    And then he said to me,


    "There''s a woman in front with blood all over her body, and a little girl dripping blood behind her.


    A lot of blood is coming towards us! "


    Even before Lingling''s words fell, I already felt the waves of coldness.


    "Coming, coming!"


    Lingling shouted loudly. As soon as she finished speaking, I brought Lingling and dodged to the side.


    "The Pure Spirit Dao. The evil spirits have been dispelled. The sky has been turned into a ghost and the spirits have been shocked. The Dao Yang Fire has been passed down to the Yin!" "Urgent!"


    With that, I threw a handful of cinnabar along the way.


    He also carried this cinnabar with him.


    Although most of the things recorded in the Compendium of Evil Theurgy were evil, there were still more orthodox methods.


    After all, there was no such thing as righteousness or evil. The key point lay in the human heart.


    If a person did not commit the act of betraying the Dao, it would naturally not happen.


    I even wonder now if this book has anything to do with the way my adoptive father died and the fact that his body was not at peace after his death.


    Could he have used too many Evil Theurgy s recorded in this book?


    After all, some cruel spells were a taboo in nature ¡­


    At this moment, I threw the cinnabar in my hand over. In the sky, a sudden gust of wind blows and the cinnabar slowly spirals in the air.


    This scene was very sudden. At this moment, the surrounding wind and waves slowly spread out. The granules of cinnabar actually spread out in the air like a mist, and then slowly fell to the ground.


    In the two directions that Lingling was talking about, at this instant, there were actually bursts of smoke rising from them.


    At the same time, there were sharp cries coming from both sides, a woman on one side and a child on the other.


    The fact that I threw the cinnabar in front of me probably caused some damage to the two Ghost Being.


    But I also know that this wound is definitely not too big. After all, this mother was a very powerful being.


    In the end, I don''t have a good teacher, and ever since I executed the techniques from the Evil Theurgy, there has always been a shadow in my heart.


    This caused the current me to only dare to execute a few small techniques, and I simply didn''t dare to execute the things inside the complete Evil Theurgy, afraid that something like last time would happen again.


    I still don''t know what I threw in last time, but if I do, I might lose my life.


    It was good enough that he could stay alive in this situation. He didn''t even think about destroying his mother.


    "Big sister, it''s useless. They''re coming again!"


    At this moment, Lingling called out from beside me in a low voice!


    Although she purposely lowered her voice, I could still feel the sharpness in it due to her nervousness.


    Initially, he thought that the cinnabar could temporarily stop the two Ghost Being, but he never thought that it would only result in two miserable cries.


    After that, I felt two cold winds nearing once again. Lingling tugged on the corner of my clothes, as if she wanted to say something to me.


    However, just as his mouth opened, he didn''t wait for a reply.


    At this moment, Lingling''s body trembled once again. I saw that her young body had suddenly stiffened, and after that, her pair of eyes, seemed to have slowly become wrapped in a layer of film, and it looked somewhat strange ¡­


    "Lingling! Lingling! "


    Lingling is young, so it''s much easier for a girl of this age to attract a Ghost Being than for me.


    Seeing that Lingling''s condition isn''t right, I anxiously wanted to let her go.


    Otherwise, not to mention saving Lingling, even I would have fallen into her trap.


    And at this moment, the hand I was pulling Lingling with also transmitted waves of bone-piercing coldness.


    Before I could let go of him, I felt a sharp pain from my palm.


    I took a deep breath and exhaled the white air.


    I anxiously struggled for a bit, before finally breaking free from Lingling''s grasp.


    Fortunately, Lingling''s hands were small, and I was the one who had been holding her the entire time.


    Now, you have to catch me in turn to make it less secure.


    But just a moment ago, Lingling had released extremely terrifying force, even though she had broken free, she was still shocked!


    Even if it''s a ghost, it would still take the initiative to attack the weaker parts.


    I frowned, I wanted to slap myself twice. Lingling''s body was obviously invaded by the Evil Yin Qi.


    If he did not make his move now, it was very possible that Lingling would be killed by the streams of Yin Qi!


    I can''t see the Ghost Being, but I can see the color of Lingling''s face rapidly decreasing!


    He had no choice but to use it! I clenched my fists and gritted my teeth!

 C72

    Originally, he did not want to use the Evil Theurgy anymore, but he had no other choice now. If he did not use it, Lingling would die!


    My heart had almost reached my throat as it lightly trembled. The moment I think about using the true techniques of the Evil Theurgy, the scene from last time will clearly appear in my mind.


    It was as if it had already been imprinted, impossible to erase.


    Actually, in this half a year, I did understand a bit about mastering a technique.


    The main thing was that the Qi had to be adjusted well. In the middle section of the Evil Theurgy, it talked about some methods to control Qi.


    Actually, the way the Yin-yang Dao''s Qi was controlled and practiced was similar to the way the Yin-yang Dao controlled Qi. However, compared to the Yin-yang Dao, it was a little more mysterious.


    The last time I used it, it was all because of my poor control of my Qi and the way I used it.


    Of course, this was also due to the fact that the content of the book itself was very evil. If one''s breath became chaotic, it would be impossible to maintain one''s mind.


    It was very easy for that kind of situation to occur. It could be said that he had gone berserk.


    As I watched Lingling''s face slowly become bloodless, my hands formed two hand seals.


    Then, I tried my best to adjust the aura in my body. Although I''ve practiced this method countless times, it''s still the first time I''ve used it in a real battle.


    As a result, I couldn''t help feeling a little nervous as I recalled the contents of the book, hoping that every detail would be exactly the right one!


    After adjusting my aura, I picked up a branch from my side and chanted the incantation from last time.


    It was still the same move from last time, Innate Yin Qi! It had already been half a year since he had used the technique.


    I was already drenched in cold sweat before I could even use it. When the branch in my hand touches the ground, my hand couldn''t help but tremble slightly.


    However, looking at Lingling''s face which had turned even paler, and her eyeballs which were gradually filled with traces of blood, my heart started to firmer.


    "If I die, I die!"


    After muttering those words, my hands stop shaking. When I feel an intense desire to protect them, I can overcome any fear.


    The branch in my hand drew on the ground rapidly. The snow danced along with the marks I drew on.


    Shua shua shua!


    Sounds, the snow, and I was fast.


    In the process of paddling, I felt as if something was slowly being pulled out of my body.


    This was a normal occurrence, after all, there were strong and weak points in the cultivation of the Yin-yang Dao, and when those people cultivated, they were all cultivating their own Qi.


    After all, I only learned for half a year, and I don''t have many teachers.


    Now that he was able to reach this level, it wasn''t an easy feat for him to completely execute a technique.


    This was also one of the major factors limiting the Yin-yang Dao, making it impossible for it to become infinitely strong, to the point that it could reach a certain level.


    With the human body, there were very few things that could be accomplished if you carefully thought about it.


    The branch in my hand moved, which required the Qi in my body to be transformed into the mystical energy of the Rune to communicate with the heaven and earth.


    While I was paddling, I could feel a gust of wind coming from my surroundings. It was as though there were many gales swirling around me like a whirlpool.


    It was a spectacular sight to behold, with snowflakes falling one after another.


    This is the true yin aura entering the earth. With my current ability, it is far from being as violent and forceful as before. However, it still makes me feel a little tired.


    I felt streams of yin aura converging towards my direction and slowly seeping into the ground.


    The Talisman was originally drawn on the snow, but at this time, a gust of cold wind swept past and blew on the snow, blowing it away.


    Shua shua shua!


    The white snowflakes were thrown high into the air by the wind, looking like petals falling from the sky. Then, they slowly landed on other places.


    And the Rune on the snowy ground, had already disappeared.


    There was a difference between Rune and Rune, some Rune would lose their effect as the words disappeared.


    However, this Rune was different. From the very beginning, it had already attracted both Yin Yang energies. From its effects on the Rune to the moment the energy within the Rune dissipated, it would not stop just because the words had disappeared.


    As for the current Lingling, she seemed to be unable to control her writing body as she walked towards them.


    However, these few steps were very difficult, as if he was struggling.


    When the Yin energy entered his body, it was naturally something that entered Lingling''s body.


    And at this time, just as the thing was about to be brought underground, Lingling was implicated.


    And finally, Lingling''s body was slowly returning to normal as well. It was just that there seemed to be some pain, because there was something in her body that was struggling, and such pain was unavoidable.


    I took a deep breath and exhaled it out, trying to ease the nervousness in my heart.


    However, before I could even breathe, I suddenly felt the air in front of me tremble.


    Lingling let out a sharp and hoarse scream, and that scream was not made by Lingling herself, but by the thing inside her body.


    As the aura in front of them began to fluctuate, the surrounding snow started to fly even more fiercely and violently.


    All of this happened very quickly, and in that instant, I felt a gust of cold wind sweep towards me.


    And at this moment, Lingling''s body also returned to normal. She only looked very exhausted, and his face slowly recovered its color.


    Seeing such a situation, I anxiously hugged Lingling, afraid that she would be injured again.


    But just as I hugged him, before I could stand still, I suddenly heard an explosion from where I was drawing the talismans. It sounded like firecrackers were burning.


    At the same time, the swirling winds and falling snow, which were originally still flying about, suddenly scattered in all directions, rushing towards the eight winds.


    At this moment, the scene was as though a dam had burst. At this moment, I could also hear waves of sinister laughter.


    The power of the Yin Qi had been destroyed!


    Although it was said that my yin energy had entered the earth, there is also a limit. This only means that the limit that I can unleash is not enough to deal with the two Ghost Being.


    These two Ghost Being were a little too savage ¡­


    "Lingling, can you still run?" Looking at Lingling who was breathing heavily right now, I asked worriedly.


    Lingling nodded her head, indicating that there was no problem, and I let go of him.


    "Hurry up and run down the mountain. Run further away, I''ll cut off the rear here!"


    Originally, I wanted to make Lingling my witness, a fight between me and the Ghost Being.


    But from the looks of it, this idea was truly a little dangerous for Lingling.


    Fortunately, I can also feel the Yin Qi coming from me, so I should be able to deal with it for a while.


    "But sister! If you can''t see them, something will happen! "


    Since Lingling was together with me for such a long time, she naturally could easily guess what I was thinking.


    If I say such words now, how can she not be anxious?


    I didn''t reply, but used both of my hands to form hand seals.


    Seeing my resolute expression, Lingling thought she had never seen me like this before. She was scared too and didn''t dare to disobey me, so she slowly retreated backwards.


    But, how could the Ghost Being do as she wished!

 C73

    How could the Ghost Being do as he wished, how could he do as I said!


    Just at that moment when Lingling had just taken a step forward, I already felt waves of cold wind blowing towards me.


    Looking at the time, it was already 4 in the morning, and the sky was about to brighten up. Normally speaking, in the mountain, when it was morning, even if the Ghost Being was ferocious, it would not be too excessive.


    But now, I''m afraid I won''t be able to hold on for that long.


    Right now, he could only fight for Lingling so that he could leave this place.


    Thinking of this, I took a deep breath. Then, I felt both sides of the wind blowing towards me.


    He took out two pieces of yellow paper from his foster father''s room.


    It was just ordinary yellow paper used to draw talismans.


    Afterwards, I used the knife in my hand to cut open the middle finger and rapidly draw on the paper.


    Although my blood doesn''t contain the same amount of Yang energy as a man''s, it has other uses and is able to accomplish things that the pure Yang blood can''t do.


    At this moment, my hand was drawing and my mouth was muttering:


    "Yin Yang Reversal Demon and Fire are born. People who pass by must not move forward, but humans and ghosts at the place where the Yin Fire goes into Ethereal Opening will startle demons and evil beings! "Urgent!"


    This move was called a bit of Yin Fire.


    They all knew that the flames of the mortal world could restrain Ghost Being, but they didn''t know that the flames of the mortal world, if properly used, could also restrain Ghost Being.


    This bit of Yin Fire could drive out ghosts and hurt people. It could absorb their yang energy.


    However, with my current abilities, at most, I would be severely ill, so I shouldn''t die.


    There was often a saying among the common folk that seeing a ghost fire was unlucky and unlucky, or that one would get sick.


    In reality, this wasn''t a bad idea because the Ghost Flame itself was the Underworld Flame. Under normal circumstances, the floating Ghost Flame would be called the Ghost Lantern.


    Since Ghost Lantern is negative, it is naturally the same as the Yin Fire that I am currently igniting, which is able to devour people''s yang energy.


    For a person with a strong body, their yang energy was strong enough to withstand the corrosive effects of this yin fire.


    However, the weaker a person''s body was, the weaker yang energy wouldn''t be able to resist the Yin Fire''s devouring. This formed a vicious circle, and the Yang energy within one''s body would become even weaker.


    After a person''s yang energy weakened, they would either have bad luck or suffer from some disease.


    This was normal and unavoidable.


    According to people''s understanding, Yin-yang Dao s were usually used to deal with Ghost Being.


    And those that could influence or harm people, would usually be defined as Evil Theurgy.


    But just as I said, there is no righteousness or evil in magic. It depends on the will of the people. If the process of casting a spell is too malevolent and bloody, I won''t learn it.


    At this moment, the moment I said those words, I felt a chill coming from my fingertips. In fact, my entire fingertips had turned numb.


    After that, I looked at the surrounding Yin wind that was swirling around me. In a trance, I felt as if I could see two faint blue lights dancing on top of the Talisman.


    However, this faint blue light only lasted for a split-second, followed by a flash of blue. Waves of green smoke slowly rose up along with the yellow paper.


    The yellow paper had an ice-cold feeling. Actually, the yellow paper was burning right now, but the naked eye could not see it at all.


    Because these were the flames of the underworld, they were released by human means and were very difficult to detect.


    Even I, who had a deep connection with Yin Fire, couldn''t see it.


    Every time something like this happened, I would be frustrated that I didn''t have the ability to see the Yin Yang Twin Realms. If I had a Yin Yang Eye, I would be able to see what kind of flame I had created.


    The flames of the Underworld were relatively easier to ignite, and the Talisman that Liu Qing had used last time to ignite it was a type of yang fire, which was much more difficult to ignite.


    I can''t get Talisman to ignite the Yang Fire right now, although I don''t understand how strong Liu Qing is, but I''m sure that he is much stronger than me right now.


    If I had a Yin Yang Eye, I would be able to see blue flames flowing on the yellow paper.


    Because it was a flame from the underworld, there was only a small amount of smoke.


    Moreover, the waves of smoke seemed to emit chilliness, causing one to feel a chill when touching them.


    "Lingling, come behind me!"


    I said, then pulled Lingling, and at the same time, threw out the yellow paper in my hand.


    There was only one yellow paper for the drawing, and the other one for me. I lit the cinnabar powder with one hand and used the cinnabar powder to write a series of vague symbols on the yellow paper.


    "The Yin-yang Dao occupies the entire universe, a divine talisman covers the heavens, the Nine Heavens Goddess orders everything, a myriad of divine techniques to seal demons! "Urgent!"


    With a low growl, the moment I said those words, I felt the yin aura around me stop abruptly.


    The place where the Yin Fire went was the ghost lady. The rune that I just drew was headed straight for the baby.


    Although I couldn''t see these two things, I could sense their position and deduce them based on their auras.


    Furthermore, even if we were to guess, we would be able to guess that these two things were definitely attacking us from this direction.


    Based on where they were just now, combined with their auras, it was actually not that hard to determine their specific location.


    The talisman I drew just now is called the Nine Heavens Sealing Spirit. It''s a pure Yang talisman.


    Although I am a woman, the effect of using this kind of Talisman through cinnabar and self-control is not too bad.


    On one side was the Yang Qi Soul Sealing Spirit and on the other was the Yin Fire Burning Ghost. Both sides of the air began to tremble.


    Moreover, there was an inexplicable feeling of alternating cold and heat.


    This feeling might have been real, or it might have been just my imagination. After all, it was my first time using it, so I didn''t understand it very well.


    At this moment, I was continuously using several moves from the Compendium of Evil Theurgy. Not only was I exhausted, I was also a little worried.


    I''m more worried about the preface to the Evil Theurgy. If it''s true, then it will definitely affect me greatly ¡­


    Human life was precious and could not be wasted.


    And I never kowtowed to the book or anything like that.


    To kowtow to a book that recorded the Evil Theurgy, perhaps he would become an adopted father in the end.


    Right now, the two Talisman s, Yin and Yang, didn''t land on the ground after being thrown out by me. Instead, they flew with the wind towards both sides.


    Following which, both sides started to smoke while I stood in the middle, holding my sword fingers and gently putting them in front of my lips:


    "Clear and pure, spiritual and spiritual. The Dao of Divine Light is clear and pure. My name is the Yin Yang World and I have triggered hundreds of Yin and Yang ghosts to harm me!"


    Following my words, I spread my arms wide and drew a long line on the ground with my sword fingers.


    It was like the dividing line between Yin and Yang, and this line was drawn using the chant he had just recited.


    Yin and yang were at the extremes of Yin and Yang. One was a ghost, and the other was a flaming ghost. The energy exuded from both of them was like a balance that was on par with each other.


    "Hurry up and go, Lingling! "What are you still standing there for!"


    I had Lingling hide behind me earlier, but she''s still watching behind me now, her face full of cowardice.


    Even though I was afraid, I still wanted to stay by my side, unwilling to leave.


    Now that she heard my words, Lingling knew that she wouldn''t be able to continue staying here.


    On my body, there were streams of auras circulating around me. Although I couldn''t see the Yin and Yang energies, I could see that the surrounding air was trembling due to the auras.


    The tremor is visible to the naked eye...


    From my left and right sides, creaking sounds continuously came out, as if the Ghost Being was struggling.


    Lingling, on the other hand, had also run quite a distance away and was waiting for me there.


    This season''s dawn had always been slow. I didn''t expect that I would be able to hold on until dawn arrived. I only used my body''s aura to restrain the auras coming from the left and right of me.


    At this moment, I saw the thread on the floor slowly turn black and purple as though it was stained with fresh blood.


    This line was originally drawn in the snow, but the dark purple color slowly suffused the air.


    It was as if black blood was seeping through, and at this moment, my arms also felt numbed, as if an extremely powerful tearing force was rushing towards my arms!


    Not good! He couldn''t hold on any longer!

 C74

    At the same time, a tearing force came from both sides, as though there were two people pulling on me from both sides, trying to tear me apart.


    With my ability, it will be quite difficult to delay this mother.


    Now, from my skin to my bones, I heard a series of creaking sounds. The pain was indescribable!


    I took a deep breath and looked at the yellow paper on either side.


    At this moment, the yellow papers on both sides were floating in the air, as if they were placed on top of something.


    However, at this moment, the yellow paper began to tremble with a ''hualala'' sound. After all, it was a piece of paper.


    The Yin Qi from before was a Rune that still had its power even though its writing had been destroyed.


    But these two symbols were different, if the Talisman was destroyed, then the power above would also disappear.


    However, Talisman were used to communicate with their powers, so they were naturally wrapped up by the energy that was triggered.


    If the Talisman was destroyed by the Ghost Being, it could only mean one thing. This kind of strength was not enough to deal with the Ghost Being.


    From the Yellow Paper''s state, it could be seen how the two were battling.


    The Talisman was damaged, that''s what I thought of from the beginning, but I didn''t think it would be so fast!


    Crash! *


    The sound coming from the paper was getting louder and more terrifying.


    Seeing the cracks on the two Talisman, the power on top of them, due to the damage from the cracks, was not as strong as before.


    As for the line on the ground, it had now turned completely black and purple, and was constantly spreading to its surroundings.


    Now, Lingling doesn''t have to worry too much about it. What I need to worry about now is how can I survive!


    At this moment, I was already in a imminent situation. Waves of howls came from my throat and I felt the strong gales on both sides were like sharp knives that continuously slashed at my face.


    The waves of pain made me almost numb.


    Sensing that the two Talisman were about to collapse, I did not dare to hesitate and directly took out the chicken bones from my pocket and inserted them into the ground one by one.


    He followed the black line and inserted seven more.


    The Yin-yang Dao was originally a mystical object. Yin Yang Energy and Yang Qi repelled each other, but under some sort of inevitable causal relationship, it could still complement each other.


    At this moment, to the Talisman on both sides, I am the inevitable causal link. The line that I drew is equivalent to the dividing line between Yin and Yang.


    To be able to link the auras of two Talisman together, had a feeling of complementing each other.


    At the same time, it is also convenient for me to control. One yin and one yang, this is a contradictory concept. It will be difficult to control it simultaneously.


    With this thread linked together, it would be much easier to control. Even one''s own aura would inadvertently circulate.


    But now that the thread had been corroded by the Yin Qi, even though it still had some effect, it was still useless.


    I frowned as I thought about this. Seven chicken bones were already stuck in the ground.


    Right now, the ground was extremely hard. Even though the chicken bones were quite sharp, it was still very difficult to stick them in.


    He was barely able to maintain his standing posture, but he was still inclined to the side.


    However, due to the urgency of the situation, I didn''t have the time to think about it any further. At this moment, the chicken bone had already been inserted into my body.


    I quickly cut my palm with a knife. Although time was of the essence, this knife cut into my palm with a reasonable amount of blood, so the wound wasn''t very deep.


    But it was still very painful, so painful that I took in a breath of cold air.


    At this time, the Talisman on both sides of the road were already wrinkled. If one were to look carefully, it could be seen that the Talisman had already become riddled with holes from the intense trembling.


    I cut my palm and held the knife in my blood-stained palm. Then I let the blood drip from my palm along the chicken bones on the ground.


    "Order of Yin and Yang, regulation of this world, command of the Gods and Demons, invulnerability to all demons!" Urgent like a law! "Stop!"


    With that, I stomped my right foot on the ground, causing my leg to go numb.


    At the same time, a series of light sounds came from the ground.


    My knife was turned into two hands. There was nothing under the knife, but I felt an inexplicable force pushing me forward.


    This kind of pushing force appeared extremely suddenly. The moment I felt this kind of power, I subconsciously increased the strength of my hands and the knife in my hands fell towards the ground.


    Almost at the same time, a series of light sounds came from the ground.


    Upon closer inspection, the sounds that had been produced before were all the chicken bones on the ground that had originally tilted upwards. It was as if they had been controlled by some sort of force.


    Not only that, the ground was just too hard, so the chicken bones didn''t sink too deep into the ground.


    At this moment, the chicken bone was stuck into the hard ground a few more times, firmly and firmly.


    Following that, it was as if a whirlwind had appeared around the chicken bones, causing a series of whooshing sounds on the ground, blowing away all of the snow in the surroundings.


    As for the black color, it was directly blown away along with the gusts of wind.


    There are even more places where the red of my blood seeps through and covers the black.


    At this moment, the blood in my palm was still dripping. The series of actions that I had just performed sounded very complicated, but it was actually very coherent.


    The Talisman on both sides also stopped trembling at this moment, as if they were truly subdued.


    At the same time, waves of fluctuations came from the air on both sides. The Yin Qi in the two sides also started to boil.


    The chicken bone is yang energy while my blood, yang energy contains yin energy.


    This way, it would form a pattern of yin and yang.


    Even though it was just a thin line, with these chicken bones, it had the power of a ''lock''.


    Not only did it lock down his own strength, it also locked down both sides.


    This way, I won''t have to control it for the time being, giving me time to escape.


    At this moment, my blood was almost flowing out. I immediately kept my knife, clenched my fist and turned around to run.


    It was too cold around him, and if he exposed the wound on his palm to the outside, it would feel very painful, as if there was something tearing and biting at it.


    The instant I turned around to leave, I suddenly heard ear-piercing screams coming from behind me, causing the snow around me to tremble.


    As for that sinister aura, it had suddenly increased dramatically. Furthermore, it was still frantically growing.


    After all, this Ghost Being has already locked its grudges onto me, which means it has already chosen me.


    If I leave now, I will naturally enrage the Ghost Being. To them, I will definitely die tonight!


    I''m not sure about the adoptive father''s intentions. Maybe he wants me to understand something.


    But it''s impossible for him to not know the dangers inside, so it''s also possible that he just wanted to kill me!


    The screams coming from behind me made my eardrums hurt, as if something had pierced through them.


    Maybe it''s because I have fought with the Ghost Being before, but at this moment, I can actually hear the voice of the Ghost Being so clearly!


    The moment I almost fell to the ground, I suddenly realised that I have been able to hold on for so long!


    Just a little bit more! Just a little bit more! He absolutely could not fall down here!


    That wave of screams stung my brain, and I could faintly hear a crisp sound coming from behind me!


    Pow! Pow! Pow!


    He hastily took a look and saw that the chicken bones on the ground were breaking apart one by one!


    It directly exploded from the middle, sending the fragments scattering in all directions!


    Furthermore, that row of chicken bones had exploded one after another. These Ghost Being were truly enraged, to actually be able to emit such a strong power.


    Streams of Yin Qi burst out, like a flood bursting through a dike, unstoppable.


    But at this moment, I had already run out, and it was impossible for me to continue the stalemate with the Ghost Being, so I could only take advantage of the fact that the two talismans were still around and quickly run out!


    I gritted my teeth and sped up, but my mind was still buzzing!


    He had to run or die! The only thought in his mind was to run like mad!

 C75

    Pah pah pah!


    The sound of explosions reverberated in the air, reverberating in the vast mountain area. It was as though all the animals in the distance were crying out to each other in low voices.


    The sounds of explosions were now resounding in my ears, ringing out, and screaming in my brain.


    Following that, I heard an even more violent crash sound. It was the two yellow papers from before. At this moment, they had all been completely torn apart.


    After which, I felt the boundless Yin Qi behind me start to move, like the water from a broken dike, unstoppable!


    From the corner of my eyes, I could clearly see the snowflakes behind me dancing about crazily.


    It was swept up by the waves of cold winds!


    Seeing how the snow that blotted out the sky was about to fall on me, I pushed my speed to the limit.


    Due to my high speed and the constant skidding on the ground, I almost fell to the ground several times. However, I managed to forcefully hold on.


    "Sister! Sister! Come over quickly! The thing behind us is about to catch up! "


    At this time, Lingling saw everything from afar and cried out in alarm. Because of her fear, that sharp sound seemed to have cut across the sky.


    I can''t take it anymore! I can''t take it anymore! Too late!


    My pupils contracted. I had already reached my limit and could no longer accelerate, but I felt that something behind me was about to close in.


    At this moment, I suddenly heard a loud sound from behind me, as if something was struck violently.


    With the noise, I heard the screams behind me become sharper, but the feeling that made my head spin was gone.


    At this time, I also saw Lingling running towards my direction.


    Her eyes seemed to have calmed down a little, and I couldn''t feel the Miasma approaching me.


    It was as if he was bound by something, bound to a large circle.


    Hearing the screams from the big circle, I was originally on tenterhooks. I wanted to tell Lingling not to come over for fear of any more mistakes.


    However, it didn''t take long for me to realize that I really couldn''t get out of this place. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have gotten so close to them, so why would I stop right now?


    Only then did my heart ease a little, and I was still in shock. I patted my chest and panted heavily.


    At this time, the banging sounds continued, and the air was still fluctuating.


    What was going on? How could there be the power to bind this thing?


    That night, I was truly terrified and exhausted. At this moment, the nervousness was like a tide, slowly disappearing from my body.


    When the tension disappeared, my body almost lost its balance and I almost fell to the ground.


    This night is really too tiring. The arcane skill I used just now almost drained my entire body.


    Under the threat of my life, I had no choice but to endure.


    At this moment, I suddenly thought of a scene that appeared in my mind. I saw that after this woman was buried here, her soul wanted to leave this place several times.


    He struggled and roared as hard as he could, but this place was like a cage.


    Now, could it be that this scene is similar to the one in my mind? It''s just that I''ve dug up the soil on top of it, so the scope of the scene in my mind expanded as well ¡­


    If the villagers were to come at night, wouldn''t they be in danger?


    Also, from this Ghost Being, I also found the secret of this village. Even though it''s only a small corner, at least I saw it and took a step forward.


    I brought Lingling with me and did not leave. What happened tonight caused both of us to find it difficult to calm our hearts. Be it her or me, neither of us spoke for a long time ¡­


    The two of us remained silent as though we were waiting for something. After an hour or so, the sky started to brighten, and the sound of the collision finally disappeared.


    The scream seemed to still echo in the mountains, but it was slowly fading away. At this point, my hanging heart finally relaxed.


    Too many things happened during the night, but fortunately, the sky was already bright by now, and I had also completed what the Funerary Lady was supposed to do. I had been protecting the surroundings the entire time, not too far away.


    At this point, the surrounding activity had already calmed down. I waited outside for a while longer, wanting to see what was going on. I was afraid that something might happen out of the blue.


    He waited for another half an hour. Although it was late in the morning this time of the year, as long as he was able to light up a little, he would be able to light up very quickly.


    There was already a hint of sunlight. At this moment, when I looked at the surroundings of the tomb, it was already a mess, with quite a few battle marks left behind.


    However, it was likely that the villagers would not be coming into the mountain for a long time. It would only take a day for these scars to be completely wiped away.


    Light had already appeared. I waved towards Lingling, telling her to wait here and not to get any closer.


    As for me, I slowly approached the pit. During this process, my heart was beating rapidly, as though it was about to jump out ¡­


    As I got closer and closer to the pit, I could clearly hear my heartbeat and my heavy breathing.


    And my body creaks when I move because it''s too stiff.


    I heaved a sigh of relief when I reached the front of the hole. The bones were still bright red, but cracks had appeared on them.


    These cracks were densely distributed, as if struck by an extremely heavy force. Coupled with the blood-red color, they became even more shocking.


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva and stared at the bone for a long time. Then, four words appeared in my mind ¡ª


    Sin on the body!


    A grievance struck the body. It was one saying within the entire Evil Theurgy, and they were divided into two.


    The other type was the heavy pressure of resentment, causing one''s yang energy to weaken bit by bit, slowly draining away until the person was completely dead.


    It sounded similar to what had happened to the hunchbacked old man, but it was not exactly the same.


    Therefore, the barrier between the yin and yang was very thick and ordinary people could not explore.


    It was also impossible to completely understand it all. There were too many mysteries on the Ghost Being, and the matter of the evil spirits taking their lives was even more strange. If they really wanted to collect it and research it, it was possible that they would not be able to finish studying it in a few lifetimes.


    The other explanation was that the Ghost Being that was originally living on top of his corpse already had a very heavy aura of grievance, but it suddenly became much more powerful, and even multiplied by several times.


    There were very few cases like this where even corpses were damaged. After all, very few Ghost Being would have such a sudden increase in their grievances and grievances.


    Moreover, no matter if it was a wraith or an ordinary soul, normal Ghost Being would leave their body after death.


    A normal soul wanted to go to the Underworld so that it could reincarnate and be reborn. This should be the instinct of a Ghost Being.


    As for Ghost Being, they would complete their own obsession and even wander around.


    If this kind of Ghost Being could not fulfill its own wish, then its obsession would become stronger and the grievances it had on its body would become denser and denser.


    This kind of Ghost Being would naturally not stay at their corpses, and there was only one possibility for them to stay here ¡­


    That is, the soul is imprisoned here, just as we see it now.


    However, even the entire Evil Theurgy could not truly explain this specific process. After all, all the people who could truly understand it were already dead.


    Being able to involve some hidden books, it was impossible for it to exist in this world ¡­


    Thinking about this, I took a deep breath. Looking at the bones on the ground, could my appearance really make the Ghost Being give birth to such a strong resentment?


    Logically speaking, even if you wanted to kill me, you shouldn''t have caused such a violent eruption of resentment ¡­


    As I was thinking, I saw something in the middle of the bone.


    At the same time, I saw a hole on top of the corpse''s skull.


    At night, because the bones were covered in red blood stains, I didn''t have a chance to look at them closely.


    At this moment, I looked at it in detail and frowned. There is actually such a thing in this grave ¡­

 C76

    I hadn''t seen the location of the bones, and the fragments of memory were only fragments, after all, and I couldn''t have known the whole story.


    In other words, I don''t know many of the details and need to slowly explore them myself.


    At this moment, I suddenly saw something like this in the pit, which piqued my interest.


    Soul Suppressing Cones...


    A tool that would cause a person''s soul to not be at peace even after death, it could also be called a magic tool.


    This Soul Suppressing Awl wasn''t large. After a person dies, it will pierce the head, causing the soul to be unable to reincarnate. Even if the soul becomes a ghost, it can''t harm someone.


    However, the Soul Suppressing Cone was very insidious. As a person''s soul was sealed within a corpse, the soul could feel an incomparably strong sense of despair. It could also feel their own body slowly rotting away as well as the pain that came from their body.


    Just so that his soul could remain here, why would he choose such a sinister method?


    Look at this Soul Suppressing Cone. It was surrounded by a pile of red patches, but because it was mottled with rust, it looked as if it had experienced a long period of time and had become even more ancient.


    The surrounding bones were all red, except for the Soul Suppressing awl, which was not stained with even the slightest amount of blood.


    This also showed that the Soul Suppressing Awl was still extremely sinister and even the Ghost Being didn''t dare to touch it.


    Even after so many years had passed, the Yin energy still hadn''t dissipated, which was enough to show just how terrifying the Soul Suppressing Awl was.


    No matter what it was, no matter if it was a weapon or a Talisman, the power would slowly weaken with the passage of time.


    Time was the scariest thing in the world, it could always wipe everything out.


    As for how long it would take, it all depended on how strong it was.


    At this moment, the Soul Suppressing Awl was covered with an ancient aura, but it was not stained with ghost blood. This was enough to show how terrifying it was.


    This way ¡­ Then, another question arose. Who had stabbed into this Soul Suppressing Cone? Whose is the thing itself?


    Logically speaking, the reason why he pierced the Soul Suppressing Awl was to prevent the dead from becoming monsters to harm people. After all, he knew how tragic this woman''s death was.


    This kind of explanation was very normal, but there was one problem ¡­


    The Soul Suppressing Cone was not a simple item. Since it was a magic tool and it contained such a strong power, it definitely was not something that an ordinary villager could possess.


    Or perhaps, it was a special collection. This kind of person had to have money, and the villagers obviously could not match it.


    Or, for people who understood Yin-yang Dao, it would be easier for them to stand firm on their feet.


    This was because when the Soul Suppressing Arm stabbed into the corpse, it had to be placed at the center of a person''s spiritual light, which was also at the center of their forehead.


    It was a small area and sounded easy to find, but it was actually extremely difficult to find. Even those who were knowledgeable could fail.


    Those who were experienced could be counted on one hand in this village.


    It''s a pity that within my memories, that scene was too fragmented and I didn''t even see that person appear ¡­


    Although he hadn''t seen his foster father take action before, his foster father should have this ability.


    Could it be him? When he was alive, he had studied the devilish ways and had always done some cruel things. However, he had a lot of respect for the dead, would he do something like this?


    Anyway, foster father... It was very suspicious. It was very possible.


    Also, Liu Songxian and his son, they were in the neighboring village, so it was not strange that they would do such a thing.


    Moreover, since Liu Qing had that kind of ability, Liu Songxian probably knew a thing or two about it.


    And the last suspect... is the Grandma Daocao ¡­


    Whether it was in the past or present, the Grandma Daocao was a very kind person.


    Although we didn''t interact much, but I have always respected this old man. This respect might be because of Grandma Daocao''s good reputation in the village.


    However, Grandma Daocao was good at being a substitute, which could be considered a type of Yin-yang Dao, so she was also one of the people she suspected, this point could not be denied.


    But as for who exactly it was, there was no way to investigate. He could only wait for the truth to be revealed bit by bit.


    Thinking about this, I sighed. I didn''t dare to rashly move the things in the pit.


    He could only carefully fill up the hole.


    Otherwise, if I was seen by those who knew the truth, something could happen to me.


    At this moment, the sky was completely bright. After the pit was filled, it was unknown whether the mother and child underground would be able to calm down.


    It seemed like it would be best not to go up the mountain for a short period of time. He felt that there seemed to be something in his body that would anger the Ghost Being.


    After I finished filling up the hole, I sighed before standing up and saying,


    "Although I do not know the specific reason, it is very normal for you to die pitifully and be disturbed by me.


    "Excuse me, but when the truth is revealed, I will definitely come and apologize to you."


    I do feel guilty. I clearly saw the tragic death of a woman, but I was powerless to help her do anything.


    Moreover, at this moment, there was still a doubt in my mind. If this woman really died because of those villagers in my memory ¡­


    In that case, there are a few mourners that appeared in my memories, I had always thought that their deaths were related to Aunt Zhang and their adoptive father.


    Am I wrong about this? Did this woman punish the deaths of these mourners?


    However, I can see it now. This woman''s soul is imprisoned in this cage, unable to leave.


    On this trip up the mountain, I discovered some secrets just as I had expected. Unfortunately, at the same time, it made the situation even more complicated.


    Thinking of this, raging waves raged in my heart, after that I let out a heavy sigh, and said to Lingling:


    "Let''s go down the mountain. Am I exhausted tonight?"


    There was a myriad of emotions in his heart. There was no need to clean up all the traces on the mountain. All that was left was to fill in the blanks. As for the gale, it could all be solved.


    As I brought Lingling down the mountain, my mind was still reeling. When night fell yesterday, I had already thought of something and was currently carefully considering my options.


    Since there are many people in the village who know this secret, why don''t I ask a bit?


    And after thinking about it, asking two people was the most suitable, one was Er Nao, and the other was Wang Er.


    Er Nao was a rather loyal person. Something like this had happened in the village and he clearly knew some secrets.


    In other words, if I combine my life with that of the villagers and roughly explain everything to him, he might be able to reveal something to me.


    Although Er Nao is also rather irritable and has scolded me before, at this moment, I have to give it a try.


    As for Wang Er, he kept on yelling that he wanted to call the police, but was dragged away by a few villagers later on.


    From this, it could be seen that the fear in Wang Er''s heart had already reached its peak. If someone like this were to ask him a few questions, he would definitely say it.


    He thought for a while and looked at the sky. It was already past 6 o''clock and the sun was slowly rising.


    At this time, the villagers were almost awake. Although I was physically and mentally exhausted, since I had this clue, I couldn''t give up. I had to continue investigating.


    It had been half a year since he had seen Liu Qing, and Liu Qing knew quite a bit of the secrets of this village.


    But as an outsider, how could he know?


    During this period of time, almost all of our villages have been sealed off, and we won''t take the initiative to invite outsiders over.


    This was clearly because too many things had happened during this period of time and they did not want any secrets to be leaked. From this, it could be seen that the villagers were extremely cautious when dealing with this issue.


    Then why did Liu Qing know about it? He had also said that the law was of no use to this village.


    He had even killed the village chief with his own hands. That skill and cruelty of his, as well as the smile on his face when he killed, were enough to make anyone''s hair stand on end.


    He had saved me many times, but it had also been like a fog, a light red fog filled with killing intent.


    Could it be that Liu Songxian''s family had done the same thing before?


    The attitude that Liu Qing and the village chief showed when killing someone was not something that could be seen on their first time killing someone.


    As I thought about it, I walked up to Wang Er''s house, only to see flies flying around the door.

 C77

    How could there be flies?


    At this moment, the door was being carried, and these flies were circling around the entrance.


    There is a saying among the people that when swarms of flies hover the doorways of a certain house, it is an ominous sign.


    There will be dead people who will live and die.


    There was a good reason for that. Flies were, after all, creatures interested in rotting things.


    I don''t know if it''s true, but I can feel the presence of people who are about to die.


    After all, many living creatures all had some special abilities. They had a few more special perceptive abilities than humans.


    I frowned and took a deep breath. I didn''t expect such an unbelievable thing to happen right after coming over.


    Flies were nothing special, but when this thing appeared, it had to be divided into seasons!


    It wasn''t even the first month of the new year yet, so it could still be considered a new year. There would even be snow in the sky.


    How could there be flies circling outside in this weather?


    The reason they chose Wang Er''s family was because Wang Er had a better connection with them than Er Nao.


    But now ¡­ My heart was in my throat. From the outside, I could see so many flies hovering and buzzing in front of the door. It seemed to symbolize some kind of ominous event ¡­


    What a bizarre sign ¡­


    I slowly stepped forward with Lingling. At this moment, we had already entered the main entrance, and when we reached the entrance of the house, I could smell a very thick smell of blood.


    The smell was extremely pungent to me, and there were a lot of flies hovering around the entrance. When I arrived at the door, the flies were like a black cloud, fluttering about in large numbers, emitting a buzzing sound.


    At this moment, I was already extremely sensitive to the smell of blood. Hearing such a sound, I had a bad premonition.


    Wang Er was not alone in his home. He also had a wife and children, and Wang Er''s mother who lived with them.


    The child was still young, only two years old. He didn''t know anything, and the mother also had some illnesses on her that made it inconvenient for her to move her legs.


    The smell of blood in the room. Could it be that a whole family was killed?


    Just as I was thinking about this and was about to enter, I heard a burst of sounds coming from inside the house!


    It was the sound of a broom being swung, and the sound of the wind that followed it. After all, I was at the door of the house, and the sound was in the inner room.


    Hearing such a sound, my soul almost flew out of my body. I hastily hid by the door.


    After all, the doors and rooms were all open. In addition to the smell of blood, there was the obvious silence from before.


    I subconsciously felt that there might be no one else in the room, or perhaps no one alive.


    He didn''t expect that such a voice would suddenly appear in such a situation ¡­


    It made my whole body tremble, but I reacted quickly.


    And then I heard this sound coming from the house:


    "These flies that have been plagued with plague, they''re so damn cold and yet they''re coming out to buzz. Are they still letting me live?!"


    Listen to the sound, this is... She is Wang Er''s wife!


    Just now, I was standing at the door of the room, but my daughter-in-law Wang Er was in the room, so he didn''t see me.


    Wang Er''s wife''s voice sounded very normal and full of confidence, as if he had suffered some kind of injury.


    Could it be that this person is fine and I was just overthinking it?


    But how could he explain that bloody smell?


    I was so frightened that I didn''t even dare to breathe loudly. I just squatted beside the door and let Lingling stay in my embrace, afraid that someone would see.


    There''s nothing wrong with Wang Er''s house, I think I can just swagger in, after all, I came here to find him.


    But now, I don''t know why, but there''s a feeling of unease in my heart. Maybe it''s because of the stimulation from the blood, or maybe it''s because of my intuition.


    No matter what, before being discovered, it''s better for me to observe a little from the outside.


    But at this moment, my heart was in my throat, because I could hear the sound of footsteps coming from inside the house.


    Wang Er''s wife was cleaning the flies with a broom, driving them outside.


    It seemed that I was about to exit the room. From my current position, as long as I were to exit the room, I would be able to see me.


    The footsteps slowly approached ¡­ I am already prepared to explain when Wang Er''s wife comes out.


    Wang Er''s wife was very famous in the village. Everyone in the village knew that Wang Er was famous for being afraid of his wife.


    As the sound of the broom and footsteps got closer, I slowly stood up and took a deep breath.


    At this moment, I saw a blood-red handprint on the wall by the door.


    It was as if someone had accidentally bumped into him.


    Just as the sound of footsteps was about to leave the house, a mournful wail suddenly came from inside.


    That was the sound of a child crying. It should be Wang Er''s child.


    This cry was very sharp, I heard Wang Er''s wife inside the house throw the broom on the ground:


    "Cry, cry, cry!" "You only know how to f * cking cry. Sooner or later, you''ll die just like that damned old fogey!"


    After that, I directly entered the house. When I heard Wang Er''s wife enter, I heaved a sigh of relief, but my brows furrowed even more tightly.


    What do you mean? What did Wang Er''s wife just say?


    You will die a horrible death? Adding on the smell of blood in the room, could it be ¡­


    But, if something really happened to Wang Er, why would his wife be so calm?


    And he died just like that?


    had always been obedient to this woman, so logically speaking, this woman should also have some deep feelings for Wang Er ¡­


    Didn''t the husband and wife always say that beating is a form of love?


    I frowned. I couldn''t figure out what was going on, so I moved slowly in the direction I was hiding.


    The child cried mournfully, and there were constant sounds of cursing coming from beside his ears. It was scolding that belonged to Wang Er''s wife.


    At this moment, I suddenly saw streams of fresh blood flowing out from the room''s door like a river.


    There were many houses in the countryside that were originally uneven to begin with. There were also cracks in the houses. They gathered water and then flowed out through those cracks. Even if the amount of water was not great, it could still flow out.


    At this moment, sticky blood slowly flowed out from the crevice. My heart shuddered, as though my guess had been verified.


    At this point, I took a deep breath. At this moment, my body had already moved to the bottom of the window of the house. From the window, I could see what was happening inside.


    I gestured to Lingling not to move, and slowly stood up, looking through the window.


    It doesn''t matter if I don''t look. Looking at it, my heart freezes. I subconsciously covered my mouth with my hands.


    My pupils contracted. In that instant, I almost fell to the ground!


    Although he forcefully held his body up, he could not help but tremble.


    In just a few seconds, I heard that Wang Er''s wife was still cursing his child. Without any hesitation, I immediately ran towards the direction of the main entrance.


    I can''t stay in this place any longer. I can''t see through this village anymore!


    Wang Er is dead! His mother was also dead! The daughter-in-law sat beside the corpse as if nothing had happened.


    To be able to remain so indifferent and make such a gesture, I simply cannot understand it!


    He brought Lingling and hurried out, running far away as if she had just escaped from the Infernal Realm. She was still in a state of shock, and now, she was holding Lingling''s hand tightly.


    Until Lingling opened her mouth and said:


    "Elder sister ¡­" Lighter, it hurts. What did you see, sister? "


    Lingling''s voice calmed my heart down a little. I swallowed my saliva, and didn''t reply to Lingling. Instead, I led her towards another person''s house.


    Go to Er Nao''s house and see if we can find any clues ¡­


    As I walked, my mind was still recalling the scene I saw just a moment ago.


    I saw Wang Er lying on the ground, his body surrounded by blood, his mouth open wide, his face and eyes filled with pain and fear.


    It seemed to be a little unbelievable ¡­ It was as if he had not expected himself to be killed in such a manner.


    An iron tube was stuck into Wang Er''s body, and had already deeply pierced into his chest.


    There was blood not only on the floor, but also on the walls and furniture of the house.


    It should have been blood spilled during the process of the iron striking the pipe.


    I don''t know how long Wang Er had been dead, but after looking at it briefly, and adding the distance and angle, I wasn''t able to look at it carefully, I only took a quick glance.

 C78

    He didn''t know how long this body had been dead, but judging from the blood, it was very likely to be from last night.


    And it''s the same method of dying as Liu Songxian, which is what really surprises me.


    As for Wang Er''s mother, he was lying on the brick bed, with his entire head outside the bed.


    His throat was cut open, blood gushing out all over the floor, and Wang Er''s corpse also had a lot of Wang Er''s mother''s blood on it.


    From the looks of it, someone was trying to pull his hair off the brick bed and cut his throat with a sharp weapon.


    When I was at the window, I could vaguely see the hole that was cut open. I felt that it was very clean and neat, as if I was an old hand on a knife.


    From the look of Wang Er''s death, he really wanted the village chief''s masterpiece, but the village chief had already died a long time ago.


    But from Wang Er''s wife''s performance, she did not display any signs of insanity. With two people dead in the family, her calmness was obviously abnormal.


    In other words, this method was not an evil scheme that would kill people. Otherwise, when Wang Er''s wife woke up, he would definitely be terrified.


    The child was still young and didn''t understand anything. He was so scared that he cried and didn''t know how to speak.


    Apart from this suspicious woman, the child was the only survivor of the family.


    The child did not die, but instead increased Wang Er''s suspicion towards his wife. After all, the tiger did not eat the child, so there was no need to kill everyone.


    But... There was another problem. Wang Er''s wife was a woman after all, killing people not only required skill, but also strength.


    Even though Wang Er''s wife was usually a little tough, he didn''t show any difference from normal people ¡­


    Maybe, Wang Er''s wife had an accomplice, an accomplice who was very familiar with the village chief''s methods of killing.


    Most importantly, where did Wang Er die?


    His wife stole a man from outside? If this was the case, then Wang Er''s wife would definitely want to quickly dispose of the corpse and prevent others from seeing it.


    As for other reasons...


    My heart went cold, why did he think of the reason I came to look for Wang Er?


    It was precisely because Wang Er''s mouth might not be very tight, and would very likely reveal something.


    Wang Er''s wife guarded the corpse fearlessly, and it was only natural that many people in the village came to a consensus.


    If they wanted to keep this secret, they had to keep it a secret ¡­


    Of course, their main purpose wasn''t to guard against me, but because Wang Er had said that he wanted to call the police.


    The word "call the police" touched upon the reverse scale of many villagers. Adding to the fact that Wang Er had a weak personality, he probably would often talk about these things in front of his own wife.


    This was why he had provoked a fatal disaster.


    Actually, this kind of guess, would not appear yesterday. It wasn''t until I saw Tuo Zi''s appearance when he killed the woman that I understood how deep the water in this village was.


    Perhaps there were some places where the sun couldn''t shine, and there was no need for laws at all ¡­


    A human''s life was just an item. When they felt that this item was useless, they would carelessly throw it away ¡­


    At this moment, my heart is cold, not only because of Wang Er, but also because I am worried about him.


    Since I thought of Er Nao, then, would those who knew about this dark net think of Er Nao as well?


    With regards to this matter, it is very possible that our thoughts are the same, which also means that Er Nao might be in trouble now.


    In the village, other than the Ghost Being, there seemed to be a sinister hand, and it was a huge black hand formed from many living people.


    Who was the good guy and who was the bad guy? I was confused. I couldn''t tell.


    Taking in a deep breath, he felt chills down his spine.


    Were humans more terrifying, or were ghosts more terrifying? I can''t tell right now.


    She was clearly just a rural woman. There were plenty of people like her, yet when she faced the corpse, she was still able to remain calm.


    Also, why would he use the same method to kill Liu Songxian as he did before?


    Also, since there were people in the village who wanted to kill all the people who posed a threat ¡­


    So why am I still alive?


    To the villagers, I, who has never participated in anything and has always wanted to investigate the truth, should be the greatest threat.


    Furthermore, from the looks of Wang Er''s death, the villagers may not care about killing people at all.


    Then... How could I have survived until now? Could it be that the villagers have some reason not to kill me?


    I don''t think there''s anything special about me...


    The reason why the village chief had killed Liu Songxian back then was because the latter had said something that he shouldn''t have in public, which stirred the nerves of many people in the village.


    At that time I was still wondering, when Liu Songxian died, that the house that was filled with blood, in theory, the entire village should be in an uproar, how could no one be interested in him, now that I think about it, there really was a reason behind it ¡­


    I took in a long breath. Liu Qing has that kind of ability, I don''t think he doesn''t even have the ability to protect himself.


    After all, I had always felt that he was a very mysterious person. It gave me the feeling that I should be proficient in something.


    Other than the fact that the village chief was slightly skilled in killing, he could no longer keep up with the others in terms of physical strength.


    That night, although the village chief took advantage of Liu Songxian''s injuries to kill him, he was able to expose the villagers'' secret.


    Although his words were obscure, they stung the hearts of every villager.


    Since he knew the secret of the village, he naturally knew that if he were to casually reveal this secret, he would definitely die.


    In addition, he had already predicted death long before his own death. Although Wang Er and the others had the same method of death, the expressions on their faces were completely different.


    Before Liu Songxian died, he even specially made preparations and held onto his breath, waiting for me to come.


    Such a person who seemed to be able to see through everything died just like that. At this moment, I suddenly felt a little regretful.


    Back then, he had been deliberately seeking death, quietly waiting for the Village Chief to come and kill him.


    But, life is precious, people should all have the desire to live, why does Liu Songxian want to die?


    My mind was in a mess again. This should be part of the plan, but I didn''t know what role it would play.


    Fear and malevolence seemed to be spreading throughout the entire village.


    I still remember that after I saw through the Village Head''s secret, he wanted to kill me.


    This matter was done in private, and the Village Chief did not discuss it with any of the villagers. Otherwise, the village chief''s death would have had something to do with me, and the villagers would not have known about it.


    The person who killed Liu Songxian did not hide it from the others, but he had to do it in private to kill me.


    Thinking about it again, after such a long time, even though the villagers kept saying that they wanted to kill me, they still beat me up.


    But they didn''t really kill me. They really did have the intention to kill me, but there seemed to be a reason that prevented them from killing me.


    This Reason... What is it?


    I frowned. This question could only be hidden from my mind. I might be of some use to the villagers.


    However, not being able to live for now didn''t mean that he wouldn''t die in the future. Under such circumstances, it wasn''t a good thing for him to be of use.


    In the future, it would be better to keep a low profile when moving around the village. Otherwise, it might bring about a fatal disaster.


    I don''t know how many people there are in this village who know about this. Although they haven''t made a move on me yet, if something I''ve done really hurts their nerves, I don''t think they''ll let me go ¡­


    When it''s time to kill, you must kill ¡­


    At this time, I was already close to Er Nao''s home, and at this time, Er Nao''s house suddenly released a sharp voice.


    I subconsciously panicked a little, but if I listen carefully, this sharp voice seems to be singing something ¡­

 C79

    Thinking about what I saw in front of the pit, thinking about what happened last night, I really feel like I''m still in a dream.


    A person who should have been dead suddenly appeared in front of me, pointing me to a very dangerous path.


    Even though I knew a lot of things, it almost took my life.


    And in front of the pit, the reappearance of death in my mind, the mother who almost killed me, the innocent spirits of the wrongdoers trapped in the graveyard.


    I''ve been thinking, in this village, is there only this mother and child who are wronged?


    Perhaps it could be combined with my own dream, and if it was so, as I guessed, there would be more innocent deaths than this.


    However, why did these people come to such a desolate place? What made the villagers want to kill them?


    If there were only one or two dead people, it would have been impossible for the entire village to be filled with people who knew about it. There might be even more people buried under the ground than I had expected.


    Is it for money?


    Just as he reached the door, he suddenly heard a sharp sound. And listening carefully, it turned out to be bursts of singing.


    These waves of sounds were emitted by Er Nao. I was stunned for a moment before hurriedly rushing to Er Nao''s house.


    Right now, Er Nao is still alive, this is the thing that makes me most excited.


    They started singing very early in the morning, and their moods weren''t too bad, but ¡­


    I can vaguely feel that there''s something wrong with Er Nao''s voice ¡­


    It was so delicate that not even a woman could make such a sound.


    Furthermore, I have never heard that Er Nao has a hobby of singing ¡­


    Now I can sing it, and I don''t understand what it is.


    But now, I don''t care about what Er Nao is singing anymore. If Wang Er is dead, he might be next.


    Especially since Er Nao knows these secrets which is the main reason why I''m here.


    The moment I entered the room, I saw Er Nao''s back figure and immediately opened my mouth:


    "Big brother Er Nao, Wang Er is dead."


    "Oh?"


    Er Nao, who was in front of me, suddenly spoke out a single word. It was at this moment that I noticed that Er Nao''s clothes were strange.


    Because he had something on his mind earlier, he was so concentrated on saying it out loud, he forgot to take a look at what kind of clothes Er Nao was wearing.


    Accompanied by the sound of a joke, Er Nao slowly turned around. This turn of events gave me a fright.


    "It would be great if someone as vile and vile as him, a person without the guts, were to die!"


    He continued to speak in a playful tone, pinching his thumb and middle finger together as he spoke.


    However, compared to his current disguise, his tone and actions seemed much more normal.


    He was clearly a burly man, but at this moment, he was wearing a set of colorful clothes. His face was covered with a thick layer of makeup, lipstick, and blush.


    It looked exactly the same as when my foster father died. I stared at Er Nao and subconsciously took two steps back.


    A strong man in such clothes looked out of place.


    Fortunately, Er Nao did not have any family members, and he did not have any wives or children.


    Why was he dressed like this? Am I going to die too?


    After all, Er Nao was a rough guy, the makeup on his face and clothes were very rough on many parts of his body, not meticulous at all.


    However, just like that, it brought out a trace of strangeness.


    I swallowed and asked:


    "Brother Er Nao... Are you okay? "


    But Er Nao didn''t answer me right now, he only picked up the broom on the ground and started to wave it, using his sharp voice to sing.


    The sharp voice made me frown. I could feel the ear-piercing sensation.


    Crazy? Was he really that crazy?


    I frowned, feeling incredulous, unable to make heads or tails of it.


    Why was this happening?


    Lingling, who was behind me, also looked at Er Nao. It was probably because this little girl had never seen such a scene before, and he was stunned at that moment.


    The broom in Er Nao''s hand danced in the air, letting out a few whooshing sounds, with a lot of strength.


    Lingling and I were afraid that we would be accidentally injured, so we kept on retreating.


    Er Nao sang as he waved, but his strength was indeed quite good. Even after waving there for a long time, his expression still did not change.


    Looking at Er Nao''s expression, I felt somewhat unresigned in my heart. Gritting my teeth, I asked:


    "Brother Er Nao, you should know that the village head and Tuo Zi have killed people before right?


    Can you tell me what happened in the village?


    "You should know a little about why the village is like this right now, right? Why so many people died, why the villagers are trapped in the village, why ¡­"


    When my words reached this point, my emotions were slightly agitated. However, I still stopped helplessly.


    Because my language was like it had been smashed into cotton, the people in front of me didn''t even seem to listen.


    Ignoring me, it seems like no matter how much I say, it''s useless ¡­


    I sighed helplessly before turning around to leave.


    At this time, Wang Er was dead, Er Nao was crazy, and had suddenly gone mad. How could there be such a coincidence?


    I turned around and walked out. The more I thought about it, the more conflicted I became.


    Could it be that Er Nao was pretending to be crazy, guessing that someone was trying to kill him, so he pretended to be crazy in order to escape death?


    But thinking about it carefully, Er Nao was a very simple and honest person, he probably didn''t have this kind of scheme ¡­


    Was he possessed? Was it because he wanted to save her that day that he was bewitched?


    Or was there some power that made him crazy because it didn''t want him to tell the secrets of the village?


    Since he was crazy, why did he dress up like his adoptive father and the rest of them before they died?


    There seems to be something special about this appearance. I have seen it before, even in dreams.


    Ten years had passed, and the same death pattern, the same colorful clothes, could not have been meaningless.


    Then, if Er Nao went crazy and dressed up like this, the possibility of him being infected by the Evil Qi was very high.


    Unfortunately, I''m not good at it, and I can''t tell if it''s the symptoms of being possessed or not.


    Even though I have read quite a lot of the Evil Theurgy''s Compendium, there are some basic things that can only be slowly comprehended with practice.


    It was not something that could be learnt after one look. One needed to think about it a lot and understand the reasoning behind it.


    The more fundamental something was, the more practice was required.


    The more he read, the more he would be able to tell the difference between different symptoms and different people.


    Currently, Er Nao''s voice was still echoing behind me for a long time. The waves of those sharp sounds seemed to be able to cut through the air.


    Humans and ghosts can take lives, and at this moment, I even felt traces of despair.


    Right now, the village was as if it had been sealed off, and the villagers could not leave at all.


    It''s impossible for me to take the risk and try. I can only wait and see what happens.


    I can only say that I have to work hard and let Lingling and myself live a good life. After all, we are just two girls.


    Although I''ve learned some self-defense methods in this half year, the villagers all have been doing farm work since they were young, and they all have a bit of strength.


    In the face of brute force, sometimes skills were not even able to withstand a single blow.


    He had never had a good impression of this place since he was young. After all, he had been tortured by his adoptive father since he was young.


    However, the villagers were all too familiar with this place.


    But now, I suddenly felt as if everything had become strange, as if this was my first time coming to this place.


    This is the first time I''ve felt such fear towards this village. I feel like everyone in this village is a demon, like the entire village, whether it be the houses or the graves, they all exude a terrifying aura.


    It made me sick all over. Now the villagers were afraid of me, and I was afraid of the villagers as well. I tried to avoid each other as much as possible.


    After walking a few steps, I suddenly saw a person walking towards me. He didn''t have much expression on his face, but his appearance gave off a very amiable feeling.


    "Xiao Die, where did you go?"


    This person is New Village Head, who is currently standing in front of me, calmly asked.


    Seeing the New Village Head, I said:


    "Something has happened to Er Nao, I''ll have to trouble you to take a look."


    He was the leader of a village, so he naturally had to explain this to him. As for how he was going to settle the rest of the matters, that was his business.


    The village chief was stunned for a moment before he asked me with a smile:


    "Xiao Die, when did you come down from the mountain? What did you go to Er Nao''s home for? "


    It sounded like a casual question, but the next question sent chills down my spine.

 C80

    At this moment, I already received a certain amount of stimulation. My heart has always been in a state of turmoil.


    As such, they were very sensitive to the villagers and other similar problems.


    After hearing the Village Head''s question, I naturally felt a little unnatural in my heart.


    Fortunately, after experiencing so much, I naturally understood how to conceal the thoughts in my heart.


    Don''t let your thoughts write on your face.


    After pausing for a brief moment, I replied:


    "As I passed by, I heard that brother Er Nao''s house had a weird sound. Thinking about how so many things had happened recently, I came over to take a look, but I didn''t expect to see him the moment I entered. It seems like I''ve gone mad. "


    When I''m with Lingling, I talk a little more every day.


    It wasn''t that I didn''t want to talk, it was that I didn''t talk to people for too long, and I didn''t even know how to talk to people.


    It was only later that I realized it.


    For the past half year, Lingling has been living with me, and on the surface, it seems like I am taking care of her.


    But in reality, there are many problems in life due to her taking care of me. Half a year has also changed a lot for me.


    Sometimes, I really admire this child from the bottom of my heart.


    Also, I know that this child has some secrets in her heart. She doesn''t seem to want to say them, and I have never asked her about them.


    After the village chief heard my answer, he smiled meaningfully before nodding and saying,


    "I''ll go take a look in a bit, but before that, Miss Xiao Die, I want to talk to you."


    At this point, it wasn''t too far from Er Nao''s home. I could vaguely hear the sound of singing.


    The chorus was nothing to begin with, but I couldn''t explain the strangeness of it.


    Especially that strange melody which I couldn''t understand, it made me feel very uncomfortable.


    I subconsciously shook my head.


    "You should go see Brother Er Nao first, I''m afraid that he''s in danger."


    As I said this, I was about to leave. I didn''t want to have too much interaction with the people in front of me.


    Regardless of appearance or temperament, the Village Head''s son and the Village Head were the complete opposite.


    It made people doubt whether the two of them were biological father and son.


    But his son had grown up by his father''s side after all. The New Village Head and the previous Village Chief might have some similarities ¡­


    For example, a killing technique ¡­


    Liu Songxian was the same as Wang Er''s dead Phase, they remembered that day when Wang Er asked the village chief to hurry up and call the police.


    Wang Er''s attitude, as well as the Village Head''s attitude, when compared to the other two, made me doubt.


    Could this seemingly good-natured person be hiding a murderous intent in his heart?


    Just as I was about to circle around the Village Chief and leave, I suddenly saw the Village Chief slowly turn around.


    "After my father died, did you ever see Liu Qing again?"


    Hearing the name Liu Qing, I was slightly stunned. It was not because I had not seen him for a long time, but because the village chief had mentioned his name.


    Is New Village Head testing me?


    Be it to the whole village, or to the people in the New Village Head, Liu Qing was a damned man.


    To the village, he was Liu Songxian''s son, and it was very likely that he would reveal the secret of the village.


    To New Village Head, no matter how he evaluated his father in front of me, this kind of blood relation could not be removed.


    The one who killed his father was Liu Qing. At this time, the entire village already knew about this matter, and the New Village Head was naturally aware of it as well.


    Besides, this man, though young, always gave me a feeling of serenity, a feeling that made my hair stand on end.


    This kind of person was either truly not scheming, or they were too scheming and terrifying.


    And New Village Head was obviously the latter.


    The village chief finding me to ask Liu Qing also made me a little worried, because the last time Liu Qing killed the village chief, it was to save me. I had always thought that the villagers wouldn''t know about this.


    But on the day that Tuo Zi died, the Village Head suddenly told me that his father was a bastard, which made my guess change a little.


    And at this time, when he told me about Liu Qing''s matter, he seemed to be indirectly trying to sound out something ¡­


    "No, I haven''t seen him for a long time."


    I answered truthfully.


    It''s impossible to pretend that you don''t know Liu Qing right now, it''s even more fake this way. I''m thinking about what I should say if New Village Head continues to question me.


    The village chief silently nodded his head and said:


    "Don''t misunderstand, I actually don''t have any hatred towards this person.


    Like I said, although he killed my father, my father is indeed a bastard who deserves death.


    If Miss Xiao Die ever sees him, help me to tell him. At least I want to meet him ¡­ "


    I didn''t ask any further questions, which was inconceivable to me, but I didn''t say anything more and turned to leave.


    The village chief continued to walk in the direction of Er Nao''s home.


    What was he planning? How much did he know?


    It made me feel even more uneasy.


    However, in this situation, the more he talked, the easier it would be for mistakes to occur. It might bring about his own death.


    The village chief walked towards Er Nao''s home, while I brought Lingling and walked towards the direction of our home.


    When I got home, I locked the door from the inside, as if someone really wanted to take my life.


    Afterwards, I sat on the kang and thought over what had happened, going through everything that had happened half a year ago and now.


    There were some things that could be inserted, but there were still some things that did not make sense.


    The thing that made me most suspicious was the secret of the village. Aside from the mother and son pair, could there be other vengeful spirits surrounding the village?


    And the foster father, the man I saw who looked exactly like the foster father, who was he?


    Even with the foundation of the Evil Theurgy, I still cannot believe that a person can come back to life.


    However, this person seemed to know a lot of things that happened between me and my foster father. Moreover, isn''t the fact that he has the same face already puzzling me?


    The person who dug up the grave that night was basically him.


    Then, since this person could not be the adoptive father, when did he come to the village? What was his purpose in coming to the village?


    He will use the knowledge in the entire Evil Theurgy, and will even guide me to dig up the grave of my mother.


    He was obviously part of the plan, and probably someone who knew.


    As I thought about it, I laid down on the brick bed, where Lingling had already fallen asleep beside me.


    It had been a long time since he had experienced such ups and downs, and he had been in peace for almost half a year. Now that such a sudden situation had occurred, some mental exhaustion was unavoidable.


    When I saw Lingling quietly falling asleep, I smiled slightly. Luckily, these things did not leave too much of a shadow on her.


    Although Lingling is strong and optimistic, she is still a child after all. I am also very vexed if she sees these things.


    But since she was with me, there were times when these things were inevitable.


    I deliberately avoided it, but I couldn''t avoid all of it.


    Seeing that Lingling had fallen asleep, I faintly smiled and lightly patted Lingling''s body. It seemed that I was talking to myself, or perhaps muttering to myself:


    "I''ve been wondering, is my dad a good person or a bad person?


    To me, he did a lot of cruel things, and I did hate him, hated him since he was a kid, and deeply hated him.


    But now that he''s dead, and recalling all the things he did, I find that he did a lot of what a father should have done in some of the details.


    Ever since Aunt Zhang died, did he take me as his daughter?


    If not, why protect me?


    If so, why mistreat me? "


    After saying that, I let out a long sigh. My voice actually started trembling.


    Maybe it was because I was too emotional, but my eyes were actually a little moist.


    Why is it moist? I don''t really understand, could it be ¡­ Was it because of longing?


    How could I miss my adoptive father...


    As I spoke, I felt as though I was lost. I narrowed my eyes slightly, but there were still tears flowing down from the corners of my eyes.

 C81

    Just as I was in a daze, I suddenly heard Lingling''s voice.


    "Elder sister, I remember that Uncle Liu said something to me.


    That your father might not be a good man, or even a lunatic.


    "But she''s still nice to her daughter."


    However, when I heard those words, I was already on the verge of falling asleep. I didn''t even have the time to think about it before my brain gradually lost its consciousness.


    I slept for an unknown amount of time. When I opened my eyes, everything in front of me was suddenly pitch-black.


    What''s wrong? Where was he now?


    My heart quivered. I was very surprised. Where did I come to?


    It was definitely not home right now because it was completely dark and there was no light at all.


    There was nothing on me now except the clothes I had worn when I slept.


    Why would it appear in such a place? Was it a dream ¡­ Was it a dream ¡­


    I hastily patted myself twice, feeling a little numb and numb. This kind of feeling ¡­


    It did not seem to be a dream.


    My heart skipped a beat. Just when I wanted to head towards the front to find out what kind of place it was, blue flames slowly rose up in front of me.


    I was shocked. The flame was silent and suddenly appeared, causing me to subconsciously take two steps back.


    The flames did not have much of an effect on the surroundings, they were just like the stars in the night sky.


    I looked at the star-like flames and turned around.


    It was only then that I realized that all around me were these kinds of things.


    The ghostly blue flames were still pulsing, and it grew more and more.


    However, from the looks of it, these flames are a little far from me. Thus, I could only see the light of the flames but not the surroundings of the flames.


    Then, slowly, I heard the surrounding seemed to have become lively all of a sudden, and a wave of low whispers came over.


    I couldn''t hear what the murmurs were saying, but it sounded like a lot of people were talking to each other.


    The chirping came from all directions, and at the same time I felt as if many pairs of eyes were watching me.


    I felt an indescribable cold surrounding me, the clothes themselves were thin.


    However, this sort of coldness did not seem to have anything to do with the clothes he was wearing, because it was a type of aura, a type of chilliness that came from within.


    I swallowed two mouthfuls and looked around me at the blue, starlike flames.


    At this moment, a melodious voice that sounded like the roar of a wild beast came from the distance. This voice made my heart rise to my throat once again.


    I heard a burst of sound coming from my ears and a sharp buzzing sound. Then, I saw that the flames seemed to have received some kind of command and they were all gathering towards my direction.


    The flames in all directions were all gathering towards the center, which meant that they were heading towards me.


    The cold feeling in my body became stronger and stronger. I could feel my teeth trembling.


    The cold feeling coming from the bottom of my heart became even stronger, as if my body was going to freeze solid.


    At this moment, the flames were already very close. At this moment, I discovered that the surroundings had gradually become clear, no longer being completely dark.


    It was as if layers of black barriers had been removed ¡­


    This feeling is very magical. You know, what I saw just now was an endless darkness, without any light at all. It was just like the problem with my eyes.


    It seemed like a light that could swallow everything, but at this moment, the surroundings suddenly became visible ¡­


    Moreover, it was still dark all around me. The place where the flames gathered was visible, and there was still some distance between them now.


    If I could see things like that now, I would feel as if I was watching a movie in a movie theater.


    The only difference was that the movie theater didn''t have that kind of deep darkness.


    But then I didn''t even know what a movie theater was.


    At this time, I could clearly see that in the distance, there were many tombstones that seemed to be carved with the vicissitudes of life.


    On top of those tombstones, there are all kinds of names that I don''t recognize. They are all common names.


    Liu Ming, Zhang Xiaodi ¡­


    Although he had never heard of them before, they were extremely ordinary. Why would these tombstones appear here?


    The name on the tombstone was shocking, as if blood was about to flow out.


    What surprised me the most were the figures behind the tombstone. They were blurry and indistinct, and they held lanterns in their hands as if they were mumbling about something.


    That was how the whispers had come about.


    These people held lanterns in their hands, and it was impossible to see their clothes or faces clearly.


    However, one could see fresh blood flowing and converging on the ground. In a very short period of time, a large amount of it had gathered and slowly flowed around the grave like a small river ¡­


    The crimson blood emitted a cold and disgusting smell, as if it wanted to merge with the bright red words on the tombstone.


    I took a deep breath and looked at the shadows on the ground. They were still slowly approaching us.


    However, if one were to observe carefully, one would find that it was not so much that the human figures were approaching, but rather that the entire scene was approaching them.


    As the tombstone and the blood started to approach me, the whispers in the surroundings became even clearer.


    And this was not the end!


    And this was not the end!


    I heard the voices saying this, and then blood started to flow out from the tombstones around us.


    As the names flowed out from the names he had never heard before, the figures in the surroundings became more distinct.


    That was ¡­ That was ¡­


    It was a group of people with colorful figures. Their faces all revealed vicious expressions, and they were all unfamiliar faces.


    Their mouths moved as they spoke. All of them had wounds on their bodies, but their positions were different.


    These wounds were the source of the blood that had gathered like a river on the ground.


    At this moment, the blood was already slowly flowing towards me. I could feel that disgusting smell was crazily flowing into my nose ¡­


    At this moment, the distance between me and the Ghostly Fire is getting closer and closer. I can vaguely see what is beside me.


    The place I was on was a dark red land with cracks all over it.


    It was as if the ground had been soaked in blood. The cracks on the ground also appeared to be dried up.


    The most terrifying thing was ¡­ At this moment, the ground beneath my feet was slowly trembling, as if something was about to drill out ¡­


    My pupils contract. What is it?


    He was obviously sleeping, why did he suddenly come to such a place?


    I''ve been thinking about this, it''s too real, it doesn''t seem like a dream.


    But... Even if it was the Ghost Being, it didn''t have this ability, could it still change the place for me in my sleep?


    It''s just that I don''t have time to think about it. Every time I start to think about it, something new happens.


    At this moment, I suddenly heard a series of blood-curdling screams coming from the ground, as though someone was screaming. The tremors in the ground became even more intense.


    I wanted to escape danger, but under these circumstances, I was unable to escape. It gave me the feeling that there was no way to escape!


    Then, one by one, palms shot up from the ground and grabbed my calves, but my body didn''t move.


    But... I felt as if my mind was in a trance, as if my soul was being pulled by some kind of force, causing my soul to tremble!


    He looked at the pale-white hands that had stuck out from the ground. Within their paleness, traces of green-colored light seeped out from under the glow of the ghost flame ¡­


    The hands were tugging at me, hurting my calves, and I could see traces of blood seeping out of my calves.


    That kind of power also caused my entire body to turn ice-cold. I let out a long breath, not even having the strength to make a sound.


    It was as if his soul had been extracted ¡­


    I slightly narrowed my eyes. Suddenly, I saw three words ¡ª


    Door of Karma!

 C82

    The three big words seemed as if they would drip blood at any moment. It was a shocking sight to behold.


    Unknowingly, a door suddenly appeared right in front of me.


    The will-o ''-the-wisp was still rising, and the door stood in front of the will-o'' -the-wisp.


    The door was wide open, and it looked incredibly majestic. A plaque could be seen on top of it, upon which were written the characters'' Door of Karma!


    The words passed down by the ancestors were indeed very magical, as if they contained some kind of mysterious power. They were able to fuse together emotions and even auras.


    On these three words, it was as if I could see a sense of desolation and vicissitudes, as if I could see countless negative emotions.


    Causality...


    Why did he see such a thing? Isn''t this way too strange ¡­


    Now that he thought about it, this door was very much like the one described on television, like the door to hell in the Underworld.


    On both sides of the door, there were two big words ¡­


    In front of the Spring of Samsara.


    Life and death within the Karma Gate.


    And inside the door, it was like the eighteen levels of hell as they let out waves of screams.


    There was also a series of knocks.


    The knocking sounds seemed to pierce into one''s bones, and one could clearly hear the rubbing sounds of bones against each other. These sounds made one''s heart tremble.


    At that moment, I saw a mist appear from within the door. The mist even covered the ghost flames in the distance.


    However, through the mist, I saw many familiar faces. It was as if the entire atmosphere around them had changed.


    I saw many villagers in the village. Their expressions were all distorted to the extreme, and even if it wasn''t me who looked at them closely, it would be difficult to recognize them.


    Moreover, some people''s faces were hidden by the fog, making them impossible to see.


    I looked at the person in front of me and felt my heart tremble. Why ¡­ Why were the villagers here!


    Karma Gate! What exactly is this place!? Am I still in the human world!?


    The pain in my calf was even more intense, stimulating my brain. However, the pain in my body was incomparable to the waves in my heart!


    At this moment, in the Gate of Karma, I saw an incomparably sinister face ¡­


    That was ¡­ Myself!


    Ah!


    Looking at the ferocious yet familiar face, I screamed and abruptly sat up on the brick bed. My entire body was drenched in sweat.


    Lingling, on the other side of the brick bed, looked at me worriedly with a little fear in her eyes.


    Looking at Lingling''s expression, I realized that what I saw just now should only be a dream.


    However, this dream was too realistic. It was as if he had experienced it for himself.


    If it weren''t for this dream, I would never have thought that I could have displayed such a ferocious posture.


    He held a bloody knife in his hand. His eyes were wide open and the corners of his mouth were raised. His dense teeth were exposed and a ferocious expression was revealed on his face.


    It was a cruel smile, and his face was contorted, as if he was very happy with his own slaughter.


    Even with my own face, I still feel like this woman is a ghost that just walked out of hell ¡­


    I don''t know what kind of strange action I did in my sleep that caused Lingling to become flustered, but after taking a few deep breaths, my mind became much more stable.


    After all, I was awake now, and everything around me was gone.


    Shaking my head, I wiped the sweat off my forehead. Then, I walked over to Lingling''s side and rubbed her head, signalling her not to be too afraid.


    Then, I looked out of the window. The sky had already darkened slightly. Looking at the time, it was already 8 PM.


    I was a little surprised that I had slept for such a long time. At this time, Lingling curiously asked:


    "Elder sister, did you have a nightmare? Did you dream about something?"


    Lingling''s mental state was originally good, but after being in contact with me for such a long time, her recovery ability had also become a lot stronger. The fear in her eyes had already disappeared, and was replaced with a worried look.


    I smiled but didn''t tell her the truth about the dream I just had because I was recalling it. I didn''t even know how to describe it.


    This dream always gave me a strange feeling, not just of reality, but of something faintly similar to what we were experiencing now.


    What was karma, what did it mean when you talked about life and death in front of the Door of Karma? His actions during his lifetime had made his death the fruit of his desolation ¡­


    Since the villagers knew that there was a secret hidden within their hearts, then the word ''cause and effect'' could be easily understood.


    And what did my dream portend? Was there some ominous sign of the villagers I saw?


    I pondered for a long time, but didn''t know how to explain about this dream. I only told Lingling:


    "I dreamt of many tombstones, and many ¡­" "Ghastly shadows wearing colorful clothes, and many ghostfire ¡­"


    While talking, I suddenly felt my calves start to feel cold, as though... There''s something that''s infiltrating...


    This feeling almost made me jump up in shock as I hastily looked towards my lower leg.


    Originally, I was immersed in that dreamscape, constantly recalling the contents from my dream.


    Now that I suddenly had such a feeling, it naturally made me nervous.


    When I look at my lower leg, my body is drenched in sweat.


    At this moment, the bruises on my calves are still there, and they have been there for half a year.


    Moreover, this period of time was extremely peaceful without any changes.


    I didn''t expect that at this moment, the bruised blood would actually change into a jet-black color. There were traces of it spreading, as though the poison was spreading through my body.


    Looking at the jet-black legs, I was astonished. What was going on?


    Just now, he had felt waves of ice-cold and stabbing pains in his calf from his dream. Could it be that this was the cause of the pain?


    Then, if I were to think about it further, could it be that my entire dream was caused by this handprint?


    After calming my hand for half a year, I was still unable to figure out what it was.


    Even though I know that this thing hasn''t disappeared for half a year, it definitely isn''t that simple. It might be a hidden danger for my body.


    At that time, Liu Qing had also seen the handprint on my leg. At that time, he seemed to be very curious, but he didn''t tell me anything.


    He didn''t even know what this handprint was, let alone how to cure it ¡­


    The hand print had now turned black, but the uncomfortable feeling only lasted for a moment before it disappeared.


    Could it be that this handprint will one day take my life?


    I helplessly shook my head. It seemed that I should still read the Compendium of Evil Theurgy. Although this book is very strange, I can indeed learn a few things.


    This point cannot be denied, if not for learning the Evil Theurgy Encyclopedia, I probably would have died on the mountain last night.


    Looking at the sky, it was already late. I felt hungry.


    She didn''t actually wake up for long, but when she woke up, she noticed that my condition wasn''t right, so she didn''t dare to make any movements.


    Now that I had woken up, and there was nothing weird about it, I started to say that I was hungry.


    Just as I was about to open the door and go out to something to make dinner, I suddenly saw a long, green thing in front of my house!


    It wiggled in front of my door and gave off a cold feeling...


    Moreover, I seem to vaguely feel an aura coming from this thing ¡­


    Killing intent...


    The cold killing intent was suffocating and terrifying...


    Actually, this killing intent couldn''t be considered to be particularly dense. It was mainly due to my mental state, as the person in front of me ¡­


    It was an azure-green snake that was slowly squirming in the snow by the door. It didn''t seem to be afraid of the cold. It flicked its tongue and stared at me ¡­


    I''ve heard the stories of snakes'' revenge from the elders. They said that snakes have intelligence. After you kill a snake, there might be many snakes that will come over to take revenge on you ¡­


    But... After all, this is just a village legend, and I''ve never really believed it.


    However, looking at the scene before me right now, I seem to have killed a snake yesterday ¡­

 C83

    However, he had killed a Shadow Snake at that time, and it was to protect himself.


    Now they were really being remembered? That''s not a good thing, I thought.


    At this moment, the snake in front of me stares fixedly at me with its triangular eyes. Slowly, it bends its body, as though it is ready to attack at any moment.


    To think that a snake could come to my house in such cold weather, this should also be a Shadow Snake.


    It was a pity that the previous incident did not seem to have settled down, as it was followed by trouble.


    My hair stood on end as the snake stared at me. My breathing became heavy as the snake glared at me. I stared back.


    Under its gaze, I didn''t even dare to make a move. I didn''t even have the courage to turn around and find a weapon.


    After all, this snake could attack at any time. I''ve seen this kind of Shadow Snake''s speed before, so it''s quite fast.


    Perhaps when I turned around, my life was already gone.


    Furthermore, I am also worried about one thing. If I can kill this snake this time around, won''t more snakes come knocking on my door in the future?


    If this sort of thing were to suddenly bite you when you weren''t paying attention ¡­ It''s also very deadly...


    This was because this snake, which had been tainted with resentment for a long time, might have a poison that was even more deadly than snake venom.


    Venomous...


    The more I thought about it, the more creepy it felt, and at this moment, this snake''s body bent more and more, and it seemed that it was about to pounce towards me!


    I took a deep breath and was about to turn around and pick up something that would catch my eye when I saw the angle of the snake and should be able to calculate the direction it was heading towards me.


    This way, whether I attack or dodge, it''ll be relatively easier ¡­


    Just as I turned around, I heard a hissing sound from behind me. Is it finally time to attack?!


    I was shocked. At this moment, all of the hairs on my body stood up.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, a series of hoarse cat meows came from above.


    The cat''s cry was heart-wrenching, as if it was suffering from intense pain.


    However, when I heard the mournful meowing of a cat, I suddenly felt a sense of familiarity. This was because the meow sounded very special. I always felt as though I had heard it somewhere before.


    Following which, I saw a black shadow jump down from the roof. It was a black cat with all its hair standing on end and its eyes emitting a sinister light.


    The teeth in his mouth were already dark. It was just that there was snow on the ground and the moon in the sky, making everything look brighter.


    However, it was because of this that the cat''s teeth looked even whiter. Along with its hoarse mewling, it also let out a rumbling sound.


    It was the black cat that had appeared under his coffin the night before his adoptive father''s funeral!


    Actually, the black cat looked the same. If one wasn''t in constant contact with it, it would be impossible to recognize it.


    However, this cat''s aura is very special, and when I hear it, I feel a sense of familiarity, so it shouldn''t be wrong.


    However ¡­ Why did this black cat appear here? It''s been so long since we''ve seen each other ¡­


    This black cat was so strange that I had always thought it might have something to do with the whole thing, and now it was here again, just as it had suddenly appeared in the village when something happened.


    Is this also a sign of something?


    The more I thought about it, the weirder it became. I frowned and stared at the snake and the cat in front of me.


    The black cat had not appeared for so long, so it was naturally not a coincidence that it appeared so suddenly.


    At this moment, the black cat''s fur was standing on end as it charged towards the snake on the ground, stopping it with a single claw.


    Before I could react, the black cat had already bit down on the snake''s body.


    It could not be considered to be the body of the snake. It was located just below the head of the snake. It should be a vital part of the snake''s body.


    In an instant, blood gushed out from the snake''s body. This small body could actually have so much blood flowing out. Moreover, the blood was mixed with a faint black color, completely permeating the snow.


    A fishy stench permeated the air. The blood of many snakes was truly fishy.


    Furthermore, I have seen in the Compendium of Evil Theurgy that the body of a Shadow Snake is tainted with the grievances of the dead, and it has already seeped into the blood.


    The snake itself was a cold-blooded animal, and appeared to be negative. When the resentful aura seeped into the body of the snake, it instead gave birth to this cold feeling of the snake itself.


    As a result, the Miasma in the blood of the Shadow Snakes would easily fuse with the Miasma, making it easy for the Miasma to enter the blood of the Shadow Snakes.


    Thinking about this, I took a deep breath and looked at the blood seeping into the snow. There wasn''t any Yin Qi rising from the blood. Instead, it rapidly froze with the ice and snow on the ground.


    The snake''s body violently wiggled a few times, then it stood there stiffly and didn''t move at all.


    He just died like that ¡­


    I frowned slightly as I looked at the corpse on the ground, and at the black cat licking its tongue as it ate the blood.


    This black cat had always given me a demonic vibe. On the day of my adoptive father''s mourning hall, the first time I saw it, it had scared me to death.


    At this moment, the act of licking my blood made me feel a chill in my heart. This feeling came from the depths of my bones.


    He was not only looking at the scene, but he was also recalling all his past memories.


    When Liu Songxian saw the black cat at that time, he was extremely shocked and even told me something about a cat reporting a funeral.


    Now that he thought about it, he was probably serious when he said that the cat had reported for funeral.


    Because I felt that his expression when he saw the black cat wasn''t faked. It was a true shock and fear.


    That was to say, this cat reporting for mourning was not something he had invented.


    It''s just that I''ve heard of this cat reporting for funeral. I''ve heard that there aren''t any relatives in the foster father''s family, so I don''t have any blood ties with him.


    At that time, he was thinking, if a cat reported a funeral, who would it be?


    Now that he thought about it, the cat news that Liu Songxian mentioned might have a different meaning, it was just that this meaning was related to the secret at that time, so Liu Songxian didn''t dare to reveal it.


    But... I should have thought of this long ago, but because I haven''t seen this black cat in a long time, I actually threw all these matters out the window!


    He was truly confused!


    Thinking of this, my heart was extremely vexed. The so called ''cat mourning'' probably meant mourning for those who died afterwards!


    Although this may be a bit of a farce, it may just be a coincidence.


    But after the cats reported for mourning, one death after another began to happen.


    The strangest thing was, this black cat was not a village cat. However, every time something happened in the village, it would appear.


    When things were calm, not a single shadow could be seen. This was rather strange.


    Thinking of this, I stared at the cat licking my blood and took two deep breaths. What kind of existence was this cat? Was there really some intelligence or perceptive ability that other cats did not have?


    Just as I was thinking about this, the black cat in front of me had already eaten up all the blood in her body. She shakes the blood in her mouth, causing it to spurt out even more blood.


    As it licked the food, the black cat made gurgling sounds from its throat.


    This voice was completely different from the previous one. It was a very enjoyable cry, as if he was enjoying his spoils of war to his heart''s content.


    When I saw that the snake''s internal organs had already been picked out by the cat, I felt a wave of disgust in my heart. This cat didn''t even look at me, as if I wasn''t even worth looking at.


    I didn''t think that the cat came here on purpose to save me. Rather than saying that the cat came here to save me, it would be more accurate to say that the cat came here to save me. I was just lucky.


    The appearance of the Shadow Snakes in the village was definitely not a good omen.


    I didn''t want to continue watching the black cat eat the corpse, so I simply closed the door and went to prepare dinner.


    After all, it was impossible to get any clues from a cat.


    When I opened the door again, there was only a leather bag left. All of the food inside had been eaten by the black cat. The surrounding blood had already merged with the snow, turning into black and red crystals of ice.


    Perhaps it is due to my mental state. Even though so much time has passed, I can still smell a fishy stench permeating the air.


    This smell was as if it couldn''t be dispersed and continued to spread.


    From today onwards, it seemed that he had to be careful. Not only did he have to be careful of people and ghosts, he also had to be careful of the snake''s retaliation.


    Just thinking about it makes me feel a little laughable and a little sad. Although I didn''t have any happy memories when I was growing up into a big village, since when did I need to be this careful?


    After pondering for a very long time, I finally let out a helpless sigh. Then, I cleaned up the things on the ground a little, so that everything around me looked a little tidy, so that Lingling wouldn''t be scared when she comes out.


    The black cat had already disappeared, leaving behind a trail of fresh blood. I was still doubtful. If the black cat really had intelligence, then would it have its own team?


    If so, where did it stand?


    How many pairs were there in the whole village?


    At the very least, they were clearly not united ¡­


    For the next few days, I went out very carefully, afraid that there would be a snake attacking me. However, nothing like this happened.


    However, several days had passed. In the blink of an eye, it was the fifteenth day of the first month. During these few days, something strange had indeed happened in the village ¡­

 C84

    Although I didn''t see the snake, but it doesn''t mean that no one else didn''t see it. At this moment, the village was in an uproar.


    It was said that quite a few villagers had seen snakes wandering around their own courtyard or at the front gate these past few days.


    Snakes were already a strange existence in the village, but the appearance of a snake in the middle of winter was even stranger.


    Especially since this was an exceptional period, no matter what the villagers did, they would all be on tenterhooks. That day, Tuo Zi''s and the others'' death had caused too much of an impact to the entire village, causing the villagers to sink into a deep state of fear.


    Even though they didn''t talk about it much, I knew that even in their dreams they would dream about the strange scene at that time of night ¡­


    Therefore, when the villagers saw the snake, they all hid themselves and left, not even thinking of attacking.


    And in the past few days, the snake had never attacked anyone.


    In fact, not only snakes, but ants, mice and the like had all come out in the past few days.


    When I think about the day Wang Er died, the flies that I saw ¡­


    It was as if the season had turned chaotic, and many things that should not have appeared during the season had begun to run all over the place.


    Speaking of Wang Er, it is necessary to mention that Wang Er''s funeral was on the third day after I saw his corpse.


    It''s not the second day, because on the day I saw it, Wang Er was not put into the coffin at all, and that corpse might have been lying at home for an entire day.


    I had also been to Wang Er''s grave the day before. Based on the blood traces that had yet to be cleaned up outside, I could roughly determine that my guess was not wrong.


    Because there was a red hole that covered a very wide area, Wang Er''s corpse had a tube inserted into it, which covered the entire wound.


    Only when the tube was inserted did a large amount of blood flow out, and then it began to slowly flow out.


    With that kind of speed, making the blood cover so much was definitely not something that could be accomplished in a short period of time.


    The next day, he was placed in a coffin. It was only on the third day that he was buried. As for the corpse, he had to bury it on the ground for an entire day ¡­


    I''m curious about this, even if Wang Er''s wife has good mental fortitude, it doesn''t mean that she''s a psychopath, right? How could he sleep with these two corpses guarding him?


    There was only one possibility. There might be some kind of taboo regarding the corpses. There was something to be paid attention to, and it had to be kept for a day.


    I still remember when the Village Chief killed Liu Songxian, he was wearing a mask. That mask looked like it was used in some remote place when he was casting his magic.


    On the surface of the mask, there was a bright red material. Angele did not know if it was cinnabar or blood, but he was not sure if it was a symbol.


    I also saw this mask in the village chief''s warehouse.


    However, when I saw the mask, I didn''t think too much about it. After all, I didn''t want anyone to see me killing people.


    A lot of people do that.


    Since he didn''t have any doubts about the mask, he naturally didn''t have any doubts about the symbols on the mask either.


    Now that I think about how the corpse looked like and how much time had passed before I remembered ¡­


    Could this massacre not only be a massacre, but more like a mysterious ceremony?


    If it really was a ceremony, then things were even weirder ¡­ What was the ultimate purpose of such a cruel ceremony?


    Could it be that there were still people in the village who were unfathomable and giving directions to all this, indicating to the villagers what they should do?


    I''ve already guessed this before, but now ¡­ This feeling was even deeper ¡­


    Who was the source of the Soul Suppressing Cone on the mountain?


    Adopt a father? Liu Songxian? Grandma Daocao? Or was there someone else ¡­


    It was a question I had been thinking about countless times over the years, but I had no idea what it was.


    Every day I would listen to the absurd experiences of these people in the village. Before, I really didn''t even dare to think about it.


    Being trapped in the village, no one dared to try to leave. After all, this was a life threatening situation!


    It was better to die than to live. Although there might be dangers in the village, he could still live for now.


    However, after leaving the village, that was not necessarily the case.


    At least in the village. For the time being, the chances of living were higher.


    Like meat on a chopping block, the villagers naturally could no longer maintain their former calmness. The whole village gave me the feeling that it was filled with dark clouds.


    These days, the villagers didn''t have any smiling faces, especially when all the rats and snakes in the village suddenly appeared as if the season was reversed. The villagers'' expressions became even more unsightly.


    A strange atmosphere permeated the entire village. I have always wanted to know the identity of this mastermind.


    Feeling the strange atmosphere around me made me feel uncomfortable. Actually, it wasn''t just the atmosphere.


    The main reason is the feeling of being besieged from all sides. When I go out now, I have to stand at the door and take a good look to see if there''s anything lurking outside.


    I felt that if this went on, my mind might collapse.


    However, the weird thing is that although those snakes have appeared in public, they didn''t come looking for me.


    When I was at my most nervous, I became calm again, which made me very angry.


    Today was the fifteenth day of the first month, so during the night, every household would logically light up a pile of fire with pine nuts.


    This should be used in place of the fireworks in the city, as a symbol of auspicious celebration.


    Although the villagers said that they were not in the mood, it was best not to abandon this custom.


    Especially in a situation like this where the clouds were dense, it was only right to make it more lively and drive away the haze.


    At this time, the village chief was naturally going to take the lead and encourage the villagers.


    However, on that night, the villagers saw flames shooting up into the sky. On the mountain, the blue flames were also happily burning, as if half of the mountain had turned blue.


    He could only see the dense light of the fire, but nothing else could be seen, it was filled with a strange aura.


    Just a single glance was enough to send chills down one''s spine.


    These streams of blue flames seemed to possess some kind of mysterious power, as if they could connect to the gates to the underworld ¡­


    The blue flames extinguished the little bit of passion that the Village Chief had just shown ¡­


    The villagers stared at the blue flames in the middle of the mountain, staring blankly at them.


    It was very quiet on the mountain, but everyone knew that it seemed like a lone soul on the mountain was celebrating as well.


    In the midst of the silence, a person suddenly charged towards the flames with a bag full of paper money!

 C85

    Originally, it should have been a happy day, but the flames were ignited to celebrate. The villagers'' gloomy hearts were all washed away.


    I specially brought Lingling out to see the fifteenth flame. I wanted to celebrate so that my mood would slightly ease up.


    However, they did not expect to see such a scene on this day. The villagers'' hearts were filled with joy. They followed the waves of ice-cold air and were completely washed clean.


    It was as if a bucket of cold water had been poured on his head, and the cold water flowed down to his heels.


    The cold wind was blowing and the flames were dancing with the wind. It looked like it was celebrating.


    But where was the celebration coming from?


    At this moment, someone had suddenly come from afar with a large bag of paper money in his arms. This added a bit of drama to the current scene.


    As the paper money was being held, it was also being blown in all directions due to the bumpy and strong winds.


    He fell into the flames and was ignited in an instant.


    This kind of scene scared all the villagers. When I looked carefully, the person in front of me was none other than the crazy Er Nao.


    There was a doctor in the village, and his medical skills were considered not bad. However, he could not explain Er Nao''s crazy illness.


    Furthermore, everyone in the village said that Er Nao himself was possessed, it was useless even if he was asked to see a doctor.


    The village chief specially ordered that Er Nao be sent to the Grandma Daocao, but it was still useless.


    Er Nao''s craziness grew stronger and stronger. Every night, he would wear thin clothes and wander around the village, singing. He was still singing that incomprehensible tune, the melodious melody and tone, as if he was talking about an extremely desolate thing.


    Er Nao was so powerful, slowly, no one cared about him, and allowed him to live and die, since he had not hurt anyone yet.


    Even when they were singing at night, many villagers could hear them, but they slowly got used to it.


    It was a good thing that Er Nao was still alive and didn''t provoke a fatal disaster for himself. He didn''t end up like Wang Er.


    At this moment, Er Nao suddenly appeared in this kind of situation, startling me.


    An entire bag of paper money! With Er Nao''s huge physique, he almost couldn''t hold onto it anymore.


    Then, he viciously threw the paper money into the air. The paper money swirled in the air and then fell into the flames.


    Looking at this scene, I swallowed my saliva and looked towards the laughing Er Nao.


    Er Nao fully displayed his craziness, dancing and clapping his hands, throwing out the paper money, while laughing and singing.


    It was as if he had seen a beautiful scenery.


    At this time, the Village Chief''s expression had already become somewhat ugly. He was a very calm person, and was very calm most of the time.


    It was rare to see his expression turn ugly, but this time, he was really angry.


    This was all carefully planned by him. He originally wanted to wash away the villagers'' fear, but now, everything was ruined.


    His actions had actually become a joke.


    The blue flames on the mountain added a bit of haze to the village, and that wasn''t all. The paper money at the foot of the mountain made the villagers'' faces even more unsightly.


    "Hold Er Nao down! Don''t let him sing it! "


    The villagers did not know how to vent the fear in their hearts. Hearing the Village Chief''s words, the fear in their hearts turned into anger, and they all rushed towards Er Nao.


    Er Nao laughed as he retreated, as if he was mocking the villagers.


    But just then, the few people behind him rushed over, with a few young men holding down Er Nao from the back.


    Several people were pressing down on Er Nao, but they were unable to do so. He was still frantically struggling, his hands becoming round, and directly smashed towards a young lad''s face.


    Bang!


    This strike was quite strong. With a muffled sound, the youngster''s entire body was sent flying.


    Fresh blood also flowed out from his nose, not from the wound, but directly from the wound.


    But no matter how good Er Nao''s physique was, he was still only a human after all.


    Actually, lunatics were not easy to deal with. When they attacked, they did not have any plan. The most important thing was that they did not know the importance of the attack and did not want to risk their lives.


    Such a person would often cause others to feel fear. This was something that was inevitable ¡­


    Although his stomach was kicked, Er Nao did not lose out, and directly pushed the person who kicked him down to the ground.


    But at this moment, due to the exhaustion of his physical strength, Er Nao was already gasping for breath, and sweat had also appeared on his forehead.


    Even though the battle only lasted for an instant, it was worth remembering that this was a suicidal move against several players.


    At this time, Er Nao was still laughing out loud. Unknowingly, his face had already been covered with blood, which should have flowed out of his nose.


    After fighting for a short period of time, Er Nao was pushed down to the ground, and he started to get beaten up.


    The person that was injured by Er Nao was trying his best to vent out his anger on him, and Er Nao didn''t scream in pain.


    He held his head, and the smile on his face disappeared. The makeup and lipstick had all been washed away by the blood.


    At this time, Er Nao''s eyes were wide open, and it was unknown what he was thinking. He let out a series of heavy breathing, but his mouth was firmly shut.


    At the same time, a strong gust of wind blew from the foot of the mountain, causing the blue flames on the mountain to jump about as well.


    Suddenly, I felt a dark and cold feeling rising from the side of the flames.


    Then, the whistling sound grew louder and louder, until it sounded like the wailing of ghosts. Flames danced in the sky.


    It was paper money that was tainted with fire. At this moment, it was dancing along with the wind!


    Those streaks of fire that were previously tainted by the flames were now dancing wildly in the sky, as if they were connected to the will-o ''-wisps on the mountain.


    Moreover, this was clearly just some paper money, but the flames on it gave off a very turbulent feeling, as if it was charging towards a person''s body.


    The few youths who were beating Er Nao stopped, looked at the flames, and started to retreat.


    They were also very afraid in their hearts, and if they were not afraid, they wouldn''t have attacked Er Nao so crazily.


    After all, Er Nao was a madman, he had only thrown some paper money at them.


    The beating he was getting right now was merely the display of the fear that a weak person would feel in order to vent ¡­


    However, as the cold wind blew past, it seemed as if the fear in everyone''s hearts had become reality.


    I saw the burning paper money directly fly towards the few people beside Er Nao.


    At the same time, Er Nao also stood up, even if he was crazy, he could tell that there was something wrong with the paper money.


    But when the other young people saw this paper money, they all retreated in fear, but Er Nao was different, he actually stood there and clapped his hands, and shouted!


    The madness on my face became even more apparent now, and looking at Er Nao''s current state, I felt a chill in my heart.


    Just as the paper money was about to reach him, Er Nao threw it out personally.


    But Er Nao''s current symptoms were unclear, it was very possible that he was infected by some kind of evil spirit, which meant, this person''s body could very likely be releasing some kind of strange Qi.


    Maybe the paper money he threw out would kill him.


    The problem was that the current Er Nao did not know fear, nor did he know how to dodge.


    I shouted,


    "Er Nao, quickly dodge it!"


    But it was completely useless. Er Nao clapped and even jumped up and down like a child.


    However, the bright red bloodstains on his face destroyed his current feeling, making him appear somewhat sinister and strange.


    I tried to grab him, but it was too late. Basically, just as I finished my sentence, a few pieces of burning paper money were already in front of him.


    Everyone looked at the scene before them and took a deep breath.


    The surroundings were completely silent. Everyone knew that something was wrong with the paper money.


    They also wanted to see what would happen next ¡­

 C86

    I clenched my fists tightly. My body was shaking and sweat was pouring out of my body. However, in just a few moments, I was blown dry by the gusts of cold wind.


    Looking at the sight before me, my pupils contract. At this moment, there''s nothing I can do. I can only look on helplessly!


    At this time, the burning paper money had already arrived in front of Er Nao. At the same time, I saw that the air in the distance seemed to be emitting waves of slight turbulence.


    It seemed as if the Yin Yang energies were in chaos not too far away, and the flames on the ground began to throb even more violently as they fled in other directions.


    At this moment, melodious sounds came from all directions. This was already an extremely familiar sound, but every time I heard it, I would feel a chill in my heart.


    It was the sound of bells ringing again, and every time it rang out, it meant death.


    I still don''t know where this voice came from. Is it only a symbol of death?


    Or perhaps there was some other meaning?


    This was because there seemed to be something special about the sound. Not all deaths would be able to hear this sound.


    If he could only hear part of it, then what was so strange about this part?


    And at this time, the bell suddenly rang, it was filled with sorrow and vicissitudes of life, was Er Nao considered a part of death!


    My face paled, but I didn''t expect that at this moment, another strong gust of wind would suddenly blow by in front of me.


    The burning paper money that was already close to Er Nao suddenly changed its direction, and reversed in an instant.


    He crazily dashed in the other direction.


    Everyone was caught off guard by this turn of events. The villagers did not expect this, nor did the youngsters who had just beaten them.


    Some people even began to hold the mindset of watching a good show.


    A lot of people would act this way, acting as if it had nothing to do with them when others were in danger.


    However, he didn''t know that after this person dies, it might be his turn next.


    This kind of behavior could be called selfish ¡­


    Unfortunately, the flames were aimed at the people who were going to watch the show, and were aimed at the young men who attacked Er Nao just now.


    Originally, when they saw the flames heading towards Er Nao in unison, they had already let their guard down. No matter what, they did not expect that a gust of wind would change the direction of the flames.


    At this moment, I heard a series of ghostly wails from the wind.


    It seemed to be mixed within the wind, but also seemed to be mixed within the flames.


    This flame was very strange. It was burning on the paper money, but in the process, the paper money didn''t turn into ashes.


    Logically speaking, they should have turned to ashes long ago after burning for such a long time.


    Of course, most of the paper money that Er Nao threw out had already been burnt away, and only a few of them were dancing in the air with flames.


    The youngsters panicked when they saw the paper money coming towards them. One of them took off his clothes, while the others picked up a branch from the ground.


    These people violently waved the things in their hands, wanting to extinguish the flames that were coming towards them.


    Although the paper money burned with an exuberant flame, compared to the fire on the ground, there were no Phase s.


    However, at this moment, these seemingly weak flames were like a deadly killing star. No one dared to touch them!


    Moreover, no matter how hard these young men tried, these flames were like a lingering ghost that swept towards them.


    At the same time, I saw the flames light up a corner of their clothes.


    The two youngsters screamed at the same time. Although only a corner of their clothes were burnt, the fear they had buried in their hearts was completely released.


    I saw the flames spreading crazily along the edges of their clothes, while the two of them continuously waved their hands, crazily flapping their hands in an attempt to slap the flames down.


    However, it was completely useless. I saw that during the process of slapping the two of them, their hands had already turned blood-red.


    From this, one could tell that these flames were very different from ordinary flames.


    If it was a normal flame, it would have been extinguished long ago. How could it even burn his skin to such a color?


    Since this flame was emitting such an intense positive aura, it should belong to the Yang Fire. However ¡­ This flame was so strange ¡­


    that made me think of something...


    Yin and Yang were born.


    This thing was slightly mentioned in the Compendium of Evil Theurgy, but it was actually a very simple principle.


    The Taoists say that the cathode and the sun, the anode and the yin, everything has no absolute. When one reaches a critical point, or reaches a certain limit, there will be a certain kind of change.


    An essential change.


    And what I''m seeing right now could very well be this kind of transformation.


    In truth, this flame could not be said to be a pure yang fire. It was a change that occurred when the resentment of the yin flames reached their limit.


    This kind of transformation wasn''t considered strange, as the cathode and the sun contained the laws of nature within them.


    However, the flames that were about to be extinguished were probably not something that could be done in a normal manner ¡­


    After all, it contained both Yin and Yang ¡­ There is a description on how to extinguish this flame in the Compendium of Evil Theurgy, but I have yet to learn it!


    Why, why was it that what he had learned always differed from what he needed? Is it because I haven''t worked hard enough?


    At this moment, the screams of the two youngsters still continued. After discovering that the flames could not be extinguished, they both chose to take off their burning clothes.


    But before they could continue, the surrounding flames all seemed to have received some sort of command.


    All of the burning paper money actually rushed towards the two of them, but the surroundings calmed down instead ¡­


    In other words, the paper money had changed from the one that was attacking the combatants to the one that was targeting these two.


    Seeing the change in the paper money, I couldn''t help but turn my head and look in all directions.


    Because at this moment, I even thought that everything that happened around me was controlled by someone. It was as if someone was controlling everything from the shadows.


    But when I looked back, I saw nothing but faces of surprise and fear.


    Amidst those terrified faces, there were even traces of relief, as if they were saying, "Fortunately, I wasn''t the one who died ¡­"


    Perhaps it was human nature to have such an expression ¡­


    The burning paper money rushed towards the two of them. The two of them, who were about to take off their clothes, stood dumbly on the spot. They didn''t move as they looked at the flames in front of them.


    The two of them seemed to have been scared silly, or perhaps they knew in their hearts that there was no hope for them.


    Paper money fell at their feet, as if it was a funeral.


    As for the surrounding melodious bell sounds, they had been echoing since the beginning, but now they had finally disappeared.


    At almost the same time, the flames on his clothes and the fire on the ground sprung up like a madman, rising crazily.


    In an instant, the two of them were engulfed. I had never seen a flame that could spread so fast.


    Ah!" "Ahhh!


    At this time, a series of shrill screams could be heard. The two young men who were completely engulfed in flames opened their arms and screamed out in a crazed manner. Sparks continued to fall from their bodies one after another.


    However, the falling sparks would soon be extinguished, and there was no power behind the flames on the paper money.


    Listening to these heart-wrenching screams, my heart also twitched, and I could not bear it anymore.


    When the villagers saw the two fire men, they subconsciously retreated, wanting to put some distance between them and the fire man.


    Especially the few youngsters who had just been standing together and were lucky enough to escape. They were lucky enough to survive.


    Just at this moment, I saw a strange mark appear on the bodies of the two fire men ¡­

 C87

    A strange pattern appeared on the bodies of the two burning men.


    It was a streak of black attached to the red flame, and seemed to be moving slowly.


    If one looked carefully, this black did not seem to have any physical entity. In other words, this black should be something like a shadow.


    Gradually, the shape of the shadow appeared. It seemed to be the shadow of a man and a woman. There seemed to be a strange aura coming from the shadow.


    The shadow appeared on top of the flames. If one were to look at it closely, they would notice that the shadow seemed to be struggling.


    After all, it was just a shadow. It was too vague and difficult to determine.


    Just like this moment, my first reaction seems to be to struggle, but if I were to look again ¡­


    It also seemed like he was dancing with joy.


    Was this shadow also a soul? If it was a soul, why would it appear here?


    I frowned slightly and stared at the shadow for a long time. Gradually, I seemed to hear waves of crazy laughter coming from within the flames.


    At this moment, the two people who were being burned started letting out miserable screams. The screams were ear-piercing, as if they were reverberating in the entire village.


    Amidst these screams, I could vaguely hear the sharp laughter.


    This wave of laughter seemed to ¡­ It seemed to be the two shadows from just now!


    It was just that they were covered up by the screams. If one didn''t listen carefully, they wouldn''t be able to catch it.


    A chill went down my spine. What was going on? Why did such a strange situation occur?


    At this moment, the flames on both of their bodies became increasingly intense. I could vaguely see that the two of them had already changed beyond recognition.


    Logically speaking, at such a level, a person should have already died. Even if he hadn''t died, he should have lost consciousness.


    He should have fallen to the ground.


    However, the two of them still stood there, screaming and struggling. Perhaps it was because they were in too much pain, but they were still wandering around everywhere as if they were looking for a chance of survival!


    "Help me! "Help me!"


    That wave of hoarse voice seemed to come from his throat, as though it was no longer a human voice.


    However, wherever they went, the villagers would keep their distance, afraid that the flames would affect them.


    The villagers could also tell that this flame was very different from normal flames!


    The screams really made my scalp tingle. Flames kept falling to the ground from the two of them. It was the grease on their bodies, or something else.


    I''ve forgotten how long both their bodies were burning. It was a long time anyway.


    I could feel that it was a pain that no one could endure. It was like being tortured in hell.


    In the next few days, I would see two people screaming in my mind, their bodies covered in flames.


    In fact, killing them with a single slash at that time would have made things easier for them.


    But I was too scared to think of it.


    The villagers did not expect this either.


    When the two of them finally fell to the ground, the fire had also slowly died down.


    When they saw the corpses under the flames, they could not help but suck in a breath of cold air.


    It was because the corpse was already pitch black and shriveled, like charcoal. It was hard to understand how the corpse could still struggle just now.


    As they struggled, I even heard a series of crunching sounds, like the grinding of charcoal.


    I just watched as the two of them died. I was still powerless. Was it because I wasn''t brave enough, or was it because I didn''t learn enough myself?


    Actually, I calmly recalled afterwards that even if I were to go through the whole list of Evil Theurgy s that I have learnt, it would still be of no use.


    I didn''t learn well enough myself, but everything that happened to me was really too strange.


    Moreover, the current me still has no way to learn and use the things in the Evil Theurgy.


    After all, what I had learned was too rigid, and I had never learned anything like it before. After reading the book, I would be able to apply it in the right places, which was basically impossible.


    After all, the contents of the Yin-yang Dao were profound in nature, and the most important thing was a change.


    The so-called Yin and Yang, the arts you cast would have to change according to what you want to do.


    After all, there is a limit to the number of spells and you may have experienced countless bizarre events in your life.


    Therefore, he needed a method that he could think of to deal with the changes in the Yin-yang Dao.


    Looking at the charred corpse on the floor, I couldn''t calm my heart down. My mind went blank.


    Just the thought of the pain these two were going through before they died made my scalp tingle.


    At this moment, the two black shadows from before had also disappeared. The two black shadows should have disappeared along with the flames.


    While they were still alive, these flames had been burning very fiercely, and after their deaths, they had been extinguished very quickly.


    It was as though I needed to use their lives as a medium. When I saw that the shadow was gone, I wanted to return home immediately. However, at this moment, a small episode occurred.


    At this time, seeing the charcoal on the ground, a few villagers surrounded Er Nao.


    "This Er Nao is crazy, he never expected himself to become a demon spawn.


    It caused two more people to die in the village. Let''s talk about how we should deal with this goblin. "


    Er Nao was sitting on the ground, staring at everything in front of him, as if he was thinking about something.


    I couldn''t see any emotion in his eyes. Yes, how could anyone see the emotions of a madman?


    However, at this time, Er Nao had finally calmed down. He was not afraid, and did not have the excitement from earlier.


    Just as the villager''s voice fell, someone responded:


    "I feel that this Er Nao might have already become a monster like that little girl, if we were to rashly make our move ¡­ "Will he ¡­"


    In the village, the little girl who is called ''Monster'' is naturally me. When the villagers talk about this, they didn''t try to hide it at all.


    I am already used to these things, but when I hear it, I can''t help but feel a little uncomfortable, as if a thorn is stabbing into my heart.


    I originally wanted to return, but stopped in my tracks as I looked at Er Nao worriedly.


    In my memory, Er Nao is a good person, on that day when the family of four died, only he had the courage to stand out.


    Not to mention anything else, at least he was still a man of his feelings, even when he had scolded me ¡­


    So I want to stay and see what the villagers want to do with Er Nao, and see if I can do anything.


    "The calamity should be eradicated as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would be hard to deal with it when it''s just as evil as that monster.


    Look at that little vixen, she''s still living in complacency. "


    The villagers were pointing in my direction as they spoke.


    And when they were facing Er Nao, a layer of frost appeared on everyone''s faces.


    It was as if I could feel a dense killing intent coming from their bodies!


    Do they really want to kill Er Nao!?


    Just then, Er Nao who was sitting on the ground seemed to have woken up all of a sudden. He looked at the charred corpse on the ground and asked:


    "The two of them... "He''s dead ¡­"


    Once he said that, one of the villagers went forward and kicked Er Nao in the head, and knocked him down to the ground.


    This kick was really not light. I saw that the moment Er Nao fell to the ground, his eyes suddenly rolled back, and blood flowed out from his nose.


    "You still f * cking dare to act stupid, I''ll kill you!"


    The person who kicked out was called Hou Qiang. He was in his early thirties and had a ferocious look on his face.


    Er Nao shook his head, his eyes still unfocused. He had already been beaten black and blue.


    At this time, his nose was bleeding because of the intense vibration once again, and Er Nao had grazed his nose a little.


    Then he continued to sit up and calmly said:


    "It''s good that he died. It''s good that he died. He saved himself the trouble of dying."

 C88

    This sentence immediately caused a huge commotion, and all the gazes of everyone present shot toward him in unison.


    If looks could kill, Er Nao would probably be chopped into pieces.


    Actually, the reason the villagers treated Er Nao like this was to find a place to vent their unreachable fear.


    They were too scared to let this fear continue.


    Thus, they wanted to do something. This way, they would be able to quell the fear in their hearts.


    It could also be considered as a spiritual support for him.


    In fact, if you carefully think about it, everyone could understand why Er Nao had such a thing to do.


    Actually, he was just a scapegoat. Death, was fated.


    But this time, that strange power had borrowed his hand, and he himself had no intentions of harming others!


    The villagers naturally understood this as well!


    What a pity ¡­ It was useless to say anything now, but more and more people started to gather towards Er Nao.


    After his words left his mouth, Hou Qiang charged up and kicked him in the head.


    This attack is too vicious, it is already rushing towards Er Nao''s life, and is causing the depths of my heart to tremble.


    Just like that, Hou Qiang kicked a few times, causing Er Nao''s face, which was already covered in blood, to turn even redder.


    But this time, Er Nao did not fall to the ground. Instead, he just sat there, letting his blood flow onto his clothes.


    However, his eyes still did not show the slightest bit of emotion as he calmly said:


    "You should die early and give birth early so that you don''t have to be afraid, right? People have to pay for what they have done, whether it was a day earlier or a day later.


    "These are all fate, karma, and the like. They can''t escape."


    After hearing the word ''cause and effect'', the hand I used to press onto Lingling trembled violently, because I remembered those three blood-red words from my memory.


    The Gate of Karma.


    The three ancient words seemed to carry a tremendous amount of karma, just like his name.


    It was unclear whether or not the Karma School was in a state of chaos.


    However, one thing was certain. Regardless of whether they were alive or dead, all of the villagers were still within the gate.


    It was as if all of the words that Er Nao had just said, whether they were one or one, were completely consistent with the two words "cause and effect"!


    No matter if he was alive or dead, everything was within the door!


    Ever since the two of their bodies started to burn, I had been pressing Lingling into my embrace.


    This kind of situation is too cruel, even I can''t endure it. Even if Lingling''s mental fortitude is good, she can''t bear it.


    Hearing Er Nao''s words, Hou Qiang''s face changed. He continued to rush in front of Er Nao and was about to hit him.


    The surrounding villagers all waved their hands, looking very excited.


    "This madman cannot be allowed to live!"


    "That''s right, a person with such crazy words. He clearly made a mistake, but he doesn''t know it. He absolutely cannot be allowed to stay!"


    "There''s already a demon in the village. There can''t be another one!"


    Waves of shouts, waves of furious roars, I could feel the villagers'' emotions getting more and more agitated.


    As for the surrounding flames, they continued to pulsate like before. Although there were flames everywhere, this village was still indescribably cold.


    From his heart to his body, he felt waves of coldness.


    It was impossible for me to stop them. If I were to stop them, I would only strengthen the villagers'' determination to kill Er Nao.


    At this moment, everyone in the village seemed to have gone mad. In an instant, the shouts and shouts of battle rang out in the village.


    Looking at the current appearance of the villagers, I couldn''t help but think of myself from half a year ago. Half a year ago, I also endured such insults.


    However, at that time, I did not endure as much as Er Nao did at that time. After all, the fear and anger in the hearts of the villagers was even stronger than at that time.


    Hou Qiang did not use his feet this time and directly pulled on Er Nao''s collar.


    "Let''s fight ¡­" "Beat me to death ¡­"


    At this time, Er Nao''s expression finally showed some changes. Right now, his eyes were actually full of contempt and ridicule.


    He was laughing at the surrounding villagers, seemingly looking down on them from the bottom of his heart.


    "Let me see how many sins this village will leave behind, how many causes it will plant, and how many fruits it will bear ¡­"


    Heh heh ¡­ "Hee hee ¡­"


    Er Nao laughed. His smile now was extremely terrifying, looking like a sinister devil''s smile, causing goosebumps to rise all over my body.


    At this time, Hou Qiang''s anger had reached its peak as well. Waving his fist, he smashed towards Er Nao ruthlessly.


    And at the same time, I saw Er Nao suddenly move, and pulled Hou Qiang''s hand.


    At this time, Er Nao''s face was covered in blood, he stared wide-eyed, and directly waved his fist, smashing it onto Hou Qiang''s face.


    Hou Qiang looked ferocious, but his body was far from being as strong as Er Nao''s.


    After being punched in the head, he became stupefied. Fresh blood flowed down his chin, and his eyes were filled with disbelief.


    Hou Qiang did not expect that Er Nao, who had clearly been sitting there obediently, would actually make a move.


    However, I could faintly feel that there was a desire within Er Nao''s body.


    Perhaps the desire to live was similar to the desire to live in me, so I could feel it.


    A lunatic. Right now, he seemed even more normal than a normal person, but he was also more crazy than a lunatic.


    Is this Er Nao awake, or is he a complete madman?


    If he really was mad, then what kind of illness was it?


    Being punched so hard that he was caught off guard, Hou Qiang''s entire face was twisted. At this moment, he felt as though he had gone mad.


    Pointing a trembling finger at Er Nao, he then said to the villagers behind him:


    "Did you see that!?" This person was hopeless! This person was hopeless!


    What are we waiting for! Hold him! "Hold him!"


    At this time, these villagers looked even more like madmen than Er Nao. They did not seem to have any feelings for each other, and unhesitatingly rushed towards Er Nao.


    In fact, when I saw Er Nao''s dull expression earlier, I felt that he had already given up all hope.


    In particular, let me see how many sins this village will plant.


    This made me feel that Er Nao had given up hope of living, and never expected that at this moment, his desire to live would burst out crazily.


    However, at the same time that I felt his desire to live, I also felt the murderous intent coming from those around me.


    What Er Nao said seemed to prick the nerves of everyone present, as if some taboo had been touched.


    Everyone immediately held Er Nao down, and then, with Hou Qiang in the lead, they immediately began to punch and kick him.


    Although Er Nao was strong, there were too many people in front of him right now.


    With so many people around, he had no way to defend himself. He waved his arm blindly a few times and then fell to the ground.


    This kind of battle was like this. As long as he fell, it would be very difficult for him to get up again.


    I saw blood continuously seeping through Er Nao''s nose and mouth.


    Staring at this scene, I frown deeply. Is someone really going to die?


    I didn''t expect the villagers to be so united when they were treating Er Nao.


    There isn''t even room for me to intervene. Right now, the villagers are united like a fortress ¡­


    Furthermore, I do not doubt that these villagers will try to kill us. If there was no miracle or miracle, Er Nao would definitely die.


    Don''t forget, the secret hidden in this village is related to death ¡­


    Right at this moment, the Village Chief suddenly shouted,


    "All of you, retreat!"


    From the very beginning, the Village Chief had been observing everything with cold eyes and didn''t make a move.


    However, when he looked at the villagers, his expression was extremely ugly. At this moment, he was finally enraged and stared at the people around him.


    It was rare to see him this angry. After all, he was usually very calm and composed.


    This man was very polite when he spoke to me, but even so, it was difficult for me to have the slightest good impression of him.


    After all, if not for him, Tuo Zi would not have died. Using a villager as a test subject was not something a village chief should do.


    And, I wonder, the last mayor, when his father was alive, did not have such prestige.


    Right now, he was like the emperor in the village, his authority was too great, and in such a short period of time, he didn''t do anything earth-shattering.


    Moreover, the villagers in this village were originally of the undisciplined type. How could a young man from New Village Head be able to reach such a level?


    Is it just because I''ve been in a big city? That shouldn''t be the main reason.


    The villagers did respect the people who read books, but not to this extent!


    How could this New Village Head possess such prestige? I was puzzled, but I didn''t have an answer.


    However, it was hard to change his first impression of him.


    At this time, seeing that the villagers were heading towards Er Nao, he finally opened his mouth, and as soon as he opened his mouth, everyone in the area stopped.

 C89

    With a roar, everyone in the surroundings halted their movements and retreated two steps.


    From this, it could be seen that the village chief''s prestige in the village was definitely not simple.


    With just a single sentence, the killing intent in the surrounding gradually disappeared.


    "Look at you guys, what does this have to do with Er Nao?


    He would scream and kill at any moment! Is there any meaning to it?! "


    Merciless, he cursed directly.


    In reality, his scheming was very deep. He did not stop the villagers from taking action, but only after they had already done so.


    This way, they wouldn''t keep the villagers'' anger in their hearts.


    Because at this moment, the villagers had already vented part of their anger, and the anger in their hearts had been greatly reduced.


    If they went to stop him now, they wouldn''t have too many complaints.


    This can still be maintained in this situation.


    "Village Head, this man is crazy. If we don''t clean him up, more people will get killed sooner or later!"


    "Just because I''m tidying up doesn''t mean I have to harm others'' lives? What''s more ¡­ Some things are meant to be.


    Er Nao, he''s just crazy, he''s just the fuse. Even if he doesn''t take the fuse, there will still be someone else to take it.


    Can you kill everyone in the village? "


    The Village Head spoke the same thoughts as me. In fact, the villagers all understood this logic. It was just that no one wanted to talk about it.


    Now that the Village Chief had mentioned it, everyone had a dejected look on their faces. They were all silent for a long time.


    However, it could be seen that these villagers were more or less unconvinced.


    Because they already subconsciously felt that the death of these two people was what Er Nao had called them. In other words, they had even deceived themselves.


    When a person''s heart is extremely fragile but has nowhere to place it, the subconscious mind makes up a reason.


    Or blindly rely on the reason that someone else made up.


    By going back and forth like this, he had created the current situation.


    "I know that you won''t accept this, but don''t forget what the village said in the past. There are some people who can affect the cause and effect and cannot be lost. Otherwise, it will be a mess ¡­"


    "We can''t kill him!" Can''t kill! Back then, there were also people who used the same way to describe it. Otherwise, it would not be so chaotic now! "


    Hou Qiang slapped his thigh and growled in a low voice. However, as he said this, he seemed to suddenly realize that he had said too much, as if he had spoken incorrectly.


    He looked at me, then changed the subject.


    "Let''s not talk about the authenticity of the explanation we passed down. Village Head, do you really think that madman will be the one to affect Karma?"


    "Lunatic may not be a lunatic, but we are really idiots ¡­"


    What could he do? "I can only take things one step at a time. There are some things that I would rather believe in than not. Otherwise, my life will truly be in danger ¡­"


    After saying this, the surrounding people all fell silent. The originally noisy area had suddenly sunk into a deathly silence.


    This strange silence lasted for an unknown amount of time. Finally, people began to carefully discuss among themselves.


    However, I could feel that from the start, the villagers were a bit unnatural when they spoke. It seems that there was something they did not want me to know.


    It was to be on guard against me.


    Ever since Hou Qiang said those words, my heart had never calmed down.


    I''ve been wondering lately if anyone who could threaten the village would die.


    Then why is it that after so long, I''m still alive?


    Although the villagers beat me and scolded me.


    However, other than the Village Chief, no one else wanted to kill me, even though many people had tried to kill me before.


    But to be honest, if the villagers really thought that I was a threat and wanted to eradicate me, I wouldn''t be alive until now.


    Perhaps they truly wanted to eliminate me, but for some reason, they couldn''t.


    And I seem to have found the reason why I can''t make a move now, it seems to be because of the same situation Er Nao is in.


    I don''t know what karma means, but the villagers probably thought I was that kind of person, so they didn''t kill me.


    To them, this was probably a lump that was very hard to solve.


    This was because they themselves were not sure who the person who had triggered the karmic effect was. This could be seen from the conversation they had just now.


    However, as long as there was a possibility, he couldn''t kill it.


    It was because of this reason that Er Nao was still alive, and the village chief stopped these villagers.


    And thinking about myself, it''s possible that... For the same reason.


    Although I can''t be sure now, but Hou Qiang''s words did dispel the doubts I had all along.


    Why am I still alive? Because they had a reason not to kill me.


    That sounds like a lot of crap, but it''s a lot of good for me, too.


    If not for the same reason that Er Nao did not kill me, then the next answer would be, what was the cause and effect behind it?


    They would rather believe it to be true than not ¡­ Could it be that, in the past, there really was an expert that existed in this village that pointed out the secrets for the people in the village?


    From the moment Hou Qiang said those words, I started to get serious. I was seriously listening to every single one of his words.


    One ring after another, it clearly gave him a feeling of awakening. However, what greeted him was a new mystery.


    I helplessly sighed. At this moment, Er Nao was lying on the ground, completely covered in blood. He was panting heavily, letting the blood slowly flow out of his body and seep into the surrounding snow.


    After the crowd discussed for a while, someone suddenly said,


    "Village Chief, this really isn''t going to work if this goes on."


    We''re really going crazy, there''s nothing we can do right now, we can''t even leave the village.


    "So, what''s the difference between this and a group of captive animals?"


    That was what everyone was thinking.


    This was the current New Village Head, who knew how he could suppress the villagers'' excitement.


    If it was his father, the previous village chief, the village would have exploded long ago.


    It had been a mess for a long time.


    "That''s right. Village Head, you are young, have read a book, and are more intelligent than us."


    If not, two people will die in the next few days, and two people will die in the next few days.


    Slowly, the villagers all became crazy! "


    The village chief slightly lowered his head as he listened to the villagers talk about what had happened, while his eyebrows furrowed.


    He was also pondering. He could actually imagine himself as the head of a village.


    Regardless of whether his nature was good or bad, he would still end up in a state of great distress if he were to encounter such a situation.


    Moreover, even if he wasn''t thinking for others, he should at least think for himself.


    People in the village could die, at any moment.


    And of course, that includes me, including him!


    No one could say for sure, but he might be next!


    Therefore, how could he not be nervous!


    "Enough, quiet down. You have not reached the point of despair yet.


    If it really doesn''t work, then we''ll use the village phone to call the city and invite that old man back. "


    "The old gramps hasn''t shown his face in so many years, can he come back with a phone call?"


    But if he can come back, maybe he really can do something! "


    A villager suddenly said excitedly while patting his thigh!

 C90

    At this moment, I was standing by the side, quietly listening to everything. I didn''t have the slightest feeling of existence.


    He didn''t know what to say, so he just quietly listened, wanting to see if he could find any useful clues.


    At this moment, when I suddenly heard the Village Chief and the rest mention the old man, I was stunned for a moment.


    They had never heard of this person before. Just who was this so-called old man ¡­


    Everyone in the village was an unreasonable person, but when they heard the words'' old man '', they all held a bit of admiration for him.


    Who exactly was this person?


    Judging from that person''s words just now, this old man should have been a villager in the village in the past. It''s just that he went to the city and hasn''t returned for many years.


    "He will come back. Although he hasn''t shown himself in all these years, he has been helping us all this while, hasn''t he?"


    Moreover, if all the villagers were dead, the old tutor wouldn''t be able to leave either.


    Whether it was for the sake of everyone or for his own sake, he would definitely come back.


    You guys just stay here, I''ll call you later.


    You must not act rashly before the old tutor arrives. "


    I heard a few young people ask the old man next to them who the old man was.


    Moreover, many of the youngsters were confused and had some doubts.


    It seems that the village, like me, does not know who the old man is. Basically, there are people under the age of 27 who do not know who he is.


    If that was the case, how did the Village Head know of this person? The village chief was also a young man, but he said it as if he was very familiar with the old man.


    However ¡­ The Village Head was studying in the city, and the Old Master was also in the city.


    At this moment, the surrounding flames were almost completely lit up. The originally lively and joyous event had actually turned into this state.


    To say that the villagers'' hearts were not heavy was a lie. Everyone had a dejected look on their faces.


    I am no exception, I brought Lingling and went back like this, leaving behind a few people who were dealing with the two corpses that were just burned to death.


    Er Nao was serious, seeing that the villagers had all dispersed, he immediately stood up, and started singing.


    Maybe it was because in the process, it had affected his own wound. As he sang, Er Nao also grimaced.


    However, he was truly powerful. After being surrounded by so many people just a moment ago, he was still able to stand up.


    Seeing that Er Nao had also left, I couldn''t help but feel my heart ache. He was originally a man who dared to say it out loud, but now he had fallen to such a state.


    From start to finish, I didn''t dare let Lingling see the two corpses on the ground. The air was filled with the stench of burnt flesh, causing me to feel waves of nausea.


    I frowned as I brought Lingling back to my house. My mind was still filled with countless random thoughts, and everything I saw and heard today, was completely subversive.


    I need to slowly digest and reorganize my thoughts.


    The cause of the massacre, the tragic result.


    Everything that had happened could be summarized in these words.


    To put it simply, in this village, there had once been a bloodbath. Many villagers had been killed.


    I don''t even know who these outsiders are, or when they were killed, or how many people in the village knew about them, or how many people were involved.


    The so-called Door of Karma, at this moment of death, was repayment for the slaughter that occurred in the past.


    Even though he didn''t dare to say anything about it now, it was a real dream. Death appeared again, and it happened again and again.


    The news revealed by the villagers, as well as the events that happened in the past half year.


    I know that even if I can''t be certain, this matter is pretty close.


    But I still can''t figure out why the villagers want to kill people.


    As for wealth, after so many years, the villagers have all lived a self-sufficient life. I have never seen anyone that was rich or rich.


    There was naturally nothing more to be said about seeking money. However, if one did not seek money, then why would it be impossible to cause such a tragedy?


    Also, what role did Liu Songxian and his foster father play in this matter, and what exactly were their positions?


    With all that has happened, I feel that my foster father and Liu Songxian are opposites with the villagers.


    Could it be that they were the people who pushed open the so-called Karma Gate?


    The so-called Door of Karma was only a metaphor. There was no such thing as a door in this world.


    Or it could be said that this door existed in everyone''s heart.


    The Gate of Karma represented repayment, a repayment between good and evil.


    In front of the Door of Karma, life and death were discussed ¡­.


    I took a deep breath, sat on the kang, and slowly closed my eyes.


    At first, I thought the Aunt Zhang on the other side was lingering and killing so many people.


    But now that he thought about it, these deaths might not have anything to do with the Aunt Zhang ¡­


    No... Wrong...


    I frowned slightly and took out the photos from that day to examine them.


    That was my former owner, and according to my speculations, it is very likely that all of them are related to the death of Aunt Zhang.


    After half a year of understanding, I was even more clear on this point.


    Not only the people in the photo, but also the two that died later, were all linked to the Aunt Zhang.


    Now that he thought about it, the death of Aunt Zhang was definitely not a coincidence, it was the spark that ignited everything that happened.


    If the death events in the village were to be arranged in order, then the earliest death events would start from Aunt Zhang.


    It was only after the death of Aunt Zhang that new deaths occurred after a long period of calm.


    At that time, it was also the first time I became a Funerary Lady.


    It had already been a few years since Aunt Zhang''s death, and this matter had already faded from the minds of many people.


    New deaths had occurred, and the deaths at that time had all seemed like pure accidents. Naturally, no one would link the two together.


    Actually, there aren''t many people in the village that can link these deaths with the Aunt Zhang. If I didn''t see the photo in my foster father''s pocket, I probably wouldn''t have thought of this ¡­


    Furthermore, after studying the contents of the Compendium of Evil Theurgy, I found out that the Aunt Zhang''s house has a few ways to raise ghosts.


    The words that were written between the Aunt Zhang and the spirit tablet were called "Wishing", meaning to write down the wishes of the living, so that the dead could see them.


    Normally, there would be very few people who would write such a thing, because it might cause people in the underworld to linger in the mortal world, unwilling to leave.


    And even if they did, they would usually write something like ''easy way''.


    However, the words written by the adoptive father were like a malicious curse, expressing the desires in his heart.


    He hoped that the dead soul would always be able to turn into a malicious ghost that could never reincarnate.


    In the past, his foster father must have performed some sort of technique to raise ghosts.


    Raising ghosts to kill people was to nurture the resentment of the Ghost Being and then drive it to kill the people it wanted to kill.


    However, this was a sinister method, and the damage to himself was very serious. It was basically the same as killing one thousand enemies and inflicting eight hundred damage to himself.


    Use power that doesn''t belong to you to kill others, this will naturally have a very serious impact on yourself.


    The reason for this was because of what he had done, if it was for his own benefit.


    To harm others'' lives for your own benefits was originally something that went against the heaven''s way. Adding on the fact that he was driving the Ghost Being, it was an even greater crime, an even greater sin!


    In this situation, the backlash he suffered would be more severe.


    Therefore, divine punishment depended on one''s starting point. The Samsara of the Heavenly Dao was very mysterious.


    He did not directly order the Ghost Being to kill people. Instead, he caused the grievances on the Ghost Being to grow, and used the photos of the people from Aunt Zhang as a catalyst, creating the grievances.


    Just like this, when the grievance had risen to a certain level, the Ghost Being would naturally go take revenge, and at this time, the foster father would no longer be able to control it.


    So even if the photos did not contain my picture, the Aunt Zhang had still found me.


    One more question... Questions about Uncle Zhang...

 C91

    How exactly did Uncle Zhang die back then?


    This is the first time I have considered this question. After all, I have never doubted the death of a Uncle Zhang before.


    But now that I think about it, the villagers had so many secrets on them that I had to wonder about it.


    Furthermore, at that time when he was raising a ghost, he didn''t only raise the soul of the Aunt Zhang, he also had the soul of the Uncle Zhang.


    Aunt Zhang was an unfaithful woman, and according to the rules, she did not have the qualifications to enter the Zhang Family''s grave.


    However, at that time, the adoptive father also managed to win him over and buried him in the graveyard.


    After that, a lot of graves in the village were dug up, and the corpses of Aunt Zhang and Uncle Zhang were lost.


    It was very possible that he was among the group of scarecrows at the Stone Head Mountain. If that was the case, since there were so many strange things about Aunt Zhang, would he be like this as well?


    I seem to remember that the Uncle Zhang died of illness at that time, at least according to what the people in the village said.


    But I still vaguely remember that the day before Uncle Zhang died, I seemed to have seen him before.


    After so many years, my memory has already become rather blurry. I can only vaguely remember it.


    Even the appearance of the Uncle Zhang was blurred in my mind. Even though he was the first corpse I had ever seen, I didn''t have the time to carefully examine his corpse at that time.


    It is far from the deep impression that Aunt Zhang had in my mind.


    Thinking to this point, I could only sigh lightly. Perhaps the death of Uncle Zhang was really strange, and was also a great injustice.


    But it''s been too long, and I can''t find out.


    He could only take his time and wait to see if he could find any clues regarding Uncle Zhang''s death.


    He should not give up on any clues easily. Even if he had no other choice, it should be deeply engraved in his mind.


    He might be able to find out sometime.


    The truth of a major event would need to be slowly deduced by combining the various minor events one by one. When these clues were all linked together, they would naturally be able to deduce the origin of the event.


    After putting away the few photos, I lay on the brick bed. It was already 4 in the morning, and it was already so late ¡­


    Perhaps the impact of what happened tonight was too great, I didn''t feel the slightest bit sleepy. The moment I closed my eyes, the only thing that appeared in my mind was those miserable screams.


    The pain of being burned by the flames, just thinking about it, made me shudder.


    Taking a few deep breaths, he calmed his agitated heart.


    Back then, if the adoptive father and Aunt Zhang weren''t doing something naughty, what were they doing?


    If one were to say that everything that had happened in the entire village had originated from some sort of plan, then this plan had begun from that time onwards.


    Was everything that her foster father did after that all for revenge?


    Was he trying to kill all the sinners in the village as a person who knew everything?


    This idea... I can only guess now, I can''t be sure, that my adoptive father was standing by the side of those who died tragically in the past.


    But one thing was certain, the adoptive father hated those who had karma with the Aunt Zhang.


    Therefore, every one of them was already dead.


    Then, after the people who had karma with the Aunt Zhang died, their foster father would also be dead.


    Was the death that followed really related to him?


    Was the death that followed caused by the previous series of events?


    The more I thought about it, the more confused I felt. It seemed that the clues I had weren''t strong enough to penetrate this deep problem.


    As I thought about it, I finally fell asleep in a daze, and Lingling had long since fallen asleep by my side.


    Tonight''s celebration had long since disappeared from the village. The flame that was originally meant to be a joyous occasion had now become a lethal weapon.


    Time passed by very quickly. It seemed that after every death, there would always be a period of silence.


    Then new events will continue to happen.


    I still read the contents of the Evil Theurgy Encyclopedia every day, and every day, I would diligently ponder over it.


    He was even more diligent than before, because I felt that I might be able to find even more truths within this book.


    When there were no clues to look up, he had to concentrate on the contents of the book.


    So I started to try harder to absorb the knowledge in this book, but gradually I found that the deeper this book went, the colder it made me feel.


    This definitely wasn''t a psychological effect. It was because my own aura seemed to be changing. The yin energy in my body seemed to be becoming denser bit by bit.


    The yin aura on the woman''s body was very dense, but she was still alive, so she definitely had a strong yang aura around her.


    It belongs to the yang with yin.


    However, I felt as if the Yin energy in my body was slowly replacing the Yang energy in my body.


    Could it be that after reading this book ¡­ Will he die?


    I frowned, and started to study the Evil Theurgy in my hands, thinking about half a year ago when I was with Liu Qing, I used Yin Qi to enter the ground, and suddenly drew runes on the ground as though I had lost control of it.


    That scene, when I look back on it now, I still feel waves of fear.


    And now, this book is still weakening my vitality.


    At first, I thought it was an illusion, but as time went on, I realized that the more I learned in this book, the stronger it became.


    At this point, I was completely sure that this book really had something to do with it.


    But if that was the case, then it would be quite troublesome. The rest of the book should be quite important. If he were to discard it now, it would be a pity.


    However, if he continued to watch this, he was afraid that he might not even be able to keep his life.


    The preface to this book does not seem to be a bluff, and everything it says is true.


    Moreover, the strange part in the preface was only a part of it. The really strange part of this book was not written on it at all!


    The more I thought about it, the more I frowned. However, my hand inadvertently flipped to the next page.


    While he was thinking about other things, he was actually reading the contents of the book subconsciously. It seemed to have become a habit of his ¡­


    Moreover, if one''s own aura was really weakened, it would definitely lead to some illness or discomfort in one''s body.


    However, the strangest thing was that I didn''t have this kind of symptom. I only felt that my body was a little cold, but it didn''t have any effect on me.


    If anything happens to my body, I''ll be more at ease.


    A person''s body has a protective measure to protect their breath. For example, when your breathing became chaotic, you would get sick and feel uncomfortable.


    This can be said to be a disease caused by breath, but it can also be said to be the body''s way of reminding you of a disease. It is a form of protection.


    But now, my body seemed to have adapted to the weakening of this yang energy, leaving me without any form of protection. This made me feel uneasy.


    I simply closed the book in my hands and put it aside, looking at the worn-out cover of the book, as well as the words "folk Evil Theurgy".


    No matter how I looked at it, this book seemed to be a stall. When I first got my hands on it, I just couldn''t believe that this book was really so evil.


    As I was staring at the Compendium of Evil Theurgy, I suddenly thought of something. I felt like I was reading this book ¡­


    There seems to be an addiction...


    If he did not carefully study the relationship between the book and him, he would not be able to discover this point. The relationship between him and the book was not that simple.


    Just like how some people in the village might not want to smoke at the beginning when they went to take a smoke, but they were bored and would only take a few puffs when they remembered.


    However, as time passed, he would keep the tobacco pouch on his body and take two puffs. It was almost a subconscious reaction.


    In other words, he would be smoking it twice at any time and he didn''t even know it.


    In half a year''s time, I had already read half of this Evil Theurgy. This book isn''t really that thick, but the things inside can definitely be considered to be boring and boring.


    But such a book, I had inadvertently read so much.


    Furthermore, reading a book seemed to have become a subconscious action of mine.


    He wanted to see it from time to time when he had nothing to do and he wanted to see it even when he had no clue. Even though he clearly felt that his yang energy had weakened, he still couldn''t help but look.


    This isn''t what I was thinking. Rather, it was a habit that had already formed in my subconscious. If I were to give up on this habit, I would feel very uncomfortable ¡­


    This was an addiction, even more intense than the addiction, which had developed into a sickness.


    I pressed my hand to the book, and the more I thought about it, the more scared I became.


    It''s been half a year and I still haven''t felt this addiction at all. Since when did this thing come into being? Did it seep into my brain bit by bit?


    It was clearly just a book, why would he have such an emotion?


    If it wasn''t for the fact that I was already relatively sensitive to yin and yang energies and could sense the change in my aura, I might still be in the dark and didn''t know when I would wake up.


    Furthermore, the aura of my body changes bit by bit at an imperceptible speed. It is normal for a person''s aura to change everyday, so I subconsciously take this change as a habit.


    It''s precisely because my body didn''t cause any disease that it''s hard for me to notice that this change might have taken my life!


    Now that I have quietly combined this book to reflect on my experiences over this period of time, I realize that my body has undergone such a bizarre change.


    Furthermore, this was only something that had been discovered. Who knows ¡­ There were still others who could not be found ¡­


    My breath quickened and I picked up the book before tossing it into the cupboard and locked it!

 C92

    Because at this moment, the image of my foster father before his death suddenly surfaced in my mind. I couldn''t ¡­ I can''t end up like my adoptive father!


    At this moment, my entire body was trembling slightly. I might have only discovered a portion of the book''s strangeness, but a large portion of it still needs to be slowly discovered.


    However, the strangest thing was that I had already become addicted to it. If I couldn''t walk out from this immersion myself, I wasn''t sure what would happen to me.


    May... He might end up in the same situation as his foster father!


    No... No... Absolutely not!


    I used my axe to smash the key into two and threw it outside.


    This book, he couldn''t go any deeper!


    When he thought about how his foster father looked so mysterious when he was alive, it was as if he had fallen into a trance. Now that he thought about it, it was very possible that he had studied too deeply into the contents of the book.


    If one studied this kind of thing too deeply, it would naturally lead to certain death ¡­


    The more I thought about it, the more cold sweat flowed down my back. At that time, even my adoptive father probably didn''t know that I had already entered the gates of hell.


    For the past six months, both in my dreams and in reality, there have been times when I have felt as though a pair of eyes were watching me in the dark.


    My body felt even more creepy.


    In reality, it was still alright, but in my dreams, I often felt that I was in darkness. The person in the darkness was like a lofty king.


    It was as if I was looking down on everything, causing me to have the urge to bow down and worship him, as if that person was the supreme deity!


    In the darkness, he silently watched everything, as if he was staring at his own sacrifice. He stared at me.


    Even though it was just a dream, when I woke up and tried to recall that look, I still felt a chill down my spine ¡­


    And the beginning of all this, was after I lost control of the contents of the Evil Theurgy after using it for the first time that day.


    Ever since that time, I have often seen such scenes in my dreams, and that loss of control also took away some of my possessions. As for the specifics, I have yet to come to a conclusion.


    Feeling this cold, I thought of a lot of things, staring at the cabinet, as if the cabinet, at this moment, is not a book.


    It was a demon, flesh and blood, jumping about inside the cabinet with bared fangs and brandished claws.


    After who knows how long, I finally tired, fell on the brick bed, drowsily fell asleep.


    In the blink of an eye, it was already the twentieth of the first month. On this day, a person came to the village.


    Early in the morning, the Village Chief gathered all the villagers and said that they had something to say.


    I''m not welcome, but I''m part of the village, so I''m going out, of course.


    It was still early in the morning and the sun had just risen. I felt a little puzzled in my heart. Why did you call us out so early in the morning?


    With the gathering of the Village Chief, as long as the villagers were able to move about on the ground, regardless of whether they were men, women or children, they all gathered at the entrance of the village and were discussing and looking around.


    Some people seemed to already know what was going on. Their eyes were filled with excitement and anticipation.


    There was also a hint of fear in some people''s eyes, but it seemed that most of them were like me, in a dazed state.


    At this time, the Village Chief stood in front of everyone and calmly said,


    "Everyone, quiet down. An important guest has arrived in our village!"


    At this moment, the Village Chief had already returned to his usual calm demeanor. However, there was a hint of a smile on his face, the kind of smile that would make people feel comfortable if they saw it.


    Just as the Village Head finished his words, a small car suddenly drove in. At that time, that small car was a rare sight to us.


    We don''t know what the sign is, and by now I can''t remember.


    However, when the villagers saw the car, their eyes were all wide open. Could it be that some rich guest had come?


    I could even see greed in the eyes of some people, as if they were wild beasts that had seen food.


    When I saw the appearance of the villagers, I couldn''t help but frown slightly, because I could vaguely sense that some of them were emitting killing intent.


    This was not a wild guess, but a true feeling.


    Although he couldn''t see or touch murderous intent, he could feel its coldness if he touched it too much.


    Maybe it had something to do with my woman''s keen intuition.


    Cars were definitely a symbol of the rich in the village, but meeting the rich or ¡­ Or perhaps, when she met a stranger, she would emit such an aura ¡­


    Perhaps, this was the secret that was hidden in the village ¡­


    At this moment, the car door opened and a man in black got out. He quickly walked to the back and opened the door, respectfully greeting the person inside.


    It was the first time I had seen a car, but I knew in my heart that these were the etiquette of a rich man, and that a rich man would like it.


    At the back of the car, a cane was extended and a withered hand was placed on top of the man in black''s other hand.


    The hand felt like I''d seen it in a dream, gaunt, pale, without a trace of color, like the hand of a dead man.


    With the support of the man in black, the man in the car slowly got off.


    It wasn''t the boss that I imagined, but an old man wearing grey clothes. The old man was really too old, his skin was dark and there were many wrinkles on his face. From a distance, he looked like a dried up tree branch.


    I''ve never seen anyone this old. It''s like he''s going to rot, like he just came out of a coffin...


    I took a deep breath and continued watching the scene. The old man was dressed very simply, just like a farmer.


    "Old God Wang, you''ve finally arrived. Are you tired?"


    At this time, the Village Chief welcomed them with a slight smile and a slight bow, as if he was welcoming them.


    Old God Wang, what a high title!


    I slightly frowned. Ordinary Yin Yang Mister would be addressed as a Half Immortal if they were considered to be accurate.


    As for those miraculous beings, they were generally known as half-Immortals.


    Old deity. This sort of title would either refer to an old man over a hundred years old as an old deity.


    However, the reason why the Village Chief faced this old man with such seriousness was clearly not because of his age. Instead, it was very possible that ¡­ It was because he had the ability!


    However, how much skill did he have to be called an old deity?


    Could it be ¡­ Was he the old man that the villagers spoke of?

 C93

    An incomparably old old old man came over, but the village chief respectfully welcomed him. Not only that, he was honored to be called Old God Wang!


    Causing the entire village to come out and welcome him, one could tell that this old man was definitely not a simple person.


    At this moment, I heard whispers from the crowd again.


    "Great, the Old God Wang is here, we can finally be saved!"


    "Who is this Old God Wang? What a grand show of character!"


    From the whispers of the villagers, I knew that this Old God Wang was the old man that the villagers spoke of that day.


    Right now, the old man looked indifferent, or perhaps it could be said that there were too many wrinkles on his face. His eyes were too cloudy, and it was impossible to tell what expression he had.


    At this moment, he was quietly observing everything. Then, he looked at the village chief and said:


    "Thank you for your hard work during this period of time."


    With an old age like the bark of a tree, the sound he gave off was naturally not very pleasant. It was somewhat sharp, as if it was the sound of old and worn out iron scraping against each other.


    After the village chief heard Old God Wang say this, he immediately lowered his head and said with a smile:


    "What do you mean by Old God Wang? I am useless.


    In fact, I have a question in my mind. If this Great Deity Wang dares to enter the village recklessly, is he really that confident?


    One had to know that the village was currently in danger. If they left the village, it might bring about a fatal disaster. Thus, the villagers did not dare to rashly try it out.


    Even if I know some of the things in the Evil Theurgy, I can''t say anything. I don''t understand the logic behind it.


    Just what had caused this village to be able to reach such a level?


    Since the old man was here, it meant that he naturally knew what was going on in the village.


    From the moment he entered the village, was he already prepared to fight with the villagers? Or had he already come up with a solution?


    I seriously stared at the old man, wanting to find something special from him.


    However, apart from the fact that he was incomparably old, there didn''t seem to be anything else about this old man.


    His hair was sparse, and his scalp could clearly be seen beneath his white hair.


    The most eye-catching part was his fingernails. The nails on his left hand were very long and were trimmed to the point of being sharp.


    Such a fingernail, even a little girl would not keep it ¡­


    Moreover, only the fingernails of the left hand were like that. The right hand was very normal.


    This was the only thing I found that was special after searching for half a day.


    I saw that many of the surrounding villagers were also sizing up the old man.


    The villagers'' eyes were all filled with curiosity, and those who had seen the old man before had looks of awe in their eyes.


    At this moment, the old tutor seemed to have a feeling of superiority.


    Although his body was hunched, it was as if he was looking down on everyone. He emitted a dignified and confident feeling from within.


    Those who have never seen the old man are just as curious as I am, wanting to see what makes the old man different.


    After conversing with the village chief for a while, Old God Wang slowly walked to the front of the crowd. The man dressed in black behind him did not say a single word and followed closely behind Old God Wang.


    Walking to the front of the crowd, Old God Wang said:


    "Old fellows, long time no see!"


    Hearing Old God Wang''s words, all the elderly villagers slightly bowed towards him.


    The originally wrinkled faces were now completely piled up.


    "Old God Wang, with this trip of yours, the village can finally be saved!"


    Those who knew Old God Wang in the village, other than the village chief, were all people over the age of fifty. Moreover, people around the age of fifty all treated the Old God Wang as their elder.


    And even though he was only seventy or eighty years old, he was still respectful when treating Old God Wang as if he were of the same age.


    In other words, the Old God Wang should also be around the age of seventy to eighty.


    After the pleasantries were over, an old man finally opened his mouth and said to the surrounding young men:


    This is the old man, Old God Wang. Back then, he was a figure that was even more powerful than the immortals, and now that he has returned, he has specially come to save us!


    If an ordinary person heard this, they would definitely give in, but Old God Wang did not, only lightly nodding his head.


    This meant that he should be very confident, or perhaps very conceited.


    At this time, with his hands behind his back, he looked around at the people around him. At this time, Er Nao suddenly jumped out of the crowd, clapped his hands and laughed, then said:


    "Old God Wang... Why don''t you look like a god at all! "


    With that said, the surrounding atmosphere seemed to freeze up. The old men in the village all had smiles on their faces, but that smile gradually froze on their faces.


    The surrounding atmosphere suddenly became stiff. Suddenly, an old man pointed at the young man beside him and said,


    Who brought this madman over! Something''s wrong! "


    With the entire village gathered here, the village head couldn''t personally go door to door and call them out. He only gave instructions to the youngsters within the village.


    Previously, when Er Nao appeared here, no one actually cared about him, but now, after he said those words, the elders of the village were embarrassed.


    In fact, I am very puzzled. I feel that although the elders of the village respect the Old God Wang, the feeling they give me is more of fear.


    He looked like an ordinary old man. Even if he truly was capable, it should be something worth being happy about. It was something that needed respect, so what was there to be afraid of?


    I frowned slightly as I couldn''t understand what was going on. At this moment, I suddenly felt chills down my spine.


    And this gloominess actually originated from the pair of turbid eyes of the Old God Wang, which was staring straight at Er Nao.


    Er Nao did not mind the cold, gloomy atmosphere, he immediately looked at Old God Wang and chuckled.


    Seeing the serious expression of the old man in the village, the young man who brought Er Nao here also became anxious.


    "Because... "Because the village chief said to call everyone from the village over. As long as they can walk, they must come ¡­"


    At this time, the Old God Wang waved his hand, signalling for the young man to stop.


    Afterwards, he slowly walked over to Er Nao''s side while leaning on his walking stick. The surrounding people, whether or not they had seen the Old God Wang before, were all affected by this imposing aura and subconsciously, opened up a path for him.


    Old God Wang stood in front of Er Nao and looked at him. During this process, the Village Chief had always been following behind him.


    "This is the Er Nao that you spoke of?"


    The village chief nodded his head:


    "Yes."


    The eyes of many people in the village were filled with anticipation, wanting to see what exactly this Old God Wang wanted to do.


    Actually, my heart was in my throat as well. That cold gaze from before really gave me a terrifying feeling.


    I''m also thinking, what does this old man want to do?


    It couldn''t be that just because of this sentence, he had to kill someone ¡­ If that was really the case, then this old man was way too domineering.


    But if that was the case, he also knew why the villagers were afraid of him.


    "If you don''t think I''m like an immortal, then what do you think I''m like?"


    Old God Wang looked at Er Nao and suddenly laughed, then asked.


    A madman''s way of thinking is obviously different from a normal person''s. In fact, when Er Nao was almost beaten to death that day, I couldn''t tell that he was a madman from Er Nao''s words and expression.


    For a moment, I even thought his madness was all an act.


    But that was only for a short while. After that incident, Er Nao''s madness seemed to have become even more severe.


    I looked at Er Nao and thought seriously for a long time before I clapped my hands and said:


    "He looks like the old demon from Black Mountain Sect! It seems to be Old Demon Hei! "


    When the villagers were young, they grew up listening to the stories and had their own understanding of the characters in them.


    When the words "Old Demon Black Mountain" came out, the surrounding young men couldn''t help but burst out in laughter.


    Old God Wang also laughed along:


    "It''s a perfect analogy. I am the Black Mountain Demon."


    Just as he was about to turn around and leave, someone suddenly said:


    "What''s wrong with this old monster?" "It seems like he doesn''t have much ability."

 C94

    This was said by a young man who was standing not too far away. Disdain was written all over his face.


    In fact, this sentence was the thoughts of many people, but only he dared to say it in front of them.


    The people of the village had always disliked Er Nao, especially when they beat him up that day, the few young men were so embarrassed that they were scared stiff by the flames.


    There were even a few who were beaten up. After listening to the Village Chief''s words, they no longer dared to take care of Er Nao.


    However, he had always hoped that someone who could take care of Er Nao would appear.


    Many of the young people were already prepared to clap their hands, but Old God Wang''s actions had obviously disappointed many people.


    At this moment, I frowned. I was a little disgusted by the ugly expressions of these people. Why would there be such a person in this world?


    They hoped for Er Nao to die, and although what they said sounded good, it was for the village.


    At this moment, the surrounding youngsters all followed him as if he had just spoken. However, they were all restrained by the gaze of the old man beside him.


    There were also some people who were more shrewd. Their faces were blossoming with happiness, but they did not say a single word, waiting for the events to unfold.


    An old man directly grabbed the speaker from behind and scolded:


    "Xiao Hui, you must be f * * king crazy! You dare to speak like that? Your parents really didn''t educate you well! "


    Actually, Xiao Hui''s parents were standing right in front of him, so he had to say, if there was a father, there must be a son.


    Especially in an educational environment like the mountain village, not many people would come into contact with them. Children''s parents were basically carved out of the same mold. If there were no special circumstances, the difference wouldn''t be too great.


    Furthermore, Xiao Hui was twenty years old, his parents were not even forty years old yet.


    Now that he saw his son in the limelight, his parents were still happy.


    It could be seen that Xiao Hui''s parents were thinking the same as him.


    Seeing that someone was pulling him, Xiao Hui frowned. With an impatient look, he continued.


    "Don''t pull me, am I wrong?"


    If this old fellow really had the ability, he would kill this madman and that demon. That way, the village might be at peace.


    "Why put on airs here?"


    Before his voice fell, many of the village elders'' faces had already turned white. As for the old man who had grabbed Xiao Hui, he released his grip as if he had given up on something.


    Xiao Hui emphasized the word ''demon'' when he said it, and he was even looking in my direction. Even if he wasn''t looking in my direction, I should have a rough idea of who he was referring to.


    However, I was already used to this kind of thing, so I didn''t express anything.


    The old tutor didn''t move even after hearing these words. He placed his hands behind his back and continued to slowly move in the direction he had just gone.


    Most of the people in the village had come, but there was still a lack of Grandma Daocao.


    The only ones left were the bedridden. Those who could not get up were unable to attend.


    Actually, I felt that it was a little strange. I felt that it had been a long time since I last saw the Grandma Daocao and I haven''t seen her since this year.


    The Grandma Daocao did not participate in the party on the 15th day.


    I also felt that it was strange, what was the Grandma Daocao doing at home, why was it so quiet?


    It was at this moment that I suddenly heard the sound of bells ringing.


    It was not the kind of bell that sounded like a funeral, because the sound was very faint. Furthermore, one could clearly hear that it came from the direction of the Old God Wang.


    Old God Wang seemed to have his hands behind his back, as he casually moved forward. However, I saw that the black-clothed man behind him didn''t seem to be so obedient.


    At this moment, the black clothed man has one hand hidden within his sleeves. I can vaguely see that there seems to be something golden in that hand. From the looks of it ¡­ It should be a bell!


    When I saw this bell, my heart was in turmoil. What is this guy trying to do?!


    Very quickly, I understood this person''s motive. This is because following the sound of the bell, I felt the temperature in my surroundings plummet.


    Waves of cold wind suddenly blew up from the ground, causing the snow on the ground and the sand on the ground to hit the bodies of the people, creating a series of "hualala" sounds!


    There was also the sound of wind whistling through the air, as if ghosts were wailing; it was absolutely terrifying!


    It was clearly very calm just now, but everything happened in the instant the bell rang!


    I heard the sound of the wind getting more and more frightening, wailing and crying.


    The wailing of ghosts sounded like an unending frenzy. Moreover ¡­


    I could vaguely feel that the rumbling sounds were not completely the sound of the wind.


    It was actually something mixed in with the wind!


    At the same time, I felt my entire body turn cold. I didn''t know why I had such a feeling.


    This feeling was very familiar. I had this feeling often in my dreams.


    My whole body felt cold, and I felt a kind of reverence. This kind of reverence came naturally from my heart, as if I had seen some kind of great existence.


    At the same time, I felt a pair of eyes looking at me from behind me. That gaze also made my heart tremble!


    What''s going on ¡­ How could such a simple gust of wind have such influence?


    But because of this feeling, I suddenly thought that this technique seemed to have something to do with the Evil Theurgy!


    Thinking about the Evil Theurgy, my brows knitted together. Could this Old God Wang have something to do with his adoptive father? Why does he know the methods in the Evil Theurgy?


    As I pondered, I saw the waves of cold wind already fly towards Xiao Hui, and all of this happened in an instant.


    Although this series of events seemed very complicated, it was actually all a subconscious reaction. It all happened in an instant.


    So fast, that smile on Xiao Hui''s face had not faded completely, and that wave of cold wind that brought waves of sand had already disappeared.


    First, it was streaks of sand that hit Xiao Hui''s face. I clearly saw that Xiao Hui''s face was actually riddled with tiny holes.


    "Damn, this wind is so f * cking ¡­"


    At this time, Xiao Hui still did not understand what was going on. The people around him were all unaware of what was going on, but in reality, they all had a sense of crisis as they quickly retreated.


    Even Xiao Hui''s parents had realized it at this moment, but they had been thrown into disarray for a moment, and did not know what to do!


    When she looked at Xiao Hui again, she had yet to finish speaking when she suddenly stopped in her tracks, and a gurgling sound came from her throat.


    This technique seems somewhat familiar, but I can''t recall it even after a while!


    Seeing that Xiao Hui''s throat had suddenly let out a strange sound, as if something had stuck it, Xiao Hui''s parents panicked even more, and anxiously grabbed onto Xiao Hui''s hands:


    "Xiao Hui! Xiao Hui! "What happened to you?!"


    At the same time, traces of dark-red blood flowed out of his mouth and slowly fell onto the ground along the side of his chin.


    The sound from his throat was mixed with the sound of bones breaking.


    Following that, Xiao Hui slightly lowered his head and suddenly raised it. The moment he raised his head, everyone present was shocked!


    His originally healthy face now looked like that of a wild beast, incomparably ferocious.


    The entire face turned dark gray, veins popping out on its surface, and even the blood vessels could be seen clearly, as if they were about to burst.


    His pair of eyes turned white and were filled with dense bloodstains.


    He bared his teeth like a wild beast. His teeth were somewhat sinister, as if they had been dyed red with blood!


    "Old deity!" Please spare me! Please spare my life! "


    Even if Xiao Hui''s parents weren''t sensible, they knew what the Old God Wang was up to now, so they all kneeled on the ground.


    Others may not have noticed it, but I saw clearly that Old God Wang did not even make a move, and only a lackey by his side could do such a thing!


    Could it be that this fellow truly wanted Xiao Hui''s life?!

 C95

    Xiao Hui was indeed detestable, and just because he was arrogant, he should be taught a lesson.


    However, it was not to the extent that he needed his life!


    However, when he looked at the man in black, he did not have any intentions of stopping.


    Old God Wang also did not express his stance. With such a huge commotion behind him, it seemed like he was even tired of looking back.


    Just by this point, one could see how terrifying the Old God Wang was. Perhaps it was because of this that the Old God Wang had such a position in the village.


    That was why the villagers were so afraid of him!


    At this time, the Old God Wang had already stopped in his tracks, but the feeling he gave me was indescribably cold, like an iceberg.


    Old God Wang was unmoved by the waves of crying and begging for mercy behind him.


    At this moment, the bell had stopped ringing. It seemed that some kind of ceremony had been completed, and everything behind him did not stop ringing at the same time.


    They continued to move forward with increasing intensity, as if they would never be able to stop once they started. This was the most terrifying thing ¡­


    At this moment, the ice-cold feeling in my body slowly disappeared. It only lasted for a moment.


    But now, I slightly frowned as I looked at the gusts of wind still swirling behind me, still surging forward.


    At the same time, Xiao Hui held his head with both hands, looking more and more in pain. Not only was blood flowing out of his mouth, even his face and the back of his hands were suffering from some unknown force.


    The dark red blood was shocking. All the people who were not related to the battle retreated far away and held their breaths.


    I know that Old God Wang does not simply want to kill people. He wants to consolidate his prestige in the village.


    Because at this time, in the village, there were still a lot of people who did not know him, and what Old God Wang wanted was for everyone to remember him.


    This way, it would be easier for him to do whatever he wanted in the village.


    This person was indeed vicious ¡­


    Folk Evil Theurgy, how did this black clothed man know it? Was it something old man Wang had taught him?


    Although old man Wang was also a villager in the village before, and in terms of age, he was much older than his adoptive father.


    If there was only one civilian Evil Theurgy, then the owner of this book should have been the Old God Wang.


    Of course ¡­ It was also possible that there was more than one Evil Theurgy among the masses, but one could be sure that the Old God Wang and his adoptive father, whether deep or shallow, were all related to each other.


    But seeing how Old God Wang played with his life, he and his foster father were not the same kind of person.


    It''s very possible that the black clothed man''s Evil Theurgy Arts are even more profound than the ones I''ve learned, so I would naturally feel a sense of reverence when he shook the bell just now.


    This is where the wickedness of the book lies.


    Of course, there was also the possibility that the man in black was a disciple of the so-called sect mentioned in the book.


    I don''t know what the so-called sect is, and I''ve never followed the books and kowtowed in fear of attracting unnecessary trouble.


    But now that he thought about it, since there was a so-called sect, then there must be levels within the sect.


    The mysterious aura of this sect is too thick for me to understand, and I have no idea whether this sect is dangerous or not after I enter it.


    Even though I had already read half of the book, I still did not intend to touch this so-called sect.


    But I can be sure that if this man in black is a person from the sect, then his status must be higher than mine. This way, when he used the Evil Theurgy, I would feel this feeling, which isn''t strange at all.


    After all, the entire book on the Evil Theurgy itself was not something that could be figured out by common sense ¡­


    He frowned slightly as he thought about it, while staring at the bloodied Xiao Hui.


    A thin layer of ice had already formed on the blood vessels of Xiao Hui''s body. If he did not think of a way, Xiao Hui would truly be dead!


    At this moment, the parents by Xiao Hui''s side were desperately kowtowing to the ground, crying and begging, causing my heart to feel waves of discomfort.


    Putting aside the moral character of this family of three, I could feel that this kinship touched upon the softest place in my heart.


    The people of this world, no matter good or evil, were always able to emit some light. These light rays were often able to warm the hearts of people.


    Perhaps this was the true value of life ¡­


    Looking at this scene, my heart was moved. After which, my brain started to work furiously.


    I must have read about this Evil Theurgy in the book, and it''s recorded in the half I''ve read before.


    However, although I have read it, I have never learned it. Furthermore, there is so much content in the book. Even if I haven''t learned anything, I have only taken a cursory glance at it.


    After all, there were many things in the books that defied the will of others. Just the process of casting the spell was extremely vicious.


    Perhaps it required a person''s corpse, soul, or even a real kill.


    I only got a general understanding of this kind of vicious magic when I saw it.


    Although there was no righteousness in those words, for someone to use such a sinister method, it was clear that there was evil in their hearts.


    In addition, most of these insidious methods had a sort of enticement to them, which would slowly cause others to be unable to extricate themselves from it.


    Now that he thought about it, it was very similar to the state his foster father was in at the time.


    That''s why when I saw these arcane spells, I never had a deeper understanding of them.


    It had to be said, using a human''s life as a guide was extremely powerful. It could bring you endless wealth, or it could even be something you wanted.


    This was also the reason why so many Grandmasters had fallen into the demonic path since ancient times ¡­


    In this world, the weakest is the human heart, and the strongest is the human heart. It depends on how strong your willpower is, and I''m not confident in my willpower.


    In this sort of situation, the only option was to stay far away and not delve too deeply.


    However, he didn''t expect that at the critical juncture, he couldn''t remember.


    I currently have too little combat experience, so I am still unable to find a solution based on the opponent''s technique.


    But as long as he knew what magic technique he was using and what the actual principle was, he would naturally have a solution ¡­


    I took a few deep breaths and frowned, trying my best to think about it ¡­ Think...


    He forced his brain to work so hard, looking at Xiao Hui, he trembled all over and could no longer speak. Like porcelain, more and more wounds appeared on his body.


    His parents wanted to charge forward and grab Old God Wang, but they were afraid that if they offended him, their children would suffer even more severe punishments and die even faster.


    At this moment, he was in a dilemma. He didn''t know what to do!


    In this situation, a strange deadlock has formed. At this moment, a light flashed in my mind.


    Yes... Yes...


    The Zephyr Demon Art!


    His pupils constricted as those four words suddenly appeared in his mind!


    The Demonic Ghastly Zephyr Yang Art was also one of the techniques used to raise ghosts. It was an extremely sinister technique.


    He used the human eye as a primer, dividing the yin and yang into two worlds. He restrained evil spirits from the netherworld and used them for his own purposes.


    The effect of the human eye in the mystical arts was marvelous. The mirror could connect Yin and Yang while the human eye could differentiate Yin and Yang.


    When the human eye was on a human, it might not be as sharp as the eyes of some animals. Sometimes, the human eye would not be able to see what animals could see.


    However, when the human eye was dug out, it was definitely more useful in metaphysics than an animal''s eye because when the human eye was dug out, it was an absolutely pure window. Otherwise, humans wouldn''t be called the Spirit of All Things.


    As I''ve said before, the eyes of a child are originally intelligent, but as time goes by, this spirituality is gradually covered by the foul air of the mortal world.


    Slowly, the spirituality began to fade away.


    What covers the spirit is actually the foul air that the human body breeds.


    In the process of raising ghosts, what was needed was not merely a human eye ¡­ More need for human life...

 C96

    The Ghost Nurturing technique could be used to raise a ghost and could be used for countless purposes.


    But ghost rearing techniques were the major techniques. How to control the Ghost Being and control the Ghost Being to do anything was a branch of this great technique.


    The things that different ghosts could do were also different. The entire Evil Theurgy had records of all of these things.


    Unfortunately, the half I saw did not mention much about it.


    The Ghost Being that I know of now have money ghosts, five ghosts carrying money, five ghosts transporting money. This is a rumor among the people, and most people think that this is the same magic technique.


    Actually, these were two different techniques, but the Ghost Being s that were being urged were the same.


    Also, there are ghosts, so this has a lot of uses. That night, the one who looked like my foster father lured me over and left me some clues.


    Different Ghost Being had different refining methods, and also had different exorbitant cultivation methods.


    However, simple things were often difficult to control. The probability of the miser devouring its master was extremely high.


    Of course, this was also because the person raising the money ghost had a higher probability of being compared to the people raising other Ghost Being, and the money ghost would also make some people with less mental fortitude become even greedier, so the probability of that would become higher.


    The one in front of me is a fiend, a type of fiend. Most of it is used to harm people''s lives.


    As for this kind of life-threatening item, the refining method would also be rather special. Not only did it require a person''s eyes, it also required a person''s body!


    After the eyes communicated with Yin and Yang, the evil ghost was imprisoned here. At this time, the evil ghost needed a place to stay.


    And this residence was a human''s flesh, the Ghost Being directly entered the living person''s flesh.


    In fact, during this process, although the wraith had already entered the living person''s body, it wasn''t the same as the ghost''s upper body. Rather, it was a parasitic property.


    He used the body of the living as his own residence and lived inside it.


    Taking the Yang to replenish yin.


    Then, he threw the living person who had lost an eye into the coffin. The outside of the coffin was filled with Talisman s.


    Before this, they had bound their entire bodies with the cloth with Talisman s written on it. This way, the living would not be able to struggle free, and the Ghost Being s inside would also be unable to struggle free.


    Then, he sealed the coffin, allowing the living to slowly generate resentment, and this resentment was mixed with the evil ghost''s resentment.


    As for the souls of living people, because their bodies were occupied by Ghost Being, they would slowly become weaker and weaker, and even gradually disappear.


    Just like this, forty-nine days passed. By the time the coffin was opened, the living people had already become dead. Due to the depletion of their own energy, they would become as dry as the wind, and their faces would become ferocious.


    And even if a living soul could still exist, it would still be extremely weak. It was destined to be a wandering soul, and it would not even be able to produce resentment. It wouldn''t even be able to become a ghost.


    He had been abandoned completely by this world. He could only wander aimlessly, waiting for the day his soul completely dissipated.


    To a living person, this was absolutely a punishment akin to hell.


    During these forty-nine days, he had to use Talisman and spells every day, and the spellcaster had to stay by the coffin''s side every day.


    It couldn''t be said that he wouldn''t be able to move an inch away from the coffin. He needed to be like a baby, constantly observing the inside of the coffin.


    When I thought about it, I took a deep breath. Back then, when I read about this technique recorded in the Book of Evil Theurgy, my entire body turned cold.


    At that time, I thought that there wouldn''t be such a vicious person in this world ¡­


    He didn''t expect that he would actually be able to see a baleful ghost at this moment ¡­


    Actually, in the technique of raising ghosts, it''s not only the Fiends that can kill, but also other Ghost Being. However, for the time being, I don''t understand it.


    And it depends on how you apply it.


    Since he knew that this was the Supreme Ghost Demon Yang Method, he understood the principle behind it.


    When the bell was shaking, it was actually a method to move the Ghost Being.


    The so called strength, was the sense of entering, as the Yin energy from the Ghost Being entered his body.


    This ghost''s upper body had an essential difference. The upper part of the ghost''s body was filled with Ghost Being s, replacing one''s consciousness.


    The Baleful Ghost Yang was the Baleful Yin Force from a ghost''s body that entered the body like a tide. Under the influence of this aura, the body would show many abnormalities, and the mind would also be severely affected to a large extent.


    In other words, this move was actually very simple. It was just a method for the Baleful Yin Force to enter the body.


    If you really want me to deal with this Demon Ghost, I might not be able to do anything, but if you want me to deal with the Qi inside Xiao Hui''s body, I still have a way.


    Right now, I also don''t have any ways to worry about whether Old God Wang or the black clothed man will make a move again if I save Xiao Hui or not.


    If I don''t attack now, Xiao Hui will definitely die. With his current condition, he won''t be able to hold on for long.


    Xiao Hui''s body now had many big and small wounds, his eyes were bleeding more and more, as though blood was going to drip out.


    This book on Evil Theurgy, just how many people knew it?


    Many of the pages of my book were obviously torn off and then reattached.


    I wondered who had done it, and then I read the book for a while and found out.


    The torn parts of the book were all records of the more insidious spells.


    It was as if the person who tore all these apart didn''t want these items to be spread out, and didn''t want these items to harm others.


    Even if these pieces of paper were to be spread out, without the references in the book, they would not know what the meaning was.


    However ¡­


    He had already torn it, so why did he put it on again?


    Or rather, it was not the same person who tore and stuck the pieces of paper out.


    But instead of tearing them up, why not just destroy them?


    Wouldn''t that be the end of it?


    This book was very evil. Those who had read it were also very evil. That should be a matter of the past. It would be very difficult to find out what happened at that time ¡­


    However, there were some things that he had to investigate.


    At this time, I had already arrived in front of Xiao Hui, and calmly spat out three words at him.


    "Look at me!"


    Although these three words were spoken indifferently, it caused Xiao Hui to suddenly raise his head.


    At this time, Xiao Hui''s parents were kneeling on the ground, staring fixedly at me, as if I was a demon who had come to take his life!


    "What are you doing!?" Stay away from Xiao Hui! "


    Xiao Hui''s father immediately stood up, and wanted to push me away.


    "If you want him to live, then stay away!"


    I stared at Xiao Hui''s father and calmly said.


    With this sentence, he immediately retreated two steps and once again kneeled on the ground. On the other side, the black clothed man and the Old God Wang turned around and looked at me with interest, as if they wanted to see what I was going to do ¡­

 C97

    At this moment, my explosive shout actually caused Xiao Hui''s father to take two steps back.


    This sound shocked even me, because when I thought back to it, I really didn''t have such a tough time in the village.


    This is a critical moment, and it concerns the lives of the people in front of me.


    At this moment, Xiao Hui''s parents also realized what I wanted to do. Even though they felt that I was a monster, right now, Xiao Hui only has one road left for him to die, and I only had one last glimmer of hope.


    At this moment, everyone was paying attention to all of this. I didn''t have the time to pay attention to their gazes, nor did I have the time to think about it too much. Looking at the blade-like objects before me, I took a deep breath.


    That is the Baleful Yin Force surrounding Xiao Hui. Although I cannot see these auras, I can clearly feel their sharpness and terror.


    The instant Xiao Hui raised his head to look at me, I saw his neck moving slightly, there was another wound, and fresh blood gushed out.


    I saw that there were tears in Xiao Hui''s eyes, but they couldn''t flow out.


    One hand directly pointed at Xiao Hui''s forehead, while the other hand pointed towards the ground.


    I always felt that my hands should be very good-looking, after all, love the heart of beauty, everyone has.


    My fingers are very thin, and the shape of my hands can be considered pretty good-looking. Unfortunately, the work I''ve done these years has made my hands look somewhat rough.


    It directly destroyed that kind of beauty. I''ve never seen the girls in the city before, but I''m sure that the girls that grew up in the city are all very lively ¡­


    One hand pointed at Xiao Hui''s forehead, the other was pinching his sword fingers, pointing at the ground, in that instant, I muttered:


    "As a guide, the spirit acts as a channel. The body merges together, and the murderous aura appears!"


    As soon as I said that, I felt a wave of ice-cold feeling come from the tip of my finger that was pointing at Xiao Hui''s forehead.


    This is using my body as a channel to allow the Baleful Yin Force in Xiao Hui''s body to follow my body and directly arrive at the outside world.


    Doing so is actually somewhat dangerous, but according to the judgement of the Baleful Yin Force in Xiao Hui''s body, I am still somewhat confident.


    Furthermore, this is the easiest and fastest way to do it. The current situation is even worse than I imagined, so I can only use this method!


    When I thought of this, my body emitted waves of cold air. I felt waves of Baleful Yin Force pass through my body.


    At this moment, I suddenly heard the sound of bells ringing one after another. Hearing this sound, my heart jolted.


    Could it be that this black clothed man was going to continue? Right now, I''m still in the process of diverting the Baleful Yin Force. If this man continues, I might not be able to withstand it!


    But at this time, Old God Wang suddenly opened his mouth:


    "Alright, Hua Zi, stop."


    "Sigh."


    The black clothed man called Hua Zi replied. Then, the bell rang twice more. He then put away the bell.


    At the same time, I felt the aura around Xiao Hui''s body slowly dispersed.


    Just then, the black clothed man still wanted to continue fighting, but fortunately, he was stopped by the Old God Wang.


    I let out a long breath and took two steps back. However, the dead gray color on Xiao Hui''s body had already disappeared.


    Through the bloodstains on his body, one could faintly see that Xiao Hui''s skin was ghastly pale, as if she was gravely ill.


    At this time, Xiao Hui was kneeling on the ground, his entire body still trembling and twitching uncontrollably as waves of sobbing came from his mouth.


    He was truly frightened. Just now, he had walked through the gates of hell, and his legs were probably too weak to stand up ¡­


    The blood that flowed out from Xiao Hui''s body just now was completely red, a little different from normal blood.


    After a period of time, it turned back into a bright red color.


    This was because a moment ago, Xiao Hui''s body had been filled with Yin Poison, and a portion of it flowed out from his blood.


    I looked at Xiao Hui''s trembling all over, and walked forward to check his wounds, to see if there was any trace of poison left in his wounds.


    But who would have thought that as soon as I neared Xiao Hui, Xiao Hui''s body that was kneeling on the ground suddenly rose up, and directly swung his palm towards me!


    Originally, when I saw Xiao Hui like this, I wasn''t prepared anymore. I didn''t expect him to suddenly stand up and wave his hand, without hesitation!


    "You monster, scram!"


    Xiao Hui shouted at the top of his lungs as he punched. No one knew if his voice was because of excitement or because his body was weak, but it was hoarse and trembling.


    I wasn''t able to dodge that slap and it directly landed on my face. Pa! A crisp sound made me stunned.


    He was currently weak, but he was a man after all. This slap still hurt.


    But it wasn''t my face that hurt, it was my heart.


    At this time, Lingling also rushed over and stood by my side. Both of her hands were tightly holding onto my arm as she glared at Xiao Hui.


    "What are you doing!?" My sister saved you! "


    Xiao Hui wasn''t in a good mood either. After slapping me, he also retreated two steps, and fresh blood continued to flow from the wounds all over his body, dyeing his clothes red.


    Hearing Lingling''s words, Xiao Hui let out a cold laugh.


    "Who wants her to save us? Who needs a monster to save them? Mind your own business! Mind your own business! "


    After that, Xiao Hui immediately knelt towards the Old God Wang, ignoring the serious injuries on his body, and directly kowtowed as if his life depended on it:


    "Thank you, Old God Wang, for saving my life! Thank you, Old God Wang, for saving my life!


    This old deity is indeed stronger than a deity! "


    A series of banging sounds came from his head on the ground.


    Last year, I didn''t understand the ugliness of human nature, but after so many things happened recently, I could see through people''s hearts.


    I seem to see the darkest side of a man, his selfishness, his madness, his recklessness!


    Looking at Xiao Hui''s current attitude, it would be false to say that he was not disappointed.


    I saved him, but I never wanted anything in return, not even a word of thanks.


    But what I want, is definitely not this kind of reward! This is hard for me to accept!


    At this moment, his face was burning hot, but his heart felt as if it had been cut open by a knife.


    I took two deep breaths to calm myself down. I am a monster to begin with, so what is there to be angry about?


    That''s right, just remember these words. What is there to be angry about?


    Actually, I also understand what Xiao Hui is thinking right now. In this critical moment, he''s pretty smart.


    He was expressing his stance, and expressing his stance required someone to make a sacrifice.


    I am the victim.


    Now that he could see how capable the Old God Wang was, even a follower beside him almost took his life, let alone the Old God Wang himself.


    The old tutor had come to help the villagers.


    I am a recognized demon in the entire village, and I just destroyed Old God Wang''s plan to establish his might.


    Then in the future, Old God Wang and I will definitely be enemies.


    If he did not state his position now and who he was facing, then it was very likely that he would be involved in some unnecessary trouble in the future.


    If Xiao Hui had thanked me earlier, it was very likely that he would have been treated as a thorn in the eyes of the entire Old God Wang, or even the entire village.


    This guy ¡­ He was really smart to be able to react so quickly and quickly state his stance.


    Old Man Wang didn''t even pay attention to him. His gaze swept over his body, and I felt that he seemed to be sizing me up.


    When I felt this feeling, I turned around and looked at the Old God Wang, bowing slightly:


    "I''m sorry, Old God Wang."


    I don''t have any good feelings towards this person. I feel that he isn''t the same person as me, that he treated his life as child''s play. Naturally, we can''t be the same person.


    But now, I can''t offend him. Offending him is equivalent to offending the entire village.

 C98

    Right now, the reason the village couldn''t leave was equivalent to everyone being trapped in a cage.


    Even though I have a lifesaving talisman like Karma, I don''t know if this lifesaving talisman has a bottom line as well.


    If I were to break the villagers'' bottom line, they would probably kill me just the same.


    Furthermore, thinking back to what they had done to me, how they beat and insulted me, and how they almost beat Er Nao to death.


    It could be seen from these two points that even if one was the one who had the cause and effect, as long as they didn''t die, it didn''t matter whether they had arms or legs.


    Moreover, the villagers were only guessing who was in charge of the cause and effect situation. They didn''t have a definite conclusion. If one day they found out that I wasn''t, then I might die miserably ¡­


    No matter what, I can only take one step at a time in the village. I never thought that the water in the village would reach such a depth.


    By the time I discovered it, I was already deep in a cage. Otherwise, I would have left this place no matter what ¡­


    Sighing lightly, at this time, the Old God Wang asked:


    "Little girl, what are you sighing for?"


    The position of the Old God Wang in the village was astonishing, and it was even more imposing than the New Village Head.


    After all, after that incident just now, even if Xiao Hui did not die, he still had the effect of intimidating others.


    If the old man got angry, then it would truly be fatal for the people of the village who did not know the Old God Wang!


    Therefore, at this moment, the villagers were all on tenterhooks, not even daring to breathe loudly.


    I can guess that someone must be thinking that the village chief has invited a god of pests to come back!


    However, there were also people who saw hope in the Old God Wang.


    And the words and actions of the Old God Wang were captivating the hearts of the entire village.


    At this moment, the old man suddenly asked me a question. The eyes of everyone in the village were all gathered on me.


    I shook my head and calmly said,


    "Nothing, I just hate myself for saving a dog."


    Xiao Hui heard me scolding him, but did not say anything, but his mother had an unhappy look, and her mouth opened wanting to say something.


    At this time, the Old God Wang said:


    "How can a beast know how to repay a debt of gratitude? Even beasts are inferior to animals."


    When these words came out, the faces of Xiao Hui and the other two family members were all extremely interesting, changing again and again, but they could not say a single word.


    If I scold them, they will get angry, but when Old God Wang scolds me, what temper do they have?


    He could only silently accept it!


    When I heard Old God Wang''s words, I actually laughed, because there were very few strangers who could make me laugh.


    But seeing the change in Xiao Hui and his family''s expression, I also felt a little carefree.


    As a girl, I had once experienced being slapped in public, but ¡­


    This doesn''t mean that I don''t have the slightest bit of shame. That feeling is like a knife cutting through me.


    But very quickly, my smile faded as I looked at Old God Wang and asked:


    "I want to ask you a question."


    "Ask away."


    Old God Wang seemed to have long realized that there was a problem with me and said indifferently.


    "Did the person beside you use the Fiend Demon Art just now?"


    Although I had already come to a conclusion regarding this question, I needed to use this question to test if there was a need to continue asking.


    Furthermore, this question can lead to my next question.


    "Yes, it is from the record of fiends and devils, the method of fiendish demons and the extreme yang."


    Old God Wang did not answer, but Hua Zi answered me.


    The Devil''s Note was a book that recorded all of the cultivation methods that a Evil Spirit Nurturing Spirit could use. However, these pages were all separated from each other in the book, and did not come together.


    After all, all arcane spells had a process from the lowest level to the highest. One had to first learn a few low-level things, and then link them together.


    "Where did you learn the Demonic Zephyr Zenith Yang Art?"


    "I taught it."


    Old God Wang said calmly.


    The technique I used just now was also mentioned in the Compendium of Evil Theurgy, but this Old God Wang didn''t reveal the slightest bit of surprise.


    This struck me as odd. Logically speaking, he should have been surprised that I knew the method in this book.


    Seeing my silence, Old God Wang continued:


    "That book was written by my father. He wrote everything he learned in his lifetime onto it."


    When I said that, I felt my heart drop. This book was actually from the Old God Wang''s family.


    Seeing the Old God Wang''s expression, he was very serious, and there was no need for him to lie about this.


    "Then my foster father ¡­"


    Just as I was about to ask, the Old God Wang suddenly spoke out.


    "He''s just a little thief."


    After saying this sentence, it seemed that Old God Wang didn''t want to discuss the matter of the book anymore.


    "You are just a little girl, there is no benefit in knowing too much. If your heart is too good, it would not be a good thing.


    What''s the point of saving a bunch of beasts? "


    Following that, the Old God Wang calmly looked at everyone below and said:


    "The village chief has pretty much told me everything that happened in the village. Since I''m back, I will definitely think of a way. For this period of time, just put your hearts in your stomachs!"


    At this moment, Xiao Hui and his family had an extremely unsightly expression. Originally, they thought that Old God Wang and I were enemies, but they didn''t expect that I would be the only ones to say a few words to him.


    And up until now, the Old God Wang has not displayed any hostility towards me.


    Everyone echoed Old God Wang''s words, and then left. I brought Lingling back home.


    After returning home, Lingling was still angry and breathless:


    "Big sister, you shouldn''t have saved that guy. If you don''t know what''s good for you, then you should cut him into a thousand pieces.


    Does your face still hurt your sister? "


    I shook my head and touched my face. At this moment, I no longer felt any pain.


    At this time, Lingling continued.


    "I think that Old God Wang is not bad. Even if he wants to kill Xiao Hui, he deserves Xiao Hui''s death!"


    I sighed and said,


    "Lingling, don''t trust others too much in this village. What you see might not be real.


    I don''t know if the Old God Wang is a bad person or not, whether he has any intention to kill us.


    But I am certain that he is not a good person. "


    If I didn''t guess wrong, although that Demon Ghost was ordered by the black clothed man, it is very likely to be refined by the Old God Wang.


    After all, Ghost Being could originally be driven by many people, but different Ghost Being required different methods of approval.


    And the person who acknowledged it must be personally authorized by the person who refined the Ghost Being.


    I have read some novel rumors in the Compendium of Evil Theurgy. Some Ghost Being slowly gained their own intelligence after being raised for a long time by others.


    This kind of Ghost Being became stronger and stronger, and then was treated as an inheritance and slowly inherited.


    As time went on, it was no longer as simple as a human raising a ghost. The ghost became the true master of the family. At that time, it was more of a tribute than a ghost.


    Of course, there were very few such things, to the point where one could only hear some rumors.


    I feel that man in black probably hasn''t cultivated the cultivation experience of a ghost yet. If he had this cultivation experience, then when he used the Fiend Transformation Art, he would definitely be even more powerful.


    At least it won''t be broken by me that way!


    Since the Old God Wang was able to refine Evil Spirits, it was clear how dangerous this person was.


    Lingling had never read the entire Evil Theurgy, so she did not know much about it.


    After the day passed, things calmed down again. Old God Wang and Hua Zi spent their days at the Village Chief''s house, researching something.


    But sometimes at night I could hear the cries of children coming from the village.


    The sounds of crying were extremely strange. Moreover, there was not only one child, but two children. From the sound of it, they seemed to be seven or eight years old.


    At this age, two voices were mixed together. Combined with the heart-wrenching cry, it was so sharp that I couldn''t tell if it was a man or a woman.


    At the beginning, when I heard this sound, I went out to take a look, but I found it was very empty. It seemed to be coming from above the village, and I couldn''t even tell where it was.


    Later, when he thought about it, it might be another premonition.


    Although I don''t have any good impressions of Old God Wang, I still have a sliver of hope on him. Looking at his confident expression, maybe there really is a sliver of hope on his body ¡­


    I have no way to deal with everything now, so I can only place my hope on him ¡­


    No matter what the desired result was, the goal of the villagers was the same. They wanted to open the cage first!

 C99

    It was already night. In the sky, the crescent moon was slowly covered by the moonlight.


    The low roars of wild beasts came from the surroundings. These roars seemed to be the low whispers of ghosts, as if they were calling for something in a low voice.


    The surrounding fog was becoming increasingly hazy, and in the distance, there seemed to be flashes of light.


    When I first started, I thought it was a ghost flame, but after looking carefully ¡­ Not really.


    It seemed to be the gaze of many people, the gaze of a wild beast, and the gaze of a bird perched on a tree.


    These gazes all uniformly looked towards me, causing me to feel waves of chilliness.


    As for me, I could feel a strong aura coming from my body. It was as if ¡­


    It was as if the mist was building up on my body, as if the mist was slowly turning into something corporeal.


    My body felt unspeakably uncomfortable as I slowly retreated. However, wherever I went, the mist would follow me ¡­


    Why was this happening? Where am I, and how did I get here?


    My mind went blank, as if it had already stopped working. For a moment, I couldn''t think of anything, much less what I should say or do!


    I could only follow my subconscious movements in a daze as I moved slowly.


    Why are the eyes of these animals so bright? It''s as though they could pierce through the darkness of a lamp. When the light shines on my body, it seems to be able to pierce through my skin.


    I swallowed, the coldness... Approaching... Approaching...


    Gradually, I began to feel that my body was no longer able to move due to the mist ¡­


    At this time, I don''t know where I got the strength from, but I let out a scream and continuously waved my hand, trying to disperse the mist.


    Was it a dream? Was it a dream?


    What was I doing before I came here?


    At this point, my brain finally became a little more flexible. At least I had begun to think.


    However, I can''t remember the answer to this question.


    The wave of my hand really did have some effect. I felt that the mist had slowly dispersed.


    At the same time, I heard a scream in my ear:


    "Sister! "Elder sister!"


    His voice was filled with fear, as if he had encountered something extremely terrifying.


    When I heard this voice, my whole body trembled for a moment. Then, I immediately turned around, wanting to see what was behind me.


    This was Lingling''s voice! Lingling must have met with something! Lingling needs my help right now!


    Thinking of this, I tried even harder to disperse the layers of mist. In the process, I felt a sharp pain in my fingers.


    I looked at my hands. Even though they were covered in fog and the moonlight wasn''t bright, I could still vaguely see that my fingers were bleeding.


    Is it because of this fog?


    At this moment, I finally saw two figures in front of me. They were both long-haired and white-haired, only one big and one small.


    The two of them held hands. The older one held the smaller one''s hand and walked towards their front quietly and peacefully.


    But the little one... This little one!


    My pupils contracted. Looking carefully, it seemed that the younger one didn''t want to walk forward.


    She turned around and struggled desperately, trying to get rid of the person beside her who was holding her hand.


    And from this child''s mouth, he kept crazily shouting:


    "Sister! "Elder sister!"


    That was Lingling!


    Lingling''s face was pale white, with a cute face full of tears, while the person beside her did not care about it, and continued to drag her forward!


    "Lingling, don''t be afraid! Big Sister is here! "


    My mind was a complete blank. When I met with such a situation, I actually didn''t even think about it, and directly charged towards Lingling and the rest.


    After walking to the front, I suddenly heard a bunch of voices.


    "After the Qing Ming Festival, use the thin willow tree to enter the corpse and use the Yin blood to water it. After seventy-seven to forty-nine days, Fang Cheng will use the method to deal with ghosts!"


    The sound didn''t seem that loud to me, but for some reason, I heard it very clearly.


    Even when Lingling was crying, it did not affect the sound.


    I recognized it for a long time... Only then did he understand that this voice ¡­ The voice didn''t ring in my ears at all.


    It sounded in his mind like waves of meditation singing, and also like the sound of drums, resounding and melodious!


    What is this... What Is...


    I frowned. I knew him, but I couldn''t remember where I had seen him before.


    But very quickly, I felt a chill in my heart. This ¡­


    This is the content of the Evil Theurgy, and also something that I have never seen before.


    If I had seen it, I would definitely be able to recall the voice that rang in my ears.


    I have not read this content, but I have a strange feeling, that there is something wrong with the entire Evil Theurgy!


    "Stop reciting it!" Stop reciting it! Who are you! "Who are you!"


    I directly stretched out a hand to pull Lingling away, preventing him from following the person in front of me.


    At this moment, the white-clothed woman in front of me finally turned around. This extremely familiar face, this ¡­ Isn''t this what I am!


    This is a dream, it must be a dream!


    My heart trembled as I gritted my teeth and looked at myself.


    "When the Yin Qi is dense, a hundred ghosts shall be born. They shall be bright and clear, leading the way in the fog.


    "Ghost energy cannot be produced, spiritual energy cannot be weakened, yang energy cannot be extinguished, the gas ring cannot be weakened, neither can it be born. The mystical splendor of the Dharma is born from concealed spirits ¡­"


    I opened my mouth slightly, but my voice echoed in my head.


    It was my own voice, but at the moment it seemed to be imposing, so I didn''t recognize it...


    "Shut up!" Shut up! Just what kind of monster are you!? "


    I shouted, only to find that at some point, my fingers had become even more damaged. Fresh blood kept flowing out from my wounds.


    "Sister! Don''t write it! Stop writing! It will cause one''s cultivation to go berserk! "


    At this time, Lingling, who was in front of me, shouted with tears all over her face.


    Stop writing? What do you mean?


    What Qigong deviation?


    Listening to Lingling''s words, I was a little confused. Could it be that the Lingling in front of me, isn''t the real Lingling?


    What is the me in front of me?


    And ¡­ Was the current me, really me?


    It was as if I had fallen into a wonderful state of mind, and all kinds of voices echoed in my head.


    I could clearly hear Lingling''s crying voice, and could clearly feel the contents of the Evil Theurgy in front of me.


    Could it be that everything I heard at this moment is all because of this book?


    I knew that this book was filled with an evil aura, but I didn''t expect that it would be able to use this method to force me to read a book ¡­


    Scene at this time... Whether it is true or false, I can''t even tell whether it is true or false ¡­

 C100

    Whether it was real or fake, whether it was fake or real, the current me was staring fixedly at everything before me.


    Staring at the mist in front of him, staring at Lingling, and still staring at... In front of him.


    The sounds of books unceasingly reverberated in my heart. I wanted to work hard so that I wouldn''t remember these words.


    However, there was nothing I could do about it. The information echoed in my head, as though there was an answer.


    In front of me, even though my facial features are exactly the same as mine, at this moment, I feel a chill down my spine, as if I''m an evil spirit from the depths of hell.


    It was not malevolent at all. She was smiling, smiling, opening and closing her mouth.


    It was this kind of smile that made my hair stand on end. Even though I didn''t feel any killing intent, this smile made me feel as if there was a hidden killing intent within it.


    That smile gradually widened as the voice continued. However, that mouth had already stopped opening and closing, and it was just smiling at me like that.


    Furthermore, that smile is becoming more and more mechanical, as though the person before me is no longer a person, but an existence akin to a puppet.


    Slowly, I saw myself in front of me. My eyes slowly widened, filled with a faint red color. It was as though there was a mysterious attraction that wanted to suck me in ¡­


    I started chanting along with the voice in my head, repeating the contents of the book. The voice in my mind overlapped with my own voice, and I couldn''t help but subconsciously move ¡­


    At this moment, scarlet blood slowly flowed out from my eyes. The voices in my head were getting louder and louder!


    Gradually, it filled my entire brain. In my world, it seemed as if nothing else existed, only the contents of the Evil Theurgy and myself ¡­


    It was as if this process was deeply engraved in his mind ¡­


    I took a deep breath. Looking at Lingling''s current expression, I could tell that her face was filled with tears. For a moment, I couldn''t make out what she was saying.


    "Elder sister ¡­" "Elder sister ¡­"


    Faintly, I could hear only a few such cries.


    At that moment, a gust of cold wind blew over. I felt a burst of coldness on my face, as if something had been blown on my face.


    It was a long time before I woke up and realized what it was...


    It was rain. There was actually a bit of rain mixed within the mist. When it fell on my face, it was very cold and ice-cold.


    In my heart, I couldn''t help but feel a wave of sorrow, a wave of sadness ¡­


    Tears fell uncontrollably. Why ¡­ Would I feel so bad?


    It seemed that the iciness of the surroundings had provoked me. I felt the space around me warping as everything started to shake.


    It started in the void, then it slowly ended in the void.


    I could feel my body slowly regaining its senses, and my brain slowly returning to normal.


    At this moment, I realize that before my eyes, there is actually only darkness, and then ¡­ I could feel my vision slowly returning...


    It''s not that I''m slowly recovering, or rather, something is slowly returning my eyes back to me.


    Just now, my vision seemed to have escaped my control. Even the control of my entire body had been handed over to someone else.


    When my body slowly recovered, I saw a familiar scene. It was in my room and the cabinet beside me was smashed into pieces by the axe.


    In my hand, I am holding the Evil Theurgy and reading its contents.


    At this time, I returned to normal, and Lingling''s heart-wrenching cries became even clearer.


    I felt wet all over, and the tingling of my fingertips didn''t lessen in the slightest.


    I looked down and found myself sitting on the brick bed, using the blood from my fingertips to write something down.


    Taking a closer look, those bloody words are actually all the contents of the entire Evil Theurgy. I am currently writing all the words of the entire Evil Theurgy onto the brick bed with my own blood ¡­


    The lines of words were shocking, as if it was to deepen the memory.


    At this moment, the contents of the book suddenly appeared in my mind. It was as though I had remembered the contents of the book while I was still dreaming.


    It didn''t seem like ¡­ What really happened was that he actually remembered the contents of the book in his dream!


    This book was truly frightening. At this moment, I felt even more terrified. The moment I saw this scene, sweat slowly flowed down my forehead.


    When she looked at Lingling again, her face was already dirty from crying and her black hair had become extremely messy.


    At this time, Lingling was still crying, she was still in shock, the sweat on her forehead had already mixed together with the tears on her face.


    I don''t know what happened to me, but it must have been terrible.


    I, who didn''t personally witness anything, only felt that I had just had a great dream. After waking up, I felt waves of shock, not to mention Lingling, who had personally witnessed everything.


    I picked up a cloth and wiped off the blood on my fingers.


    He then put the cloth on the pile of blood on the brick bed.


    The blood on the brick bed was still bright at the moment, but the moment I put the cloth on the bed, I accidentally touched the blood on the brick bed.


    As soon as I touched it, as if I had touched something, I felt a chill run down my spine.


    Because at this moment, I felt that outside the window, there was a pair of eyes silently watching me. It was ice-cold and filled with despair ¡­


    It wasn''t the despair of the eyes themselves, but rather the despair of others.


    It was that gaze again. Although I could feel it before, I had never felt it so close to me ¡­


    This time, I felt that this gaze was closer to me, closer to my touch ¡­


    Does this mean that the thing in the darkness has come to reality from a dream? Moreover, the distance between me and it is slowly changing ¡­


    This thing is slowly approaching me. Then, what exactly is this thing? What was his final goal?


    Most importantly, I don''t even know what kind of existence that thing is right now. Was it real?


    It definitely wasn''t a human, and it didn''t seem like a ghost. Was this thing really, or just an illusion?


    Could it just be something I imagined out of thin air, and I didn''t need to be serious?


    The innumerable questions in my mind are currently tangled and messy, causing me to be vexed.


    As I thought about these questions, my hand lightly rested on Lingling''s shoulder as I consoled him.


    "It''s alright, Lingling. Don''t be afraid ¡­ "Don''t be afraid ¡­"


    As I spoke, I held Lingling in my arms, allowing her fear to slowly dissipate.


    "Elder sister ¡­" "You''re finally alright, you scared me to death ¡­"


    My actions made Lingling cry even more. As she cried, her tears quickly soaked my clothes.


    At this moment, the feeling of being stared at has disappeared. Looking at the cabinet that was smashed to smithereens, I felt my heart palpitate.


    We were in the room where we used to live, and there was something more sinister.


    For example, the photos my foster father left me, as well as the entire Evil Theurgy in my hands. I kept them all in my own room.


    As for Lingling and I, we had always been living in Father''s room, because at that time, we were always able to see some strange things from outside our own room''s windows.


    After moving into the foster father''s room, it became relatively quiet.


    I comforted Lingling. After Lingling became a little calmer, my train of thought also recovered.


    Before I appeared in the fog, I was indeed sleeping, but looking at the time now, it was already past two in the morning.


    I remember that I slept at around eleven at night, and before I went to bed, I heard the sound of children crying outside the village.


    I can''t find the source of the cry, it shouldn''t have come from a human.


    Furthermore, the villagers have never brought up this matter. Slowly, I got used to it.


    When Lingling''s emotions were more or less stable, she told me what happened after I fell asleep.

 C101

    After I fell asleep, about an hour later, I slowly got up from the kang.


    At that time, Lingling didn''t sleep so well. When she heard the sound I made when I woke up, she turned on the light and thought I was going to the toilet.


    But very quickly, Lingling realized that something was wrong with my condition, because my eyes were fixated on something, as if I had been possessed.


    Lingling is extremely sensitive to this kind of thing. After being together with me for a long time, after the two of them came into contact with so many evil things, they have become even more sensitive.


    Even the slightest abnormality would make her worry.


    So Lingling tried to call me twice, but I kept walking straight, not paying any attention to her call at all.


    It was at this moment that I slowly walked towards my room.


    At that time, Lingling thought that I might be sleepwalking or something like that. When a person''s mind is extremely tired or nervous, they might have sleepwalking symptoms.


    She also knew that it was best not to be disturbed while sleepwalking. Otherwise, there might be some problems.


    So she had been following me around to see what I was going to do.


    I slowly walked to the locked cabinet and stared at it for a long time with my eyes wide open. Suddenly, I fiercely pull the handle of the cabinet. After a few tugs, it seems that I wanted to forcefully open the cabinet.


    Due to my exertion, the cabinet produced a series of loud bangs. It was a pity that these bangs didn''t wake me up at all.


    Actually, one''s dreams and reality can be linked together. If one wants to make someone unable to wake up from their dreams, then one has to make sure that they are able to stimulate their reaction time and turn it into a dream.


    It was just like how when a person was young, they would wet their bed and dream of something related to wetting their bed, causing them to be unable to wake up.


    The state I was in at that time was actually just a dream. However, while I was dreaming, there was another kind of power controlling my body, allowing my body to do other things.


    All of these could be understood as a certain strength appearing in my body, and also as the content of the Evil Theurgy, causing my mind to experience a kind of split.


    This was somewhat similar to the perverted method of brainwashing, allowing one to delve deeply into it.


    Actually, in this dream, there shouldn''t have been Lingling at all, but Lingling must have been getting anxious and kept calling out to me, which was why I saw her in my dreams.


    The excitement of the outside world had turned into the contents of his dream, preventing him from waking up.


    I continued to talk about myself. After fiercely pulling on the door of the cabinet a few times, I realized that it couldn''t be opened.


    Lingling stood there staring blankly for a few seconds. At this time, Lingling had already relaxed a little and felt that if I did not succeed in pulling out the cabinet, I would have quietly gone to sleep.


    At this time, Lingling had already guessed that this was the doing of the Evil Theurgy and that I was being guided by some kind of power.


    Lingling said that she was rejoicing at the time, glad that I had locked the book in advance and smashed the only key in the book.


    Otherwise, the consequences would be very serious.


    However, Lingling had underestimated the control this book had over me. I actually walked straight to the door and picked up the axe in the middle of the room.


    During this period of time, I always had an indifferent face, and my eyes were filled with confusion.


    However, at this moment, a kind of desire suddenly appeared in my eyes. It was a crazed and burning desire. Holding the axe in my hand, I walked towards the cabinet.


    It was a pity that at that time, the village was not well-developed, and there was no internet at all.


    If he were to see such a gaze now, he would definitely feel that kind of crazed desire, just like how a drug addict craves drugs.


    It was even crazier than that feeling!


    At this moment, Lingling was truly afraid. She immediately stood in front of me to block, wanting to stop me.


    I didn''t expect that when I saw Lingling standing in front of me, she didn''t even hesitate at all and directly waved the axe in her hand, chopping down ruthlessly ¡­


    When I heard this, I stared at my hands, took a deep breath, and looked at Lingling. The originally innocent and innocent eyes, seemed to still contain that moment of fear.


    My hands were still trembling slightly, and I was speechless for a long time. I had not expected myself to be this crazy.


    This is Lingling! After spending half a year together, he brought me out from the depths of loneliness and made me into a little girl like a little sister.


    The person I risked my life to protect is actually ¡­ I almost killed him.


    I can imagine the scene at that time, and without any warning, the axe in my hand fell down. If not for Lingling''s quick reaction, which allowed her to dodge quickly, I''m afraid she would have already turned into an ice-cold corpse.


    The book seemed to have really become an addiction, so deep in my bones that I had already reached a point where I didn''t even recognize any of my relatives.


    Had his adoptive father experienced such a situation in the past, and how had he faced it at that time?


    It had to be known that before his foster father learned the Evil Theurgy, he was already very capable.


    The things he taught me about feng shui were things he knew.


    Then, did foster father have a way to restrain himself when faced with this kind of addiction?


    Could it be that this addiction came about because I didn''t enter that so-called sect? Only by entering that sect could I be safe?


    And when Old God Wang said that this Evil Theurgy Encyclopedia was written by his father, could it be that his family was the founder of this so-called sect?


    If foster father saw this family, would he have to address them as master?


    These relationships are a bit complicated, and there''s probably a lot of inside information. I don''t know, and these aren''t things I should be thinking about right now.


    As for the matter of the sect, I still held back because the death of my adoptive father was too ferocious, making me unable to trust this so-called sect.


    The most troubling thing is, I don''t know if my foster father joined this sect ¡­


    I was only guessing that the adoptive father, given his enthusiasm for the book, might have joined in.


    But looking at his current condition, that kind of fanaticism, his adoptive father might very well have been forced by his own will ¡­


    Old God Wang and the rest were not good people, there were many questions that even if they knew that they might know about it, they would not be able to ask.


    After all, I don''t have much knowledge, so what they say is what they say. If I trust them wrongly, I will most likely be led astray by the nose.


    He continued to listen to Lingling talk about what just happened.


    After dodging the axe in my hand, Lingling was afraid.


    After all, she is still too young. If I try to stop her, it won''t work. Before she can stop me, I might lose my life.


    In desperation, Lingling could only continue to watch, waiting for the opportunity, waiting for the opportunity to make her move.


    After failing my first attack, I didn''t make things difficult for Lingling either. After all, what I wanted to do was to break the barrier in front of me as if we were moving mechanically.


    He carried the axe to the cabinet, waved it around, and smashed it into pieces with a few bangs.


    Then he picked up the book and sat on the brick bed, flipping through the book. At the same time, he used his teeth to tear open his finger and let his blood flow out.


    I could already feel the pain in my dream.


    And during this entire process, Lingling kept on crying, trying to wake me up.


    Crying is not a hindrance, but it affects my dreams.


    That was why such a scene, such a person, would appear in my dreams.


    While reading, he wrote the contents of the book on the brick bed. Those were lines of shocking bloody characters.


    Not just on the kang, but in order to imprint the contents of the book in my mind.


    This feeling of dreaming and reading a book is really novel. If this book wasn''t so weird, this feeling might have made me happy.


    The moment he woke up from his dream, the contents of the book appeared in his mind.


    Just as I was thinking this, I suddenly felt a gust of cold wind from outside, and all of a sudden, I felt as if something was knocking against the window!

 C102

    All of a sudden, the sound of a few windows being knocked appeared, but it only lasted for a few seconds before it disappeared.


    It''s just that this short exchange of words caused Lingling and I to all stand up and become more vigilant.


    Originally, I was already drenched in cold sweat from the situation that Lingling had described, but now, my hair was standing on end.


    He stared at the window for a long time, but did not discover anything. Only then did he slowly sit down helplessly.


    This room had been empty for such a long time, was it still so strange?


    I frowned a little, but then I thought about it...


    It was very possible that this was not the strangeness of the room ¡­


    Because when I was listening to Lingling, a thought suddenly appeared in my mind. Since this book is so strange, then I might as well destroy this book.


    Just as this thought appeared in his mind, the sound of voices came from outside.


    In my heart, I also thought that this was just a coincidence, but it was also a warning to me.


    In reality, this was indeed the case. This book was truly too strange. It would be better to destroy it as early as possible to avoid all future worries.


    At that time, when Lingling saw me writing it like a madman, she was truly helpless, and couldn''t be called awake no matter how hard she tried.


    Helpless, I could only take a bowl of cold water and pour it on my head.


    I didn''t dare to pour it too hard for fear it would irritate me.


    There were also examples of people being stimulated by water and becoming crazy.


    There were also such rumors in the village.


    The moon is precisely because this water is not too strong, very gentle down, so I feel like it is raining.


    And at that time, Lingling''s crying also played a role. At that time, I already realised that I was in a dream.


    Then, through the sounds and feelings of reality, he forcefully pulled me back from my dream and back to reality.


    In fact, even if I were to wake up naturally, I would still wake up. But by that time, it was unknown how much of the contents of this book I had already read.


    After Lingling finished speaking, my gaze couldn''t shift away from the book. I stared at the book and thought, What should I do?


    Should he destroy this book?


    Destroying this book would be a once in a while, but...


    This book had already been torn out one page at a time, yet it hadn''t been burned down. Was there some secret behind it?


    Was that a warning to me?


    Could something like a ghost or a curse have been with me since the day I was reading?


    If the book''s paper was indeed torn off by the foster father, then why didn''t the adoptive father burn it?


    Unwilling to part with it? Don''t dare to? Can''t?


    It shouldn''t be that he was reluctant to part with it, but there was a high possibility of him being unwilling to part with the other two.


    When I first found this book, it was buried in Aunt Zhang''s house. Inside a box, it was surrounded by wooden people, as if they were setting up some kind of array.


    Perhaps this was the only thing an adoptive father could do to the book before he died.


    When I received this book, I felt that it was the body of my foster father that was guiding me, but now, when I think about it, was it my foster father, or was it the book itself?


    Taking this book out of the box might have been a mistake in itself, but what I am doing now is just superimposing a process of my own mistakes ¡­


    This book is so wicked that I wouldn''t have been surprised if I had found it among all the clues at the time. It was one of the things that led me to release myself.


    Now, facing this book, I can''t just take it as a piece of paper with words written all over it. It''s as if what is in front of me right now is a living being.


    Were those wooden puppets some kind of formation to suppress the evil aura in the book?


    What would happen if the book were completely burned?


    Holding the book in my hand, I was conflicted for a long time. In the end, I gritted my teeth.


    I want to see if this book can be destroyed!


    I took the book outside with me, along with a pack of matches and a bottle of wine that my foster father had left behind when he was alive.


    Although there was a gust of wind blowing outside, it did not affect the flames.


    This was a book made out of paper. When it was burned, it was still very easy.


    Lingling followed behind me, so she naturally knew what I was about to do.


    She knew I was trying. There might be a reason why this book couldn''t be burned, otherwise it might not have survived until now.


    I just want to see the reason why I can''t burn it. This process might bring about some danger for me, so I have to be very vigilant.


    If something serious happened to him, he would have to stop moving immediately.


    Taking a deep breath to remind myself, I placed the book on a dry patch of ground.


    "Let me see what exactly is hidden on your body ¡­"


    After saying that, I poured all of my foster father''s bottle of white wine on top of the book.


    Then, I gently took out a match. At this moment, it was as though there was a reaction. I felt the wind in my surroundings slowly rise up like the waves of a sea.


    Following the rising of the gusts of wind, the surrounding air became even colder. The gusts of wind kept drilling into my neck.


    It was as if she had directly stabbed into my bones, causing waves of pain to come from my bones.


    At this moment, the lights in the room flickered on and off. There were creaking sounds coming from the room. Even from outside, I could clearly hear them.


    Then I heard whispers in the yard, as if a lot of people were reciting something.


    Those sounds are like spells, and... It seemed to be an incantation from the Compendium of Evil Theurgy.


    I slowly struck the match. A flame rose. However, after the flame was ignited, it quickly changed and became ¡­


    It became a dark green color, and the color was extremely dense. Lingling''s and my face became green in the light.


    At the same time, I cried out in alarm. The match in my hand suddenly dropped to the ground.


    "Elder sister, what happened to you!"


    When Lingling, who was beside me saw me in this state, suddenly rushed forward to support me.


    This kind of scene had naturally affected her as well, and Lingling''s eyes were already filled with fear.


    The moment she held me, I could feel the cold and trembling of her hands through her clothes.


    However, at this moment ¡­ I''m in so much pain, it seems... His heart felt as if it had been grabbed by something.

 C103

    The flame in my hand naturally fell to the ground as I panted heavily. In that instant, I even felt the fear of losing my life, as though there was some kind of power that wanted to take it away from me.


    Sweat slowly flowed down my forehead. I could no longer hear Lingling''s call by my ear ¡­


    After the green flames on the ground slowly extinguished, the pain started to disappear. Even though the pain didn''t last for long, it was as though my heart had been touched. The pain made me feel suffocated.


    I coughed a few times, then took a few deep breaths. Lingling said in front of me:


    "Forget it elder sister, it seems like this book really can''t be burned down. I''ll just put it aside and let nature take its course ¡­"


    I frowned. Can I just put it aside? If I let nature take its course, this book will definitely take my life.


    But the moment of pain was enough to make me afraid to keep trying. I stared at the booze soaked book on the floor, speechless.


    Had the adoptive father planned to burn the book as well? But he also encountered such a situation.


    It was because this book was already related to his life that his foster father tried to tear off some of the more sinister pages in the book.


    However, for some reason, these pages were later reattached.


    If the person who looks like the adoptive father really knows everything about the adoptive father, I would really like to ask him in front of everyone.


    Thinking about my foster father, thinking about Er Nao. Thinking about how his foster father mistreated me and did some crazy things, my attitude suddenly changed.


    At that time, everyone in the village thought that their adoptive father must have suffered some sort of mental shock and lost his mind.


    Er Nao was also insane, it was just that the way they used to act was different. Then, between the two of them, could there be some sort of connection between their madness?


    I can''t figure it out, I can''t figure it out...


    Since this book was dug out by me, I might as well try to bury it again.


    The wooden figures in the courtyard were still there. When I dug out this book, I had speculated that they were a kind of ritual.


    Because there were some details that were done on the spot.


    There was a lot of sawdust on the ground, and the material of the wood was quite special.


    Now that he thought about it, this ceremony could be a sacrifice, or it could also be a suppression.


    The main thing is that I don''t know what degree of fanaticism I had for this book when my adoptive father died.


    Based on what I''ve shown in this book, it''s going to be addictive.


    But slowly, after addiction, there would be a strong dependence, a strong belief in the book itself.


    Faith, if it were to truly rise up, would definitely be a terrifying power. It was so frightening that people would feel like their lives were minuscule.


    If tearing books was the work of the adoptive father, then it was very possible.


    The adoptive father initially felt that this book was very strange, but after tearing the book apart, he felt a strong reliance on it and repaired it.


    Of course, I don''t know the specific situation, but it''s impossible for a foster father to do these things in front of me, so I could only rely on my own imagination to slowly restore them.


    The things that were restored were not necessarily real, and could only be used as a reference.


    So far, I could only guess at that. I took a deep breath and carried the book back to my room.


    Aunt Zhang''s home was also very strange. If they went at night, something might happen, so it would be safer to go tomorrow.


    There was nothing else that happened tonight either. Even Lingling and I were not able to sleep soundly under such circumstances.


    I woke up early and waited for the sun to shine before I took the book and walked out.


    Actually, it wasn''t that he couldn''t see ghosts in broad daylight, but the sunlight always gave people a sense of security, as if it carried with it a certain kind of power.


    That light was enough to make a person''s heart clear.


    He walked into Aunt Zhang''s house. It had been a long time since he had last been here, and the weather was cold now. There were no longer any weeds growing on the ground.


    After all, if no one came here, the snow would naturally fall here.


    Under such conditions, it would be difficult to dig up the ground, but even if he couldn''t, he still had to. He had to try his best to bury this book and see if it would affect him.


    Now I have another worry. If my adoptive father was a fanatic in this book before he died.


    If that was the case, it would be impossible for him to seal the book before he died. In that case, the wooden figure under the ground would most likely be a form of sacrifice.


    Or something else that''s good for the book.


    I was guided by this book to dig up the book. However, this doesn''t prove that the wood people under the ground are harmful to the book ¡­


    Walking to the place where I dug out the Evil Theurgy, my heart was tangled once again.


    Should I bury it? Would burying the book make it stronger?


    After hesitating for a long time, I finally took my hoe and cleared away the snow in the area.


    Perhaps this action is because there is still a kind of trust in my heart for that man.


    Foster father...


    Although he brought me countless tragic memories, even after death, I was not at peace.


    But... In my heart, however, there was always a sense of trust. I believed that he was a sufficiently strong person.


    Actually, even after so many years, even though he treated me badly, I still treated him like a mountain.


    Although a mountain was extremely steep and made people feel despair, it was still able to withstand the wind and frost.


    He has been torturing me all these years, but he has also been protecting me, hasn''t he ¡­


    Since he has always been protecting me, I am willing to believe him now.


    He was willing to believe that his strength and the ability of his adoptive father would not be eroded by a single book!


    At this time, I suddenly noticed that there were rows and rows of footprints in front of Aunt Zhang''s door.


    It wasn''t at the entrance of the courtyard, but at the entrance of the house. Obviously, this person didn''t pass through the courtyard, but directly entered the house.


    Not only that, the footprints were deep and shallow, with only a tiny trace.


    The deeper footprints should have been left recently, not more than two days ago. Otherwise, some of them would have been covered by snow.


    This was one of the biggest advantages of a snowy day. Many things that one wanted to hide would be exposed before their eyes.


    I directly walked to the entrance of the house and carefully examined the footprints. After looking at them for a long time, I was surprised to find that the lighter footprints should have been left there recently.


    This was because the footprints were relatively clear and most importantly, there were no traces at all beneath the shallow footprints. They were completely flat and looked relatively small.


    Since it was the closest footprint, it could only mean that the owner of the footprint ¡­ Not human.


    It was impossible for a person''s body to be light to this degree, and looking at the direction of this footprint, it seemed like something was walking outside.


    Only the Ghost Being could leave such a light footprint, because the weight of the soul itself was very light.


    In other words, it''s very possible that it''s either the Uncle Zhang or the Spirit of the Aunt Zhang that was wandering around outside the house. In other words, it''s very likely that it''s the Uncle Zhang or the Spirit of the Aunt Zhang that was lingering around the house.


    Looking at the deep footprints, they were naturally human and the lines on them were very clear.


    I looked at the wall and saw that there were footprints like that too. This person must have climbed over the wall and entered the courtyard.


    The door was open, but he had to climb over the wall to get in. Looking at the size of the footprint, it should be a man.


    Who could it be? Could it be Liu Qing?


    No way... At this time, the entire village could not leave, and all the villagers wished that they could find Liu Qing and kill him.


    It was inconceivable for Liu Qing to come to Aunt Zhang''s house within the last two days.


    This fellow shouldn''t have such an evil nature, right? If he rashly entered the village, if he couldn''t leave, he would undoubtedly die.


    However, there were no movements from Liu Qing during the past two days either ¡­


    I frowned and was in the middle of my thoughts when I heard a long sigh coming from inside the house.

 C104

    The sudden sound of the sigh gave me a fright. Then, I abruptly raised my head.


    The windows in the house had long ago been shattered. Last time, Liu Qing had used a slingshot to break it, so when they were in the courtyard, they could clearly see and hear everything that was happening in the house.


    I saw some ashes in front of the two spirit tablets. They were obviously worshipped not long ago.


    I wanted to go in and take a closer look, but I didn''t make up my mind in the end. After all, I knew in my heart that I was one of the people that Aunt Zhang wanted to kill, and that I was someone who had a great relationship with her death.


    I originally felt guilty towards the Aunt Zhang, but when I found out that the Aunt Zhang was a place where ghosts kept on spreading and killing people, I felt even more guilty.


    After what happened at Aunt Zhang''s house last time, I am even more afraid to step foot into it.


    If not for Liu Qing''s arrival the last time, I would have definitely died.


    At this moment, he heard a long sigh coming from inside the room, but he didn''t see anything ¡­


    I took a deep breath and turned around. Hearing such a sound, it should have been normal ¡­


    It''s just that I''m struggling with a question, could it really be Liu Qing? Or was there someone else?


    If there was someone else, who could it be?


    Based on the method I had used to dig from the mountain, I started the fire while digging the hole. Fortunately, the hole was relatively small, and the ground beneath the mountain wasn''t as solid as it was frozen.


    A few hours later, I dug out the box again. During the process of digging, I carefully moved the wooden figures to the side.


    At this moment, I also noticed that above the wooden puppet, there was something abnormal about it ¡­


    These wooden figures were all stained with some color.


    Furthermore, they were all in the same spot, with blood flowing out from the area where their eyes were, as if they were crying.


    This made the originally strange wooden figure look even more evil.


    Could it be that the entire Evil Theurgy had been taken away, causing the Wood Elves to experience such a change?


    I took a deep breath and took out the box before carefully opening it.


    It was still this coffin-shaped box, but the iron chains on it, which I had undone last time, were still hanging on top of the coffin.


    After opening the coffin, a fishy stench emanated from within. It was the smell of thick blood.


    It was as if after the book on Evil Theurgy had left, everything buried underground had changed soundlessly.


    The coffin was still filled with old copper coins. However, the color of the copper coins had changed. They were now covered in a layer of dark red rust that gave off a smell similar to blood.


    The dark red rust looked more or less the same color as the color of the wooden puppets'' eyes.


    The wooden puppets were originally smiling, but now, their smiles turned into evil smiles.


    It was true that the eyes could change the entire face. If the eyes of a person changed, their expression might change as well.


    As a human, the wooden figure was naturally the same. At this moment, the wooden figure''s eyes were a little red, and its smile also changed along with it.


    It seems like these things really have something to do with this book ¡­


    As I put the book back into the coffin, I felt a pair of eyes staring at me from behind, a pair of hands resting slowly on my shoulders.


    Although he did not feel the heaviness, he still felt waves of coldness that seeped into his shoulder.


    I exhaled a long breath of cold air and without much thought, I quickly covered the lid of the coffin tightly.


    At the same time, I reattached the previous chain onto the chain. After doing all of that, I felt the strangeness slowly disappear from my body.


    After that, I slowly put the coffin back. I didn''t know if these wooden figures had any particular methods of burying it before, or if they had any particular directions to place it in.


    After all, the wooden puppets were all dug out. Even if there was a sequence, the last time they were dug out, it was already a mess.


    One must know that there are many things to pay attention to within the Yin-yang Dao. One must have enough intelligence and care.


    If there was a place to pay attention to, any deviation in a small detail could affect the overall situation.


    Right now, I only hope that these wooden puppets aren''t special in the first place. Otherwise, with my current abilities, it would be difficult to deal with them.


    Now, he could only bite the bullet and bury the coffin.


    As I was about to put the coffin in, I jumped and almost dropped the one I was holding in my arms.


    Because I saw a black mass of ants crawling under the coffin.


    These ants had been gathering at the bottom of the coffin for who knows how long. Moreover, there didn''t seem to be food on the floor, nor did it seem like an ant''s nest.


    I remember last year, when I first dug this thing out, I didn''t see anything like this.


    Why did he see so many ants now that the weather was cold?


    Ye Mo frowned as he stared at the ants for a long time, but he couldn''t figure out what was going on. Other than the strange location and time, there really wasn''t anything special about them.


    The black mass gave me goosebumps. I braced myself and placed the coffin back where I was. Since the location of the coffin was originally here and there were no changes in the position of the ants, then there should be sufficient gaps to prevent the ants from being crushed to death.


    Then, I carefully filled up the wooden bodies and the soil. This time, I purposely counted a total of 15 wooden bodies. I didn''t know if they had been dug out or not.


    The position and size of the red dots on the wood puppets were all the same. Even if they were wrong, they weren''t too big.


    The wooden body emitted an evil aura, and the smile on the corner of its mouth also became strange.


    I have never seen any of these wooden figures in the Compendium of Evil Theurgy. After all, it is very possible that they are techniques used to suppress this book, so I believe that there is no description of them in the Compendium of Evil Theurgy.


    In other words, this was something that the adoptive father had researched himself. It was a technique that he had learned in the past ¡­


    After burying the book, I let out a long breath and felt much more relaxed.


    I don''t know if it''s just that the psychological burden has lessened, or if something really has disappeared from me.


    Too many things could have happened, and I was really a bit suspicious.


    However, I feel that anyone who experiences this kind of thing would become extremely suspicious ¡­


    There are so many things that normal people find hard to understand. I just watched helplessly as, secretly, I guessed.


    How many more secrets do I not know?


    How many other people are there that I haven''t met?


    Anyway, right now, I have temporarily put down a heavy burden. Looking at the sun, it''s already noon. It''s time to go home.


    When I returned home, Lingling was waiting for me. When she saw me return, he heaved a sigh of relief. Lingling had already prepared lunch.


    During dinner, I asked Lingling:


    "According to your understanding of your big brother Liu Qing, where do you think he should be right now?"


    Lingling is young, but her mind is active enough, and I feel that her instincts are sometimes even sharper than mine.


    As Lingling ate, she pondered deeply before saying:


    "Big Brother Liu Qing is a very serious person, don''t look at how he is, he''s actually especially serious about what Uncle Liu has to say.


    I had the feeling that he had some special feelings for the village, and that there were important things to do in the village.


    Since there has been no news of him in the Old Bull Village, then, it is very likely that he is in this village ¡­ "


    Lingling spoke with a very serious tone, as if she was an extremely old man.


    Looking at Lingling''s serious expression, I nodded my head. In my heart, I was thinking that Liu Qing was a very powerful person ¡­


    Else, it would be impossible for him to kill the Village Chief without batting an eyelid. Since he was strong enough, then ¡­


    He might very well have been in the village all along! Others may not be able to do it, but Liu Qing could do it!


    Just as I was thinking about this, there was a sudden knock on the door!


    "Gather at the village entrance!" The Village Chief is going to have a meeting! "

 C105

    Hearing such a voice, I was shocked. It was definitely not a good thing to gather everyone in the village and call them out.


    I frowned and quickly ate a few mouthfuls of rice. Seeing that Lingling was almost done eating, I anxiously brought her out.


    What was there to say in this meeting? Could the Old God Wang have found a way to solve everything?


    When I thought of this, my heart was also excited. This matter was related to the whole village, but it was also related to my life.


    I have to go out and take a look!


    In fact, I wasn''t the only one thinking this. Everyone in the village was feeling a burst of excitement in their heart, and they sped up their pace.


    Soon, all the villagers had gathered at the entrance of the village. The surrounding villagers all had an expectant look on their faces. They were discussing something in private.


    Lingling and I were also looking forward to it. There was only one person who did not reveal such an expression ¡­


    Er Nao.


    The current Er Nao still had that crazy look on his face, laughing merrily, as though he didn''t understand anything. He looked at the villager, at the villager.


    One moment he was laughing, the next he was singing a few lines.


    Everyone in the village had an impatient expression, but after what happened with Xiao Hui last time, only one person dared to provoke Er Nao.


    This was because Old God Wang had been offended by Er Nao and did not punish him. This meant that this person was not simple.


    Just like me, it could very well be someone who has a cause and effect.


    Thinking about this, I frowned. At this moment, the village chief and the Old God Wang didn''t come. I frowned, thinking about the matter regarding the cause and effect.


    If the person who pulled Karma really did exist, then why couldn''t such a person die? Was there a special reason?


    Would he not be able to die forever, or would he not be able to die temporarily?


    The person who had triggered the karma seemed to have an inseparable relationship with the entire plan. In other words, the person who had triggered the karma could become a kind of sacrifice or something like that.


    Otherwise, why would they let us live? It''s not that we can''t kill them, it''s just that it''s not the time to kill them yet.


    Thinking of this, my heart quivered. If my guess is correct, then it must be in the underworld.


    Could it be that countless living eyes were staring at me, staring at me so hard that I couldn''t escape them?


    He treated me like an animal and waited patiently, waiting for the right moment and then he would completely exterminate me ¡­


    As for Er Nao, he too could not be spared ¡­


    Just as I was thinking about the excitement in my heart, my breathing started to quicken. Since the possibility of this happening is very high, it would be impossible for me to not be afraid.


    After all, I am just a girl. If there are really countless gazes on me in the village, how will I escape in the future?


    Just when I was thinking about how excited I was, a sharp bell suddenly made me jump in fright. It forcefully pulled me back to reality from the illusion.


    Although these bell sounds weren''t loud, they were extremely sharp, as if they could directly pierce into a person''s brain. It was as if even the sounds could grow sharp edges.


    Looking at the surrounding villagers, their faces also didn''t look too good. It seemed that I wasn''t the only one affected by the sound.


    The sound of the bell made people feel uncomfortable. It was because there was a burst of breath mixed within the bell.


    In the Evil Theurgy Book, bells were a type of thing that had many uses. They themselves needed to communicate with the yin and yang realms, and even to drive Ghost Being, they naturally needed to bring along yin and yang energies. As for bells that brought yin energy, if they did not restrain it, they would naturally be affected by the yin energy.


    Old God Wang did not hold back when he shook the bell at all, not caring about the feelings of the surrounding villagers.


    Last time, he wanted to use Xiao Hui to establish his might, but he didn''t expect me to stop it.


    Because of the face issue, Old God Wang could not continue to intervene.


    Maybe he felt that the impact he had on the villagers last time was not deep enough, so now, Old God Wang continued to use his bell to influence the people around him.


    Just as he had expected, although the villagers'' appearances were very painful, the fanaticism in their eyes became more and more intense.


    To make someone believe deeply was actually very simple. It was to let them see how powerful and terrifying one was.


    At this moment, I suddenly heard the sound of children crying, accompanied by the ringing of a bell. The crying sounds were heart-wrenching, as though something extremely painful had happened.


    All of them were crying children around the age of ten, so it was impossible to tell if they were male or female. Moreover, it was very strange that this sound could not tell where it was coming from, making the ringing sound even more ethereal.


    That''s the sound I''ve heard a lot these days!


    The child''s cry! He had long thought that this voice had something to do with the Old God Wang, but he had no idea what the Old God Wang was doing.


    After being in Old God Wang for such a long time, she said that she had to find a way. What kind of method did she find?


    This wave of weeping was definitely not something that a human could utter. After all, it was far too ethereal.


    It was as if the sky was circling around them. And then, I finally saw Old God Wang following the Village Chief and the black clothed person, slowly walking over from afar.


    The closer he got, the stranger the ringing sounds became.


    Turning around to look at the people around her, Grandma Daocao still hadn''t come over. It had been a long time since she last saw her.


    Could something have happened to the Grandma Daocao?


    However, thinking about it carefully, it was unlikely. After all, during this period of time, everyone in the village was panicking.


    When the Old God Wang did not appear in the village, the only faith the villagers had was the Grandma Daocao.


    The villagers were very trusting of the body double. They believed that after having the body double, if the Ghost Being wanted to seek revenge, it would target the body double instead of itself ¡­


    This meant that Grandma Daocao had been extremely busy during that time, and something couldn''t have happened so silently.


    Maybe the body substitute used up a lot of Qi. Grandma Daocao was too tired, so she had to rest for a long time ¡­


    Actually, if there''s a chance, I want to have a good chat with her.


    I just don''t know what her position is. Although I don''t know it, I still have a good impression of her.


    After all, on the day of my foster father''s death, the entire night was deserted and only this Grandma Daocao who was respected by everyone was willing to come and see me.


    From then on, in my subconscious, I viewed Grandma Daocao as a very gentle person.


    But if he thought about it carefully, in such an evil village, what kind of good would a respected person be?


    Furthermore, at that time, Grandma Daocao had always insisted that Liu Songxian was not a good person and Liu Songxian had always been my main suspect.


    But as time passed, I gradually felt that Liu Songxian and my foster father were on the same side.


    This is just a vague feeling, I don''t know what it is like, and neither does Liu Qing ¡­ We can only hold on to one another''s reservations.


    This is also why I have never dared to interact properly with Grandma Daocao. I already know many secrets, so casually telling this to others would bring about a fatal disaster.


    On the other side, I saw the village chief and the other two standing in front of the crowd. As the bell rang, the crying slowly stopped.


    At this moment, I saw two dark red figures slowly walking over from not too far away.


    The reason why they were dark red was because both of them were covered in fresh blood, and their white robes were dyed red ¡­


    These two children were a male and a female. However, their hair had all been shaved off. The reason for the blood on their bodies was because there were symbols engraved on their skin.


    They were densely packed. Even though these two children were dressed in clothes, one could vaguely tell that these two children''s entire bodies were written with these symbols. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for them to be stained with so much blood.


    And now, I can''t tell if these two children are alive or dead, because their expressions are all incomparably wooden. I can tell that they walked under the driving force of that bell.


    At this time, the crying stopped. At this time, the Village Chief suddenly said,


    "This is the fortune of a village. We care about Feng Shui. Let me tell everyone a story ¡­"


    As he spoke, the Village Chief''s eyes swept across the crowd with a serious expression. What did he want to say?


    I seriously stood on the spot, listening to what the Village Head said next ¡­

 C106

    Seeing that the villagers were all waiting, the Village Chief said,


    "I remember when I was young, I often heard some strange things.


    In 1990, two hundred-meter snakes were dug out of the Zibo tunnel in Shandong province, scaring one person to death on the spot.


    In 1922, a landslide occurred in a coal mine in Shanxi province. The cause was unknown and twenty people died.


    In 1993, a certain village in Liaoning was repairing a temple by the river. The builders were swept away by the river, two people were missing, and one person was confirmed dead.


    There are some ancient occupations that you might not have heard of. Even if you have heard of them, you might not believe it.


    Those who didn''t understand this profession would call the Old God Wang Mister, and those who did know this would respectfully call him Master Wu.


    Looking at the sun, moon and stars, looking at the lifeline of plants and vegetation, he could feel the changes in Feng Shui.


    There was a spirit in the mountain, and the presence of that spirit could control life and death.


    Even in big cities, whenever there were huge projects in the mountains, such as mining and repairing roads, those who understood the rules would always invite a mister. Some big bosses didn''t even understand the meaning of the so-called witches and only wanted lucky opportunities.


    Construction in the mountains was a major event. Living beings, temples, they could all affect the entire project and even the life of the creator.


    "Regarding mountains, rivers, lakes, and seas, there are always those kinds of strange rumors and bizarre deaths. Have you ever thought that it might be because of some taboo that caused this unknown thing?"


    The village chief seemed to be talking about something else, but it made my heart tremble. What is a witch?


    Since the village chief said that the Old God Wang was a witch, then, what the Old God Wang learned was the Compendium of Evil Theurgy ¡­


    What does this have to do with the Evil Theurgy? Was it also one of the Feng Shui mystical arts?


    Or could it be that the so-called shaman himself was something recorded in the entire Evil Theurgy?


    Old mister Wang stood by the side with his hands behind his back, listening to the words of the Village Head. It was as if he was slowly unveiling his mysterious veil.


    "You should know that the whole village is related to Magi."


    As the Village Head spoke to here, I was even more surprised. The entire village has something to do with mages ¡­


    What did that mean?


    "I''ll tell you about when I first came into contact with the witch.


    It was a few years ago, when I was still in town, and the correspondence was almost the same as it is now. There weren''t many telephones in the whole village.


    Since someone in my family was looking for me, I had to call the school phone before they could find me.


    "What took you so long to make that call! Your wife is going to die! Come back quickly and take a look! "


    I remember when my mother called me that day, I was delayed, and when I called back, my mother seemed very anxious.


    Hearing my mother''s words, I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. I don''t even have a partner, where did my wife come from?


    But when I heard my mother''s anxious voice, I didn''t feel like she was teasing me, like it was true. Especially when I heard a confused sound on the other end of the phone, mixed with a burst of crying!


    I hurried to ask my mother what was going on, and my mother''s words stunned me even more.


    When I was very young, my grandfather and an old man from the neighboring village had once arranged a baby marriage for me! "


    New Village Head''s grandfather, who was also the father of the village chief, had already died a long time ago.


    The Village Chief did not stop and continued:


    "The marriage date is set for this year!


    Hearing my mother''s words, I felt stupefied. Why has such a huge matter never been told to me before?


    Since it''s wedding day this year, why didn''t you tell me earlier? If nothing happens to this woman, are you going to tell me on the day of the wedding?


    I can be considered to have received a high education. I was unwilling to accept such feudal practices. At that time, I was so angry that I hung up the phone.


    Unexpectedly, not even ten minutes had passed before his mother called again. The first thing she said was:


    "Child, just treat it as doing fine. If you don''t come back, this girl won''t be able to close her eyes ¡­"


    Hearing this, I was even more furious. I haven''t even seen her before, what kind of feelings can I possibly have? How could he not close his eyes!


    Also, I know that the old man from Old Bull Village that my mother spoke of died of a serious illness a few years ago. I have always resented this old man.


    Because this old man is always muttering to himself, he is a dishonest old man that is famous in the surrounding villages. One can imagine the character of a person who has a bad reputation in several villages, but his relationship with my grandfather and father is not bad ¡­


    I know he has a granddaughter, but I''ve only heard the family mention it. I''ve never seen the old man, let alone his granddaughter.


    As for my grandfather, he passed away a long time ago.


    The two old men from back then are already dead. Why should we, the younger generation, abide by their agreement?


    Right now, at the crucial moment of my life, I should be honest and go to school instead of going back and suffering.


    Seeing my resolute attitude, the mother on the other end of the phone started crying:


    "This girl died because of you. No matter what, you have to come back and see."


    You don''t know this girl, but this girl is very fond of you.


    If you don''t come back, won''t you be too heartless?


    I was only five years old when my grandfather was in trouble, so I don''t have much of an impression of him.


    My father had always been busy with matters of the village. My mother was a rural woman, yet she wanted me to go to university. I understood how difficult these years had been.


    So the last thing I want to see is my mother crying... At that time, my determined heart immediately softened. It would have been great if I could go back and take a look ¡­ Just treat it as looking at your mother ¡­


    Furthermore ¡­ What does it mean to die because of me?


    I thought it was weird, I couldn''t explain it over the phone, and I wanted to go home and find out what was going on.


    Another point revealed from his mother''s words, that the girl''s family sent the half-dead girl to my house. If I don''t come back, they won''t leave!


    That''s why I heard the sobs on the phone.


    Being single for almost twenty years, suddenly having a wife, and also saying that she was deeply in love with me, logically speaking, I should be happy.


    Unfortunately, this feeling of being arranged by someone, and how this girl appeared in my world, made me unable to be happy.


    I took the bus straight home. At that time, the road was very remote, much more remote than it is now. The mountain road was rugged, and it would take me four hours to get there even by car.


    He got out of the car and ran home. My house was at the entrance to the village.


    At this moment, there were flowers and things laid out at the entrance of my house. At the entrance of my house, there were two brightly colored paper men.


    It was already 7 in the afternoon and the sky had long since darkened. Although it was summer, the time was not hot and emitted waves of chilliness.


    I frowned at the two paper men on my doorstep.


    Based on what my mother said on the phone, this girl shouldn''t be dead yet. What is the purpose of this family? Why did they put all these wreaths in front of my house?


    I opened the door and went in. In my memory, my home had never been so lively before.


    There were a lot of people waiting outside. Some were sobbing, some were looking around.


    His mother seemed to be trying to comfort everyone by saying something in the crowd.


    Seeing me come back, my mother rushed forward and grabbed me.


    "You''re finally back!" Why are you so slow! "


    As I said that, I pulled me into the house. The courtyard was bustling with noise and excitement, but there wasn''t a single person in the house. Even my mother walked out hastily after sending me into the house.


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on me, but no one took a step forward.


    I took a deep breath. The people in the courtyard were from our village, as well as some unfamiliar faces. They were probably the girl''s relatives.


    What did that mean? Why didn''t these people come in?


    Maybe it was because there was no one in the house, but it gave me a cold feeling. It was clearly a familiar home, but it gave me a strange feeling.

 C107

    The village chief said something very strange. I still don''t understand what he''s trying to say.


    But at this moment, I was even more worried about those two children.


    The two children were still bleeding, but there was no expression on their faces. They looked like zombies.


    What were the Old God Wang and the Village Chief going to do with these two children?


    "This is the first time I''ve felt such a sense of unfamiliarity towards a home that I''m familiar with. Then, I enter the house.


    At that moment, I suddenly heard a burst of singing coming from the room. I couldn''t hear what it was.


    However, he could faintly feel that the song was very pleasant to the ears. Subconsciously, he felt that the person who could make such a sound should also be a very beautiful person ¡­


    Afterwards, I slowly walked towards the room. In my room, there was actually a coffin. It was painted red, as though fresh blood was spilled onto it.


    Why was there a coffin in my room?


    Then... I slowly walked towards the coffin and discovered a pale corpse inside. It was a beautiful woman. She had clearly turned cold, but I felt that the voice was coming from the corpse.


    Even I don''t know why I have such a weird feeling, but when I listen to the sounds, when I see the corpse.


    I felt as if all the fear that had been in me had vanished.


    I felt so infatuated with the people in the coffin that I fell in love with them at first sight.


    The things that happened later... I think you all know that this was the first time I came into contact with a witch, and I thought it was a sin.


    But slowly, I know, everything I do, is sacred, everything we do, is sacred ¡­


    Many of you here were in contact with the witch earlier than I was, and you should have known better than I did how sacred everything we did was.


    Although those lives had been lost, they had realized their worth!


    A group of brats, what kind of waves are they trying to stir up in our village? Since Old God Wang is back this time, everything can be easily resolved!


    What we admire, what we believe in, what we respect, the God in our hearts, will naturally appear to save us in times of crisis! "


    I gritted my teeth and changed the topic at the crucial moment.


    Holy? What did they do?


    I was in the village when the village chief told me about this incident.


    That is to say, since then, the villagers have been concealing something from me.


    What could it be? I looked at the people around me and saw that they were all excited by the Village Chief''s words. They all looked impassioned.


    The way they looked made me feel a little strange. I felt a kind of crazy faith in them. It seemed that these villagers all believed in some kind of religion.


    But I''ve never heard of it, and I''ve never felt such faith in the villagers.


    Common faith? What does this faith have to do with the Evil Theurgy?


    I suddenly thought of my dreams and reality. I felt it all, that intimidating gaze.


    It was as if I was in the darkness, silently watching everything. It gave me the urge to bow down and worship.


    Could this so-called faith have something to do with it?


    Could it be that everyone in the village has some sort of understanding about the Evil Theurgy?


    It was a pity that the village chief kept his words a secret. Those who knew everything were naturally aware of it. Those who didn''t know could only be like me, lost in confusion.


    I''m rather curious, what happened after the so-called marriage ceremony?


    It seemed to be a forced marriage arranged by his parents, so why was there a connection between the two of them?


    However, since the Village Chief did not continue, I could only rely on my own strength to slowly explore.


    He didn''t want to talk about it, to prove that there was some secret behind it. He didn''t want me to know about it.


    At this time, the Village Chief said,


    "It''s about time. We can begin."


    This sentence was directed towards the Old God Wang, who at the side also silently nodded his head.


    The bell in his hand shook a few more times, and the two children seemed to have received some sort of instruction, as they slowly walked to the front of Old God Wang, and stood there, one on the left and one on the right.


    Old God Wang''s eyes were calm. With the wave of the bell, the two children suddenly kneeled on the ground, and a gurgling sound came out from their mouths.


    I could vaguely see that the chests of these two children were still moving slowly, as if they were still breathing.


    It had already become like this, the two children were still alive?


    My heart was in my throat. Were these two children pulled over with the car that day?


    The cries I hear every day should have come from the two children.


    Moreover, if I''m not wrong, the symbols on their bodies, should all be ¡­


    It should be carved on the surface...


    I have never seen this symbol in the Compendium of Evil Theurgy, but since the child was forced to kneel here, it is very likely that the child is treated as a sacrificial offering.


    What was he offering? Was the priest lurking in the dark to deprive people of their lives?


    My fists were clenched. These two children were already under the control of the Old God Wang, and they were hanging on in one breath, just like zombies.


    They had completely listened to the orders given by the Old God Wang, and their own consciousness seemed to have already disappeared ¡­


    I know that Old God Wang is not a good person, but I never thought that he would actually be so crazy, and so brazen!


    Just like that, two ten year old children were filled with Rune s.


    I finally understood why the crying I heard every day was so ethereal, as if it came from my soul.


    In metaphysics, this sort of situation was known as soul departure.


    When a person was frightened, especially when a child was frightened, it was possible for the person to be scared until the person was unconscious or dull.


    According to the elders, this kind of situation was called ''soulless''. It was fine as long as someone who knew how to call out their soul.


    This kind of soul loss was one of the so-called souls leaving the body, and there were actually many other forms of soul leaving the body.


    Simply put, it meant that the body or the mind had to bear some unbearable stimulation, causing the soul to leave the body.


    However, a soul leaving a soul normally wouldn''t cause all of it to leave the body. A person has three souls and seven souls. The so-called soul leaving is just a part of the soul leaving the body.


    Once a person''s soul had left their body, it would appear as though they were about to die.


    The stimulation on the body naturally included pain.


    When the body suffers unbearable pain, there will also be symptoms of soul leaving.


    This was especially so for children. Their bodies were weak to begin with, and after suffering extreme pain, the chances of their souls leaving their bodies were very high.


    Since it was possible that these Rune were carved onto the child''s body, looking at the traces, they should have all been drawn with a knife.


    Furthermore, they were all very deep. One could tell from these cuts that the person who had attacked must have been vicious!


    When I thought about this, I looked at the Old God Wang.


    This kind of pain was normal for a child to lose their soul. It was as if the soul could also feel the pain of the physical body.


    As he was crying, the sound of his crying became intangible, and he could not figure out where he was going.


    I was a little upset. After hearing such a cry, I should have carefully investigated it. Perhaps, after careful investigation, I would have been able to find the source of the sound!


    But...


    After thinking about it, even if I found the source of the sound, what could I do? It seemed like he could not do anything at all. He could only wait and watch ¡­


    I took a deep breath. My ability is too weak. There are some things that even if I were to discover them, I wouldn''t be able to stop them ¡­


    Furthermore, to be opposing the Old God Wang was equivalent to being opposing the entire village ¡­


    Just as I was deep in my thoughts, Old God Wang''s gaze suddenly focused in that direction of the mountain. Unknowingly, a sharp knife appeared in his hand and he slowly slashed towards the throat of one of the children.


    That expression... Too calm, as if he was doing a very ordinary thing ¡­

 C108

    Old God Wang''s calmness made my hair stand on end, turning two living children into this, and now even wants to kill them with a calm face!


    This child is innocent! It should be brought from the city by the Old God Wang.


    The children of the two cities, who should have been enjoying their happy lives, had actually fallen into such a village.


    Actually, I still don''t understand how these two children are currently in such a state.


    The two children seemed to be breathing, but why were they walking like zombies?


    Even if one was hanging on to one''s breath, it was impossible for one to be controlled as one wished, right? Only a corpse could be controlled so casually ¡­


    Their Souls... Is it still there? If his soul was still here, then there might be a way to save him!


    Seeing that the blade in Old God Wang''s hand was already on a child''s neck, the hand Lingling used to grab my arm suddenly increased in strength due to nervousness, as if she couldn''t bear to watch all of this happen.


    These two children were around the same age as Lingling, how could Lingling be willing to watch such a scene?


    Feeling Lingling''s sudden increase in strength, I don''t know where I got the courage to take a deep breath, and exhaled loudly.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Before I could finish my sentence, everyone''s gazes turned towards me.


    I felt the eyes cut at me like sharp knives.


    These gazes were naturally unable to be friendly because they were all filled with hostility when I stopped them.


    I myself also understand that what I have done now, is not very wise. If I were to openly oppose the Old God Wang, not only will I be harmed, I will also harm Lingling. Even though I know that I have a life-saving talisman and the villagers won''t kill me, there are times when living is more painful than dying ¡­


    As long as he didn''t die, it didn''t matter even if he was beaten half to death ¡­


    The villagers didn''t bother with me because I was usually more honest. Even if I investigated some matters, I would only do it secretly. I never dared to be so brazen.


    The people who had bullied me half a year ago all died miserably.


    The villagers felt that I was unlucky, that I was a monster. Even though I had to endure countless of supercilious looks, I had to quietly live for half a year.


    As long as I didn''t do anything out of line, the villagers didn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble.


    But now the situation is different. With a person like Old God Wang that is almost on par with the Gods, the villagers would not care about me anymore.


    It was definitely not a wise decision to make the first move at this time.


    However, if those two children really can be saved, ah, teenagers, the same age as flowers, how can I just watch helplessly.


    Under the gazes of the crowd, I braced myself and brought Lingling forward, then looked at Old God Wang.


    "Old deity, these two children ¡­" "Still alive ¡­"


    The blade in Old God Wang''s hand paused for a bit, and at this moment, I saw that on the child''s neck, a trace of blood was seeping out.


    The Village Chief frowned slightly and said:


    "Xiao Die, you just watch quietly. What are you going to do?"


    His tone was still very gentle, and everyone''s gaze was as sharp as knives. However, he only frowned slightly.


    There was even a trace of a smile on his face, as if he was unperturbed by what was happening.


    The Village Chief before him was truly a terrifying person ¡­


    The Old God Wang nodded and said:


    "You should know how to use the Yin to control the soul after reading that book."


    My heart quivered. ''Is she using Yin to control her soul?''


    It was indeed mentioned in the book that it was a more sinister technique, which binds a person''s soul within the body and then uses Miasma to control it.


    At this time, a person''s soul could not be considered to have disappeared, but was completely suppressed and turned into a driving force.


    In other words, although the person''s soul was still there, it wasn''t too different from nothing. That was why the two children were like zombies.


    Furthermore, the entire Evil Theurgy had mentioned that this kind of method was most suitable for sacrifices, and would result in sacrifices that were willing to be sacrificed alive.


    To control a living person, this definitely could be considered as having been made between heaven and earth, but ¡­


    Since they were using Yin to control the soul, it meant that these two children could still be saved.


    If that''s the case, then I have even more of a reason to persevere ¡­


    But... Old God Wang was too vicious, even listening to everything he did to the two children would cause their hair to stand on end.


    Not to mention that I had seen it with my own eyes, and the two children had seen it with their own eyes.


    It was hard to imagine what kind of experience it was to lose one''s soul every night because of pain.


    Even if the two children were saved, their hearts would still leave an unerasable shadow in their hearts.


    The most important thing was that the Rune on their bodies would most likely be forever imprinted ¡­


    Even if these two children could really be saved, it would be very difficult for them to live on properly in the future.


    There might be a lot of things to bear ¡­


    Thinking of this, my heart twitched once again. A woman''s heart was originally soft. No matter what I had experienced before, some of the softer parts couldn''t be changed.


    I looked at Lingling, because the moment I saw him, my courage would rise.


    The two children were clearly about the same age as Lingling. No matter what sort of use they had in this village, they should not have become victims for nothing!


    I took another step forward and said,


    "Stop! No matter what the reason is, we cannot casually take away the lives of others! "


    Looking at the surrounding people''s gazes, that indifferent attitude, at this moment I seem to understand even more deeply.


    I understand now! When Liu Qing killed the village chief, he told me that laws are useless in a village like this!


    It was just a decoration!


    Thus, no matter how reasonable they were, it was useless here.


    At this moment, I was completely relying on my hot blood to try and stop them. In fact, I understood in my heart that it would probably be very difficult to stop the Old God Wang.


    And when Old God Wang heard my words, he laughed and said:


    "Using the lives of two children in exchange for the safety of the entire village, why not?"


    While speaking, Old God Wang had already used all of his strength, and fresh blood flowed down from the child''s neck.


    My pupils contracted and I clenched my teeth. I didn''t care that much and immediately charged forward. Even though I knew that I couldn''t do it, I still had to give it my best shot.


    Even if I had to become the enemy of the entire village, the people in the village have always treated me as an enemy, haven''t they?]


    At the very least, he had to have a clear conscience!


    Seeing that I was rushing towards my direction, Old God Wang didn''t change his actions in the slightest, and his eyes were filled with contempt.


    In my eyes, that contempt was a desecration of life.


    It was as if he had already guessed what was going to happen next, and everything was as he had expected.


    Before I could rush forward, a few people suddenly blocked my path.


    "Stop her! We can''t let her ruin our plans! "


    One of the villagers said. Then, a few people rushed over and pulled me back.


    With Old God Wang present, the villagers'' fear towards me had lessened greatly, and they were now firmly holding me captive.


    It was me who issued a series of low growls and struggled desperately, but was unable to achieve anything.


    At this moment, he heard waves of cursing voices:


    "You damned girl, why are you not enlightened at all?"


    "Jinx, do you want to kill everyone in the village?"


    "Old God Wang is saving people, you f * * king don''t know what''s good for you.


    To be able to save so many people, these two children should feel honored! "


    After hearing those words, I sneered repeatedly. Since I have already broken off all decorum, I don''t know what will be the next thing to welcome me.


    I decided to not hide anything and said,


    "Do a bunch of hypocrites really think that their lives are very valuable?


    It''s not a bad thing for a few people like you to die! "


    With that, I felt a sharp pain in my stomach, as a fist landed heavily on my stomach.

 C109

    At this moment, it was not only me who was being held down, even Lingling was being held down, held by a man, not allowing her to get close to me.


    However, at this time, Lingling appeared to be very strong. She did not struggle free, nor did she make too many movements.


    He lowered his head and turned it to the side. There was no emotion in his eyes.


    The current Lingling seems to be in the same mood as the me from before.


    Perhaps he also felt despair and felt that there was nothing to stay for.


    At the start, I thought that it was just an illusion, but slowly, I felt that this kind of gloominess became even more distinct.


    This kind of aura shouldn''t be displayed from a child of this age.


    I have always felt that there seemed to be some sort of secret on Lingling''s body.


    At this moment, her body was emitting a cold aura, was it related to the secret in her heart?


    I can feel hatred from Lingling, hatred that is like tidewater ¡­


    After spending half a year together, I thought that I understood Lingling quite well, but ¡­ She had never seen Lingling have such a side to him.


    I thought she would cry under these circumstances, but she didn''t. It was as if she knew that these people in front of her were not worth crying over. They weren''t qualified to cry over her!


    Liu Songxian said that Lingling was his friend''s daughter, so this friend, was he someone from Old Bull Village?


    Could there be something wrong with Lingling''s background?


    Also, what had stimulated Lingling to have her suddenly undergo such a drastic change?


    She had experienced this before when she was surrounded by a group of people. At that time, Lingling was only crying, but there was no such change ¡­


    Could it be because of the scene of him killing or because of the words of the villagers, that it had provoked Lingling?


    "You''re just overestimating your own lives ¡­"


    Just as I was thinking, Lingling suddenly said this. His voice was not loud, as if she was saying it for everyone to hear.


    There was a note of despair in his voice, but what was it?


    because of the crisis we are facing, or because... Desperate for the villagers?


    Just as I was struggling, the blade in Old God Wang''s hand continued, everything happened very quickly.


    In that instant, I suddenly heard a burst of whooshing sounds coming from the distance!


    Then, the Old God Wang flipped his hand, and his body suddenly tilted, as a round object flew past him.


    Those were beads made from a slingshot!


    Looking at this item, my heart trembles. I only know one player that plays with a slingshot ¡­


    Liu Qing... Could it be that he had really been in the village all this time?


    Although I was being dragged by the crowd, I was still able to move my head.


    After being punched in the stomach by someone just now, I could still feel waves of pain coming from my internal organs. Forcing myself to endure these feelings, I flew towards the direction of the Marble.


    Sure enough, I saw a familiar figure standing in the snow far away, slowly walking towards me.


    The villagers all looked towards the direction where Liu Qing came from. Many of them did not recognize him, and upon seeing him, they became suspicious.


    Logically speaking, there shouldn''t be any outsiders in the village anymore ¡­ Who was this guy?


    This was the question to all the villagers.


    At this time, someone from the crowd shouted:


    "This is Liu Qing! The guy who killed the previous village head! "


    When the villagers went to look for Liu Qing in the Old Bull Village, they all saw his photo in the Old Bull Village.


    However, he was still somewhat surprised to see him in person all of a sudden.


    At this moment, I saw that Liu Qing''s body was wrapped in a thick layer of cloth, and he still had that slovenly look on his face, as he walked towards me with that signature smile.


    Only when he got closer did I notice that his face was somewhat pale and looked somewhat weak.


    What happened to him? Are you hurt?


    Rather than that, I''m more curious about where Liu Qing has been living during this period. How long has he been in the village for?


    Seeing Liu Qing coming over, and hearing the villager reveal his identity, the surrounding people all became restless.


    "Why is Liu Qing, the person who killed the village head here?"


    "He actually dares to show his face, he really doesn''t know his place. Brothers, capture him!"


    From the looks of it, Liu Qing wanted to walk over and talk to me, but seeing that a few villagers were charging towards him aggressively, he quickly changed his direction, increased his speed, and ran in the direction of the Old God Wang.


    The Marble had directly shot towards Old God Wang''s head just now. It had to be said that although this old man was old and looked like a dried up log, his mobility did not decrease at all.


    In that instant, even a young man wouldn''t have been able to do what he did ¡­


    He directly dodged it, that was a Marble with a slingshot, its speed was also very fast!


    Liu Qing quickly arrived in front of the two children and said to the Old God Wang:


    "Elder, killing people will be punished."


    With that said, Liu Qing held onto a child with one hand and directly pulled him by the collar, moving towards the side.


    But at almost the same time, the black clothed man suddenly moved, and directly grabbed towards Liu Qing.


    Liu Qing''s skills are not bad, I have seen this before, and this black clothed man''s skills are also extraordinary, he seems to also be a practitioner.


    This grab directly caused Liu Qing''s footsteps to stagger and he dodged it.


    At the same time, the villagers all rushed towards Liu Qing and surrounded him. The village head also stared at Liu Qing with a smile on his face as he looked at him.


    Seeing the villagers come over, the village head gently waved his hand, signalling the villagers not to come over.


    On the other side, Old God Wang looked at Liu Qing and said:


    "Young man, it''s not good to kill people, but it''s also not good to spoil others!"


    With that, the black-clothed man rushed towards Liu Qing as if he received some command.


    The black clothed man''s hands were vigorous as he struck towards Liu Qing. Liu Qing then placed the two children on the ground to cater to the black clothed man''s attacks.


    The two of them were very fast. After a moment of stalemate, the two of them stopped and panted slightly.


    Old God Wang smiled and asked:


    "Young man, you want to save these two children?


    Although you are not from this village, but now you are also in the village, and can be said to be a grasshopper on the same rope as the villagers.


    The two children are dead, and to you they are good and harmless.


    Furthermore, you actually dared to appear after killing the previous Village Chief. You truly have guts! "


    Old God Wang was more or less familiar with the matters of the village, and upon hearing Liu Qing''s name, he naturally knew that he was the one who killed the previous Village Chief.


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on Liu Qing, but Liu Qing was not flustered, he still had that roguish look on his face.


    Was this due to his personality, or did he really have some sort of confidence? If nothing unexpected happened, he might have died here today!


    I believe that he knows what it means to appear in everyone''s sight, especially in this village that he cannot leave!


    Although Liu Qing looked to be sloppy, the real him shouldn''t be that reckless right ¡­


    Lingling had also said that Liu Qing was a very thoughtful person, and it was very difficult to guess what he was thinking.


    Or was he like Liu Songxian all those years ago, who had already done all the things he needed to do and now wanted to choose death?


    Thinking about Liu Songxian, I recalled the scene when he died. He chose to walk the path of death himself.


    At that time, I remembered that the village chief wore a mask. The shape of that mask was very strange, just like the mask that he wore when he was offering sacrifices in the past.


    However, after seeing the mask twice, the situation was rather urgent, so I didn''t pay much attention to what was special about the mask.


    Now that he thought about it, could that mask be related to the so-called faith that the villagers spoke of?


    As for Liu Qing and the others, they were in a stalemate right now. The Old God Wang looked at him for a very long time.


    During this period of time, Old God Wang and the Village Chief did not speak, so naturally no one dared to speak either.

 C110

    Looking at the current state of Old God Wang, I frowned slightly as my heart trembled. Just what were these two people thinking about?


    When he looked at the Village Chief again, there was no hint of hatred in his eyes. When he saw the person who had killed his father, he did not feel anything strange about him.


    She was even able to maintain a smile at this moment.


    Through the Village Head''s words, it could be seen that he really had no feelings for his father. His feelings for his family were mainly focused on his mother.


    Just now, when he was about to get married, he had directly taken care of his father as well, as if his father had already died in his heart.


    However, even if they did not have any feelings, they were still related by blood. How could they not be enraged when facing their father''s murderer?


    Even if he really didn''t care, he shouldn''t keep a smile on his face, right? Words are scary, isn''t this making others laugh?


    However, in the entire village, there was probably no one who dared to mock the Village Chief.


    The two parties remained in a deadlock for a good two to three minutes before Liu Qing finally looked at the two children. He pressed their acupoints a little, as if to see if they could still be saved.


    "There is still a slim chance of survival. To you, this sort of sacrifice is the best, no?"


    Liu Qing calmly asked, taking the opportunity to shift his gaze away. He looked towards my direction, then looked at me and gently smiled.


    I suddenly felt speechless. This fellow, was mocking me ¡­ Mockery at my bedraggled appearance.


    Even under such circumstances, he still had the mood to mock me. I had no idea what was going on inside his head.


    As for Lingling, who was at the side, after seeing Liu Qing, his eyes recovered a little, and he was no longer as indifferent as before.


    "Yes, since it''s a living sacrifice, we must keep a chance at survival, otherwise, it will become a death sacrifice."


    The Old God Wang replied.


    I could roughly understand what the conversation between these two people meant.


    From ancient times until now, this so-called sacrificial ceremony had always been able to communicate with deities.


    Well, two things are important, one is living and the other is voluntary.


    Only the sacrifices that occupied these two points were the best, and could display the greatest value.


    However, if they didn''t have a crazy faith, no one would want to die for no reason. So, slowly, people chose a compromise.


    It''s the kind of person who controls the soul with Yin in front of me.


    It could be considered as voluntary for the sacrifice to be able to save a sliver of life.


    Although it was not as effective as a genuine voluntary offering, this was already the best method.


    Humans could be said to be extremely cruel creatures, especially since ancient times. Many experts who cultivated in the Evil Theurgy simply did not put human lives in their eyes anymore.


    After cultivating in the Evil Theurgy for a long time, in their eyes, a human''s life was not something worth respecting, but just a sacrifice.


    In any case, a person''s life was nothing but dust to the entire world. Killing a person was only clearing up a bit for the world.


    It was precisely because they had such a view of life that they were able to walk further and further on the path of the Evil Theurgy.


    If this was the case, then Old God Wang might have completely cultivated the contents of the Evil Theurgy.


    Perhaps this was his current attitude towards life.


    If he thought like this, he would be able to take away the lives of his two children without batting an eyelid. It would not be surprising if he could carve symbols on the child''s body.


    They were both people who cultivated the Evil Theurgy, and their adoptive father died a horrible death. Yet, he lived for such a long time, what difference was there between the two of them?


    Is it because of this so-called attitude?


    I don''t know yet about the death of my foster father, but what happened after his death should have something to do with this book.


    Furthermore, from the kneeling posture of the corpse that suddenly changed after his death, it was very likely that his death was related to the Evil Theurgy.


    And after the Old God Wang finished this sentence, he continued to speak:


    "Stop struggling. What can you do in this situation?"


    While speaking, Old God Wang rang the bell, and the two kids next to Liu Qing quickly moved, walking towards Old God Wang.


    Liu Qing continued to pull the two children, with both of his hands pinching the sword fingers, he pointed at the two children''s Baihui acupoints.


    The Baihui Acupuncture Point was located on top of his head. Now that he was pointing at this acupuncture point, his movements seemed quite natural.


    This was not just an ordinary pointers, but he was injecting his own Qi into it so that he could suppress the Yin Qi in the two children''s bodies.


    Seeing that the two children were actually held down by Liu Qing, Old God Wang sneered.


    "Young man, you have to know your limits when doing things. Knowing that you can''t do it will only make you more distressed!"


    While speaking, Old God Wang moved again. He no longer used the bell and directly put it away, and then took out a piece of yellow paper from his chest pocket.


    After that, Old God Wang took out a handful of cinnabar from his pocket. As long as it was a Yin-yang Dao, these items were all on him.


    Ordinary cinnabar was only powder. One had to add water to grind it before they could write on the yellow paper.


    Old God Wang took out the powder and sprinkled it on top of the yellow paper and muttered:


    The Yang will govern the Yang, and everything will be repeated. The Universe will be orderly, and yin will be born from the Yang!


    As soon as he finished speaking, the two children''s pale faces instantly turned slightly red, while the blood on the Rune carved on their bodies also began to surge.


    In that instant, it suddenly surged out, looking somewhat terrifying.


    and Old God Wang were trying to compete in terms of their own strength.


    But looking at it now, although Liu Qing had a relaxed expression, it was clear that his strength could not be compared to Old God Wang''s.


    He intentionally put on a relaxed expression. In fact, he didn''t have much confidence. He just wanted to risk his life and give it a try!


    This man was truly strange ¡­


    At this time, Liu Qing''s face had also flushed red, and the yellow paper in Old God Wang''s hands slowly fell to the ground.


    During the process of landing, a ray of Yang Fire rose from the yellow paper. The Old God Wang Talisman looked simple, but it was actually very profound.


    Using Yang Energy to suppress the Yang Qi and also the Yin Qi not only dealt with Liu Qing, but also took control of the two children.


    This was not only a matter of one''s own strength, but also one''s own vast experience.


    The two children knelt on the ground, blood gushing out from their bodies like fountains.


    It was as if all the blood in their bodies was going to be squeezed out at this moment.


    "Spirit Demon has entered the nine nether regions, and ten thousand different yin and yang energies have entered the core of my being. My body is like a hidden curse, a ghost that has crossed over all demons!"


    At this moment, Liu Qing was injured by a ray of yang energy from the Old God Wang. As for the exact details of his injuries, I''m not too sure. After all, my eyes aren''t sharp enough right now, and I can''t see what I want to see.


    At the same time, he took out two paper coins. On the two paper coins, there were four Rune s written, just like the labels on the copper coins written in the past.


    "Break for me!"


    Once Liu Qing said that, the surrounding Yin Wind spread out!

 C111

    The two paper coins seemed to be able to connect with the netherworld. They emitted a cold glow and slowly formed into a blue flame, like a ghost flame.


    The profound art Liu Qing was using was always strange, using paper money as a lure to stir the Netherworld.


    He didn''t use yang energy, but rather yin energy to restrain it.


    At this moment, the two pieces of paper money in Liu Qing''s hand had turned into two blue flames, and then, Liu Qing''s hand gently let go.


    As for the two balls of flame, they were actually extremely light, supported up by the gusts of wind around them. They did not land on the ground, and instead revolved slowly around Liu Qing.


    At this moment, Liu Qing''s expression had recovered a little, and I felt waves of dark wind surrounding him.


    If my eyes could see the Ghost Being at this moment, I might be able to see something else.


    I could feel that Liu Qing''s aura was colliding with Old God Wang''s, but this kind of stalemate didn''t last for long.


    The two children knelt on the ground, and their bodies started to twitch. The fresh blood was flowing even more crazily, and had already reached the bottom of Liu Qing''s feet.


    The latter gazes at the blood on the floor and takes a deep breath. Then, I see traces of blood flowing out from the corner of his mouth.


    At this time, Old God Wang quickly took out the bell from his bosom. The bell in his hand quickly rang, and waves after waves of sharp sounds echoed in the surroundings.


    After the two children heard this sound, all of the blood vessels in their bodies began to burst, and the direction in which they were kneeling rapidly changed.


    Kneeling towards the mountain, he spoke in a hoarse voice, but I don''t know what it meant.


    Because it was a string of voices that I could not understand, which seemed to be some kind of ancient incantation.


    Following that, a crack appeared on the two children''s necks. In the middle of their necks, there was a crack.


    It was as though some kind of force had ripped them apart. I saw that the two children were no longer able to make a sound. Their mouths were wide open, but they could only emit the sound of auras.


    There was no saving him!


    I sighed as I watched blood flow out from the throats of the two children. From the gaping hole, the internal structure of the blood was clearly visible, making me look extremely malevolent.


    Our current location is at the village entrance, and the blood has already spread to the village entrance, which is the location of the people who have died before.


    On the other side, the two children were kneeling in the direction of the village''s Zhongshan position, which was where the Tomb Mountain and the Stone Mountain intersected.


    Could there be anything special about the position and position of the kneeling position? Since it''s a sacrifice, there should be something to pay attention to ¡­


    The two children who were kneeling on the ground were trembling nonstop. Their mouths were open, but only the sound of auras passing by could be heard.


    I felt the surrounding aura become increasingly cold. This time, it wasn''t because of a gust of cold wind, but because my heart felt waves of icy coldness engulfing me.


    Two young children had died before my eyes, and I hated my own incompetence and despaired of the numbness and madness of the villagers.


    His eyes were slightly red, and the two children, at the moment of their death, seemed to feel a heart-wrenching pain as their eyes widened.


    I saw tears welling up in the eyes of both children, but by this time they could no longer make a sound.


    Immediately afterwards, the two ice-cold corpses fell to the ground. The two children died just like that ¡­


    Looking at this scene, my breathing became a little hurried, and Liu Qing even spat out a large mouthful of blood.


    At this moment, the two flames that had been rising on both sides of him were extinguished and turned into streaks of ashes that landed on the ground.


    Liu Qing retreated two steps, both his hands still faintly trembling.


    The aura from Old God Wang''s body was too strong, it was simply not something Liu Qing could resist.


    Moreover, in terms of the whole matter, the Old God Wang himself held a certain advantage.


    He had already planned everything, and what Liu Qing had done, was to reverse everything.


    The situation between Yin and Yang had already been decided. How could it be so easy to reverse the situation?


    Although Old God Wang had released the yang energy, he had also released the yin energy from the two children''s bodies.


    It was originally a method of killing two birds with one stone. Liu Qing did not have the rich combat experience of the Old God Wang, nor did he have the strength to rival his.


    Failure was inevitable.


    The two types of Qi rose at the same time. Not only did Liu Qing need to deal with the Yang Qi released by the Old God Wang, he also needed to release the Yin Qi to suppress the process.


    At the same time, the yang energy that he poured into the two children was used by the Old God Wang''s yang energy to fuse with each other, using an ingenious method to force the yin energy from the two children''s bodies out.


    The Yin-yang Dao was already a magical item, the Yang Energy could suppress and cancel out the Yin Qi, but it could also stimulate the Yin Qi, making it stronger.


    In fact, from a metaphysical perspective, yang energy could produce yin qi while yin and yang combined to form a complete yin and yang.


    Liu Qing released his yin aura to counter the Old God Wang''s yang aura, but in the process, his aura had nourished the yin aura within the two children''s bodies.


    This could definitely be said to be a high-levelled move, a killing intent that came out every step of the way. It would not be excessive to say that Old God Wang had induced Liu Qing to help the two children on their journey of death.


    It had to be said that this Old God Wang was too treacherous. It was definitely not a wise choice to be enemies with someone like this.


    If my eyes could see the Yin Yang energy, then the battle just now would have been quite exciting. Unfortunately, I could only rely on my own senses to judge the situation.


    My eyes had not been sick for a long time, and sometimes I did want to look at them, but I flinched at the thought of the heart-wrenching pain of them.


    That pain was still fresh in his memory.


    At this time, Liu Qing''s hands were trembling. He looked at the corpses of the two children on the ground, and the blood at his feet, and said.


    "As expected of the Old God Wang. As expected of powerful. This junior admires you."


    Liu Qing had something in common with the village chief; their thoughts were hard to fathom, and they concealed their feelings very well.


    One was always calm, with a smile on his face.


    One was always sloppy, always disrespectful.


    However, in their hearts, there were many things that ordinary people could not see.


    Who would have thought that someone like Liu Qing would wear such an expression and personally kill a person?


    As for the Village Chief, who would have thought that he would still be able to face everything before him with a smile on his face?


    I have to admit, my horizons are actually too small. There are many things that I can''t see, and I need to slowly explore them.


    to see all sorts of people, to go through all sorts of things...


    I sometimes think, if even a small mountain village hid such a dangerous place, then would there be a more terrifying person in the city?


    Could it be filled with more plots?


    At this time, Old God Wang opened his mouth:


    "You''re not bad either, but I''ve already told you that there won''t be any good results if you do what you know you can''t do."


    It''s just adding trouble to yourself. "


    At this time, waves of cheers came from the surroundings, seemingly celebrating the victory of Old God Wang.


    As they cheered for the Old God Wang, they rushed towards Liu Qing, as if everything was over, as if they were going to take care of Liu Qing on the spot.


    Looking at this scene, my heart couldn''t help but break out into a cold sweat for Liu Qing. Under such a situation, how should Liu Qing escape?


    He should have made up his mind before he appeared here.


    Seeing the villagers coming over, Liu Qing suddenly said to the village chief:


    "Your villagers have come for me. However, Lord Village Chief, do you dare to touch me?"


    When Liu Qing talked to the village chief, his face was still as relaxed as ever. There was even a hint of contempt in his eyes when he looked at the village chief.


    Hearing his words, the village chief waved his hand to signal for the villagers to stop.


    Then, the village chief continued to smile:


    "I don''t dare to kill you right now, but aren''t you afraid that you won''t have a complete corpse in the future if you act so arrogantly?"


    "Don''t be afraid, you guys have your own rules. I know what I''m doing."


    As soon as he finished his sentence, a piercing scream came from a distant mountain.

 C112

    "You know that there are quite a few ¡­"


    After the villagers heard this scream, they all looked in the direction of the voice. The village chief, on the other hand, disapproved and continued to speak calmly to Liu Qing. Then, he slowly turned his head and looked in the direction of the mountain.


    The scream came from the mountain, but it was too sharp. It was as if the entire mountain was filled with screams, and they could not pinpoint where it came from.


    The villagers all stared fixedly in the direction of the mountain. It was as if the end of the world had arrived, and their eyes were filled with fear.


    "Don''t be afraid, this is the result of the sacrifice."


    Since it''s a sacrifice, naturally, I would receive some sort of response. It''s just that I didn''t expect this response to be so strange.


    Then who was this offering to? Is it for the Ghost Being in the mountains? The people who died tragically in the village hoped that they would be able to get away. They hoped that they could show mercy and let this village go.


    After all, I had truly felt the hatred this Ghost Being had for the entire village.


    I have also personally read that Ghost Blood Yin Book. I have personally experienced the deep hatred within my bones from the play of death.


    That hatred had developed to this point, there was no such thing as forgiveness. All that was left was to kill, to slaughter crazily!


    The reason why the villagers were able to live until now was because those Ghost Being were bound by something.


    The things that bound them could be the faith of the villagers, and the things that enjoyed the sacrifice could also be the same thing.


    I''ve only felt the grudge of that pregnant woman, and I don''t even know how many more of these bones are buried on this mountain.


    In the end, just how many similar grievances had occurred, and how many innocent people had died in this land?


    How much hatred and desolation were buried in this village? How much was deeply rooted in the marrow? Was there still any other Ghost Being in the ground that used their accumulated grievances to carve out the Ghost Blood Underworld Book?


    No matter how many there were in the past, I know that from earlier on, there were two more children''s grudges in this village.


    As a sacrifice, these two children might even have their souls dissipated, leaving behind strands of resentment that drifted away with the wind.


    Worshiper referred to not only the body, but also the soul.


    When the soul was dispersed by a certain force, it would then truly dissipate and completely disappear.


    Those who believe in reincarnation will think that the death of the body is not true death, and some people will believe that to a certain extent, one is immortal.


    Reincarnation was a cycle. Birth, destruction, they repeated. As long as the soul remained, you would live.


    However, every time he received a new life, there would be no memories of the past.


    And what we call the Ghosts Traversing is a process of sending ghosts into the cycle of reincarnation.


    To the heavens, this was a sin more serious than death.


    At this time, the screams became louder and louder, more and more noisy, and one by one, they overlapped with each other. It was unknown just how many Ghost Being in the mountain were currently screaming.


    I could even hear the trees rustling on the hill, even from our vantage point.


    It could be imagined just how loud these trees were on the mountain.


    As I listened to the sounds, I felt that these trees weren''t just blown away by the wind.


    It was as if there was something violently colliding with it. Bang, bang, bang. This kind of collision was faintly discernible.


    More than once, I had dreamed of those blue-purple hands sticking out from the ground. They looked hideous and terrifying, and I couldn''t help but link them together when I heard the sound of them colliding with each other.


    After that, I saw that the sky was actually covered by the sky as if something had fallen from the sky.


    The sky, which was originally not very bright, had now become incomparably gloomy, giving off a rather strange feeling.


    I took a deep breath and carefully looked at what was falling from the sky.


    Only when these things slowly landed did I realize that they were actually pieces of leaves.


    After all, it was already this season. The leaves were extremely dry and emitted a gloomy aura of death.


    The trees in the mountain were still waiting for new life.


    Leaves followed the gusts of wind that blew over from the mountain and slowly fell down. The leaves rotated and emitted a kind of cold aura as they slowly fell onto my body.


    Of course, it wasn''t just me. It was everyone else.


    Seeing this scene, many villagers directly kneeled down and loudly yelled,


    "What a miracle!" A miracle! It''s the appearance of a deity! "


    Indeed, this scene was very shocking. The withered yellow leaves that represented winter were falling down like flowers scattered from heaven, and there were so many of them.


    One had to know that at this season, the number of leaves in the mountain could not possibly be too great. They had long since fallen and disappeared without a trace.


    So many had fallen, it was as if the whole mountain''s leaves had been blown off.


    If so many strange things hadn''t happened in the village during this kind of scene, and if the scene of the living sacrifice just now hadn''t happened, I would have truly called this scene a miracle.


    But... There were too many shadows in my heart. I didn''t follow the villagers to kneel down, but carefully observed my surroundings to see if there was anything else that would happen.


    The clashing sounds in the mountain and the screams continued. I knew that the mountain in the village could definitely be called strange. There were definitely many things that were hidden in the mountain.


    It was because there were too many weird things in the mountain that they needed something to suppress them. What was the relation between the killing behavior of the villagers?


    What did the scarecrows, birches, and skulls I saw in the mountains represent?


    The so-called faith, was it also in the mountains?


    Was it because of faith that he killed people, or was it because of killing people that he became a believer?


    At this time, one of the villagers kneeling on the ground suddenly said:


    "Everyone, look! There''s blood on these leaves!"


    As soon as I said those words, I could smell the scent of blood in the air. However, the smell of the blood didn''t make me feel disgusted.


    On the contrary, it seemed to carry the fragrance of a flower, the sweet smell of blood.


    Looking at the leaves, there were indeed faint traces of blood stains, and they still looked quite fresh.


    Above us, a strong wind swept all the leaves over, but there was no wind. That was the reason why the leaves were able to land here.


    Was this also the effect of a living sacrifice?


    I looked at Old God Wang behind me. His expression was still as calm as before. It seems that all of this was within his expectations.


    In fact, in the field of metaphysics, there was nothing unexpected. This concept was very general.


    After all, the Yin Yang Twin Realms originally had a thick barrier around them. Those who were still alive would not even be able to fully understand the affairs of the Yang World, much less the matters of the Yin World.


    And no one will know what the chain reaction will be when you do it.


    After all, this thing was truly too mysterious. It had to do with the times and people, and had to do with a type of mysterious realm.


    You can only predict that something strange is going to happen, roughly.


    Seeing Old God Wang''s calm and composed look, there shouldn''t be a big problem.


    I soon discovered that the blood wasn''t on the leaves. It was on the leaves, blown over by the wind.


    At this moment, they were like small raindrops, gently falling on the leaves and falling on the bodies of the villagers.


    Seeing the blood, the villagers became even more pious. They crazily kowtowed in the direction of the mountain, expressing their loyalty and begging.


    Basically, he hoped that the gods would be able to remove the Ghost Being''s protective barrier and let people see the hope of living.


    Or hope that the gods will be able to exterminate evil spirits.


    Where this rain of blood came from, no one knew. They only knew that it was blown down from the mountain, but no one knew where it came from.


    The villagers also treated the blood rain as a kind of miracle and prayed.


    At this moment, I suddenly heard a series of incantations behind me.


    This wave of incantations came from the Old God Wang, but his voice was very soft, so I couldn''t hear what he was saying.


    Then, I saw him take out the knife in his hand, wipe it gently, and grip my hand tightly onto the knife.


    Following that, the Old God Wang pulled the blade out from his clenched fist. Fresh blood immediately flowed out from his hand.


    Bright red blood dripped to the ground as Old God Wang knelt on the ground and mixed his own blood with the blood of the two children.


    Liu Qing also seemed to realize that he was powerless now that things have developed to this point. I don''t know what the Old God Wang is going to do.


    After all, he had not learned the Evil Theurgy encyclopedia.


    Even I couldn''t understand what he had learned, and he was even more confused.


    But we both know that things have come to this, and we can''t stop it.


    Since the two children were already dead, there was no point in interfering now. The only option was to wait and see if Old God Wang could really release the shackles in the village.

 C113

    My heart was filled with guilt towards the two children. I was truly powerless, and I didn''t even have the chance to make a move.


    At least Liu Qing tried to attack me, but I was immediately suppressed by the villagers and could not get close to them.


    Saying such an outcome, it might be a little ironic ¡­


    Thinking up to this point, I helplessly sighed, and then saw Old God Wang''s eyes staring straight at the mountain, as if he could see something.


    At the same time, I felt my heart tremble. That kind of feeling ¡­ That feeling came again!


    That terrifying gaze, the gaze that had appeared in both dream and reality, suddenly appeared again, and it made me feel as if my heart had been ruthlessly grabbed!


    I violently coughed twice, my legs became weak and I almost fell to the ground, just at this time, Lingling anxiously walked over and supported me.


    At this moment, the villagers were kowtowing for the miracle in their hearts. They had already let us go just now.


    Now and then they looked back at us, but their focus was no longer on us. They were all gathered on the mountain.


    All of this could possibly save their lives. How could they not pay attention to it?


    I think that people in the village seem to be very important to their lives...


    It was not just important.


    Anyone who values their own life will feel fear in the face of death. If I didn''t have a strong desire to live, I wouldn''t have lived to this day.


    However, the villagers'' desire to survive was different from others. Their desire to survive had reached a degree that was borderline crazy.


    It was as if they were willing to do anything to keep themselves alive.


    This could be seen from the numbness he felt towards the two children.


    This was no longer a desire for life. It had already reached a point where it was almost sick and distorted.


    Was this even related to their so-called faith?


    I took a deep breath and looked carefully at Old God Wang in front of me for a long time. His hand was moving, and blood was flowing from one of his hands.


    I stared at the trajectory of his finger in the air and felt a sense of familiarity. It seems that this symbol, I ¡­ I''ve seen it before ¡­ But where have I seen it? I can''t remember for a while...


    At this time, Lingling stood by my side and asked:


    "Elder sister, are you alright?"


    Perhaps it was because she saw me being pulled by so many people just now and me staring at Old God Wang in a daze, that Lingling felt somewhat worried.


    I nodded.


    "I''m fine."


    Actually, I really wanted to ask Lingling if there was anything wrong, but I was afraid that if I asked too many questions, I would bring Lingling back to her previous state.


    That state gave me a very strange feeling, filled with coldness and despair. It was obvious that she was just a child, but she seemed to have walked out from a grave.


    Lingling has just walked out of this state for a short while, so I don''t want to provoke her with my words again.


    Seeing Lingling and I holding hands, Liu Qing also walked towards me with a smile and stood by my side.


    Sensing that Liu Qing had come over, many villagers wanted to stand up, but when they turned around to look at the village chief, the village chief quietly stared at the mountain, not showing any signs of interest to Liu Qing.


    Since the Village Chief did not express anything, the villagers could sense that this was a critical moment.


    No one wanted to interfere with this situation because of their own actions. They didn''t dare to act rashly, so they didn''t dare to make any moves.


    Liu Qing, who was standing beside me, smiled and said:


    "I''ve seen quite a few pretty girls, but I''ve really never seen anyone who doesn''t like them."


    At this moment, he had recovered his mocking expression from when I was tied up. He was still laughing at me.


    Even if my personality was a bit cold, when I saw Liu Qing''s mocking expression, I still couldn''t help but feel a black line appear across my forehead.


    Perhaps it was because he was already familiar with Liu Qing, but at this moment, in front of Liu Qing, the emotions of joy, anger, and sadness had gradually become obvious.


    It was no longer as covert as it used to be.


    Actually, hiding the truth in my heart is only because of distrust, but right now, I feel that Liu Qing is a good person.


    Seeing Liu Qing''s mocking expression, I whispered:


    "Think about yourself before making fun of me. Look at the people around you, they all want to kill you."


    Even though it was a very nervous matter, I still easily revealed it because Liu Qing was by my side.


    If it was before, I would never be like this.


    I am a man with a particularly strong sense of crisis, which is what I have been through since I was a child.


    If I hear even the slightest hint of trouble, I''ll be on guard and mutter to myself for a long time.


    As for Liu Qing, since we seem to have two opposing personalities, he always has a relaxed and without pressure.


    Perhaps it was also because of his appearance that I suddenly felt a lot more relaxed in his presence.


    And then I said to him,


    "The two children could not be saved. In your heart, you... It must be pretty weird too. "


    The reason why he asked such a question wasn''t to uncover his scars, but because he felt that if he were to keep everything to himself, the problem would arise if he were to keep it to himself for too long.


    Unexpectedly, Liu Qing spread out his hands and said:


    "There''s nothing weird right? It''s impossible even if I think about it. With so many people here, can they just watch as I save them?


    I am already fortunate enough to be able to keep my little life. I am very happy. "


    He didn''t know if he was really being open-minded, or just comforting himself.


    I don''t think a man who risked his life to save someone would be cold-blooded.


    Without waiting for me to continue, Liu Qing suddenly pointed at Old God Wang and said:


    "Do you feel that the symbol drawn by that old fart''s hand is especially familiar, as if you''ve seen it somewhere?"


    My heart palpitated. When he said this, I had a faint feeling that both of us had met before ¡­ Could it be ¡­


    I looked at Old God Wang''s movements more and more carefully, as if I was carefully analyzing every single one of his movements.


    The symbol that he drew was in the air and it didn''t have a shape. I tried my best to form a shape in my heart so that it would appear completely within my heart ¡­


    "The symbols that you''ve seen before ¡­"


    I whispered to Liu Qing as I watched.


    And at this time, Liu Qing continued:


    "Do you remember when we were on the mountain half a year ago, you used that move?"


    They were drawn on the ground. "


    At this moment, I already had such a guess in my heart, but hearing Liu Qing say it out loud, my heart still skipped a beat.


    No wonder I felt like I knew him, but I could never tell where I had seen this symbol before.


    Because at that time, I was in a crazed state, and my consciousness was blurry. The symbols that I drew were completely subconscious movements, and my impression of them was not particularly deep.


    When I finally recalled it, my heart shuddered. I actually saw the symbol again. I have never been able to figure out what exactly it means.


    I had long suspected that this symbol was some kind of sacrificial symbol, and I had sacrificed some of my own things.


    And now that the Old God Wang has inscribed these runes on such an occasion, it made me even more certain of this.


    This kind of activity continued for a few minutes, and only then did the sounds in the mountain slowly calm down. The blood in Old God Wang''s hands also slowly stopped flowing.


    Old God Wang slowly stood up. All the leaves had fallen to the ground and the wind had died down.


    On the ground, there was a faint red color. It was the color of the rain of blood from earlier.


    At first, the blood rain didn''t seem too big, and the color couldn''t be seen. But after a long time, the color could be seen.


    At this time, everyone also stood up, looking at Old God Wang with anticipation, some of their lips were trembling from excitement.


    It was as if she was afraid the Old God Wang would say something bad.


    "From tomorrow onwards, all of you will be coming here daily in the direction of the mountain to offer sacrifices to the burning paper and wine.


    As long as I pay my respects, I don''t need to chant any names. After three consecutive days, I can tell whether I have been defeated or not. "


    After Old God Wang finished this sentence, he stopped and the village head said:


    "Everyone is tired. Let''s disperse."


    At this time, a villager pointed at Liu Qing and said:


    "Then, what should we do with this person? It almost ruined our business, so we should at least let him remember a little bit, right? "

 C114

    Now that the matter of the sacrifice had been resolved, it was time for him to settle other matters.


    Liu Qing had always been a scourge to the villagers.


    I think many people knew that when the Village Chief killed Liu Songxian, it was also mainly because of Liu Qing''s revenge.


    Otherwise, Liu Qing would not have killed so many people just to save me.


    In other words, Liu Qing knew many of the village''s secrets, and these secrets were a fatal disaster to him.


    At this time, the villagers were slowly approaching Liu Qing with unfriendly expressions. On the other hand, Liu Qing appeared to be more relaxed as he directly looked in the direction of the village chief.


    What? Could it be that the Village Chief could still save his life in this sort of situation?


    The Village Chief was his enemy. Wasn''t it a little ridiculous for him to think like that?


    I also followed Liu Qing''s gaze and looked at the village chief together. The village chief and Liu Qing looked at each other for a long time.


    Then, he sneered.


    "You killed my father and you still want me to save you? Don''t you think it''s funny? "


    The moment the Village Chief''s voice fell, Liu Qing had already been held down by a few villagers who rushed over. At the same time, me and Lingling were also held down.


    Today''s incident, our obstruction made the villagers treat us as a complete disaster.


    Now that they have nothing better to do, even if they don''t kill us, I''m afraid they will not let us off easily ¡­


    While I was thinking about this, Liu Qing''s face had already suffered a few firm blows, and released wave after wave of sounds.


    "Liu Qing!"


    I shouted out with concern, but I did not care, even if I were to be beaten up by the villagers, I would at least be able to preserve my life, but what about Liu Qing? The villagers had wanted to kill him long ago.


    When he thought about his previous conversation with the Village Head, he seemed to be brimming with confidence. He said that he couldn''t die, and now he could only pray that the Village Head could intervene ¡­


    As for Liu Qing, after suffering a few blows, he spat towards the ground, then raised his head and said:


    "Lord Village Chief, this is your mistake. Aren''t we two good friends?"


    Even I felt that Liu Qing deserved a beating. After killing the other party''s biological father, he was still licking his face and smiling as he told the other party, "Aren''t we good friends?


    It wouldn''t be wrong for such a person to be beaten to death ¡­


    Unexpectedly, the Village Chief smiled and said:


    "True."


    Then, he gently waved his hand and said to the villagers:


    "Alright, let them go. We''re all under the same roof now. We''re all grasshoppers on a rope.


    Let''s let them go and let them go. "


    As soon as the Village Head said this, it caused a huge ruckus among the villagers. A man frowned and asked,


    "Village head, this brat is definitely a scourge. Even if there''s some reason why we can''t kill him, we must lock him up. Otherwise, who knows what he might do!"


    The village chief and Liu Qing''s conversation just now, was naturally heard by all of the villagers.


    They naturally understood that the village chief had a reason why he could not kill Liu Qing, and because of his prestige, even if the villagers did not understand, they did not dare to have too many questions.


    "What''s the use? "Let him go, let him go ¡­"


    The village chief said, then turned around and followed Old God Wang as if they were discussing something.


    Since the village chief had already said it like that, the villagers naturally did not dare to object. After all, in this village, the one who hated Liu Qing the most should also be the village chief.


    Those who hated Liu Qing the most, were also people with absolute authority. They all said that they wanted to release him, so the villagers didn''t dare to have any objections and directly let Liu Qing go.


    On the other side, someone carefully asked the village chief,


    "What should we do with these two girls?"


    Xiao Die, don''t be so impulsive when doing things, Old God Wang is doing it for the sake of everyone.


    Don''t have any complaints in your heart. "


    While we were talking, the villagers had already let go of Lingling and I. Then, the village chief took the lead and left with Elder Wang.


    Seeing that everyone had left, Liu Qing suddenly said:


    "I feel that this Village Chief seems to be rather concerned about you. Could it be that he has fallen for you?"


    "F * ck off."


    I calmly spat out a word as I looked at the Village Chief''s back. Actually, I also had a feeling that the Village Chief''s concern for me was not ordinary.


    But it''s definitely not like what Liu Qing had said about me being interested in me. I felt that there might be some other secret behind it.


    Maybe the village chief wants me to do something for him.


    When the time came, I would naturally understand.


    Looking at me in a daze, Liu Qing stared at the leaves on the ground and said:


    "Guess what I found on the mountain these few days?"


    "Have you been on the mountain these past few days?"


    I was stunned for a moment, and then blurted out. I wouldn''t be surprised if Liu Qing said that in the summer, but the temperature on the mountain is rather low due to the snow and ice.


    If he stayed on the mountain all the time, he would take someone''s life.


    Liu Qing, however, nodded in an unconcerned manner. Then, he grabbed my hand and directly walked toward the mountain.


    He pulled my hand so casually, but I quickly retracted my hand as if I had been electrocuted.


    Seeing that, Liu Qing turned his head and laughed at me, then walked towards the mountain.


    As they walked, Liu Qing said.


    "In half a year, have you continued reading that book on Evil Theurgy?"


    Liu Qing knows about the existence of this book, but he didn''t read it carefully. Hearing him mention it suddenly, I nodded my head, to indicate that he had read it.


    Liu Qing knows a lot of things, and at this moment, my heart is tangled. I don''t know if I should tell him about the matters concerning the Evil Theurgy and see if he has any solutions.


    Before I could open my mouth, he said to me,


    "It''s better to destroy that book. I''ve been looking into the matter regarding my father and your village.


    Back then when your father obtained that Evil Theurgy manual, it was not for the sake of studying the contents inside, but for other purposes.


    Furthermore, at that time, I already roughly understood what those Rune were. After seeing the Old God Wang use it just now, I was even more certain of it. "


    The news that Liu Qing had told me was like a bomb that had been dropped on my heart, causing me to be unable to digest it.


    His foster father''s goal was not to learn the Evil Theurgy, so why did he display such infatuation at that time?


    Was it an illusion, or did he want to try it out, but in the end, he was unable to extricate himself?


    Most importantly, what was his true purpose at that time?


    "If only you had told me this earlier ¡­"


    What do those Rune represent? "


    I smiled bitterly, what Liu Qing said was indeed a little too late.


    But there was nothing Liu Qing could do about it, before I drew those runes, he didn''t even know what I had learned.


    And I was too wary of him at the time.


    By the time he discovered it, it was already too late.


    I stared at Liu Qing, waiting for him to continue.


    Who knew that Liu Qing would take out a blade. It was a very exquisite knife, about 40 centimeters long, with patterns on it that resembled auspicious clouds.


    This is for you. It''s for you. It''s for you. It''s for you. It''s for you. It''s not a peaceful place.


    Furthermore, the Old God Wang is in the village now, our good days are almost over ¡­ "


    Liu Qing very rarely put away his sloppy attitude, but his face did not have much of a reaction, as he said calmly.


    His eyes were fixed on my face, and I was looking at the dagger in his hand, feeling a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    I must have seen this dagger somewhere ¡­


    And at this time, Liu Qing continued:


    Don''t look anymore, this dagger belongs to your father. However, it has always been in my father''s hands. There is a very complicated story that I have yet to sort out clearly.


    Liu Qing handed the dagger over to me again, signalling me to hurry up and receive it.


    I nodded and took the dagger from him. The handle of the dagger was black and very sharp. The slightly curved edge of the dagger had a silver luster to it.


    Within the auspicious cloud pattern, two words could be clearly seen.


    A dream.


    This should be the name of the weapon. It was a very beautiful name, similar to the feeling of touch. It was ice-cold, yet also filled with a comfortable feeling.


    The dream was full of karma. One moment it was filled with a sigh, the next moment it was filled with life. It was beautiful and filled with killing intent.


    If this was something meant to be a foster father, then was this name given to him by the foster father as well? It did match his style.


    After putting the Floating Dream into the scabbard, I raised my head to look at Liu Qing, only to see that Liu Qing was still staring straight at me.


    I was stunned for a moment before my face reddened. I wasn''t used to being stared at so fixedly.


    "You ¡­ Why are you looking at me like that? "


    Liu Qing asked:


    "Xiao Die, how much do you know about yourself?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Liu Qing''s words made me a little confused, if not for the clarity in his eyes, I would have thought that he was bewitched.


    "It''s nothing. Half a year ago, I once suspected whether we were friends or foes. After all, you are a person of this village.


    I don''t know you well, so I''m wary of you, too.


    "But now, please believe me, we are not enemies. We have the same goal and experience ¡­"


    As he said that, Liu Qing walked over and carried Lingling and I in her arms, one in each of her arms.


    I was scared stiff by this sudden hug. I took a few deep breaths and tried to struggle free, but I could vaguely hear the sound of sobbing. I felt a kind of sadness.


    Just like that, they were tightly hugged. It had nothing to do with love or desire. It was as if they were three children that shared the same fate, licking each other''s wounds.


    Why... Why does it feel like this?


    What happened to Liu Qing today? What did he know? Is it about me?

 C115

    I subconsciously stopped struggling. The three of us hugged each other for a long time.


    I can feel that Liu Qing''s body was slightly trembling, and it was only after a long while that we separated.


    I saw that Liu Qing''s face was actually covered with tears. Lingling''s eyes were also red, I, who was infected by this atmosphere, would not feel it.


    After releasing us, Liu Qing wiped away the tears at the corner of his eyes and said:


    "Xiao Die, Lingling, no matter what happens in the future, you two ¡­ "Everyone has to believe in me, you have to believe in me ¡­"


    Before I could say anything, he suddenly changed the topic and continued.


    "At that time, the symbol that you drew represented sacrificing your life, sacrificing the rest of your life to obtain greater power.


    Actually, the so-called sacrificing one''s life could also be said to be a loss of lifespan. It was all because of something that cost one''s life.


    In essence, there was not much difference between the two.


    But the essential difference was that you had done something that had angered the heavens and caused your lifespan to be shortened.


    In the other case, he had given up his life on his own accord.


    That was the case with you. As for what you gave your life to, I don''t know.


    However, over the years, I have heard that there are a few evil sects that have gathered a few believers and swindled them into using a variety of methods to sacrifice their lives to the so-called God.


    What you and Old God Wang did just now was contribute to your own life, but the difference is that you contributed to your own, while Old God Wang contributed to those two children''s.


    "Half a year ago, you drew that rune on the ground so many times that we can''t remember how long it was. The situation was too dangerous, but I''m guessing that your lifespan is very close to zero ¡­"


    Hearing Liu Qing''s words, to my surprise, I wasn''t surprised at all. Actually, I had already guessed of this result a long time ago.


    I just didn''t expect it to be as exaggerated as Liu Qing said. According to him, I probably only have a few years left to live.


    Endless extortion required endless hard work. There was nothing in this world that came to him out of nowhere.


    Back then, I displayed such great power. Now that I think about it, it is natural for me to have paid so much.


    Thinking of this, I took a deep breath. It seemed that I couldn''t avoid what was supposed to happen after all.


    It would have been better if I had known earlier, but I didn''t feel too sad.


    Everything is due to fate. I do have a very strong desire to survive, but when there are some things that cannot be avoided, why can''t I greet them with a smile?


    It wasn''t optimism, but I didn''t want to be too sad.


    Just then, Liu Qing suddenly said:


    "This so-called sacrifice is not impossible to reverse, but the crux of the matter is, what did you sacrifice your life for?"


    "What is the connection with this book? From these aspects, we might be able to find a solution."


    I nodded and told Liu Qing about the strange things that this book had brought me. After considering it for a bit, it was always better than someone trying to force it out of me.


    Including the series of troubles brought about by this book, as well as the various topics related to the villagers'' beliefs and my guesses, I told Liu Qing everything.


    And then I said,


    "You originally knew a thing or two about this Evil Theurgy, right?"


    Hearing my question, Liu Qing nodded his head, and said:


    "I remember two years ago, my father went out to retrieve an item.


    It was a box, and I was curious about what was in it. I wanted my father to show it to me, but he wouldn''t let me see it.


    I remember that day he was very irritable and he swore at me.


    But the more he scolded me, the more curious I became. Later, while he was out, I searched around the house and found the box.


    I remember that it was a coffin-shaped box... "


    Liu Qing had not finished speaking when I frowned slightly. Then, he continued.


    "There are copper coins inside the iron chains on it?"


    Listening to me say that, Liu Qing nodded his head.


    As for me, I can vaguely guess what Liu Qing saw inside the coffin.


    The coffin is exactly the same as the one I dug up in Aunt Zhang''s house, but whether it is the same or not, I do not know.


    Then I said,


    "Have you seen the remnant of the book?"


    Liu Qing nodded.


    "Although I haven''t learned anything about it, I have a rough understanding of its contents."


    The scraps, the pages that had been torn out, were still clearly pasted on my book.


    And what was written on it could definitely be counted as the most sinister thing in the entire Evil Theurgy.


    "But there''s no reason..." "Logically speaking, you shouldn''t have read the entire book. You wouldn''t be able to understand it if you only read the incomplete pages ¡­"


    I raised that question.


    "Yin-yang Dao, it has always been the same. I have followed my father to learn the techniques my clan passed down since I was young. At that time, I also had some insights into the Yin-yang Dao.


    Although I couldn''t learn what was on the remnant page, I could still understand some parts of it.


    After all, you can be considered as someone who has read this book. It would not be an exaggeration to say that you have a deep understanding of this book. " Liu Qing said with a smile.


    But soon, his smile faded and he said to me,


    "At that time, my father went to work in another village and went out for a few days. In these few days, I had a rough understanding of those pages.


    At that time, I had a desire in my heart. Even though I knew that it was the Evil Theurgy and it made me feel disgusted, I still couldn''t resist wanting to read the entire book.


    At the time, I thought it was just curiosity, but listening to what you''re saying now, maybe the pages of this book have some kind of magical power that is luring me to do all of this.


    When my father came back, he found out about this matter. He was a very shrewd person, and he was able to see through every little detail.


    He scolded me and then moved the coffin-like box to another place.


    I had a desire for books at the time, so I felt resentful when my father hid them.


    I don''t know where my father hid the remnant pages of the book, and I don''t know how they got back to your book. "


    When Liu Qing said this, I just found out that my foster father and Liu Songxian had once kept this book separately.


    Then, what kind of agreement did these two people have at that time? Why did it end up like this?

 C116

    The hidden facts and relationships between them were somewhat complicated. It wasn''t something that could be done just by guessing.


    He had to calm down and investigate slowly. He had to clear the mist layer by layer to find the truth.


    Liu Qing and I were silent for a while. At this moment, we had already stood at the foot of the mountain.


    "Let''s go up."


    "What''s on this mountain?"


    Although Liu Qing''s expression was not very obvious, I could still see that there was a trace of seriousness within his unbridled actions.


    What could it be that made him so concerned about it?


    "Follow me, and you will know."


    As Liu Qing said that, he led the way in front of me. I could see that there were still many footprints on the mountain road.


    It was obvious that Liu Qing had followed this path down the mountain, and the footprints were new. It seemed that he had only just left the mountain when he appeared in the village.


    So, during this period of time, his daily life was all on the mountain?


    This was way too exaggerated.


    After following Liu Qing up the mountain for a distance, I became a little tired.


    The season was really unsuitable for climbing up the mountain. The mountain was covered with thick snow, and even though there were already footprints on the mountain, I was still a step away from falling down.


    Under such circumstances, the difficulty of walking on the mountain path could be said to be several times higher than normal.


    I panted as I followed behind Liu Qing, but Liu Qing''s condition was pretty good. Firstly, he probably walked the mountain road more, and secondly, his physical strength was already rather good.


    The two of us, one in front of the other, walked for a long time before we finally reached the grave.


    "What did you bring me here for?"


    This graveyard isn''t a good place to go, especially after that woman was dug out. I almost lost my life here.


    However, now that he thought about it, all the traces he had left behind when he had dug out that woman had been thoroughly smoothed out. A thick layer of snow had been blown over here by the wind, and all the traces had been covered by it.


    "It''s all covered up. I can''t tell what happened."


    I couldn''t help but sigh and then told Liu Qing about what happened that night.


    He was not too surprised. After all, he already knew a lot about the matters of the village.


    I just said the same thing that I did:


    "Yeah, it''s all covered up. It''s like the sin of a human being. It will slowly be forgotten as time passes.


    But... Could it be completely erased? Karma will always exist ¡­. "


    Causality ¡­ All spells were useless, while Karma was not empty.


    In that case, how many fruits would there be left in this village before it ended?


    Was he really going to let the entire village die with him?


    Also, the Old God Wang, does he really have the ability to communicate with the world, and can he really change the cause and effect?


    The heavens did not spare him. There were many things that were destined to happen ¡­


    At that moment, I saw a patch of white where I was. It looked a little dry and looked different from the white of the snow around me.


    This thing isn''t that far away from me. I slowly walk over and take a look at the white thing before inhaling a breath of cold air.


    It was the corpse of a white fox. Its eyes were wide open and it looked bloodshot.


    If this is a human being, I can understand that he saw something terrible before he died.


    But it''s just a fox in front of me... Could it be that even foxes would feel fear when they saw something strange?


    But thinking about it, it was possible that all animals were intelligent. Half a year ago, on the day of his adoptive father''s death, the black cat suddenly wanted to see something terrifying and then died.


    Looking carefully, there seems to be some black stuff in the mouth of this fox. I slowly approached it and felt a wave of nausea.


    The fox must have been dead for several days. It looked a little dry. Its mouth was slightly open, and its sharp teeth could be clearly seen.


    At this moment, the fox had quite a few flies and ants in its mouth.


    When all of these things were gathered together and piled up together, it looked extremely disgusting.


    The corpse of the fox was located right at the graveyard. Was there something strange about the fox''s death?


    "Come on, you can''t tell much from the corpses. Just follow me, I''ll show you something else."


    After saying that, Liu Qing brought Lingling and I to walk around the grave area. In this circle, we actually found a lot of dead animals, including foxes, rabbits, and wild chickens.


    These corpses looked rather scattered, but they all had one thing in common. They all looked like they died in a manner that was very similar to humans ¡­


    Fear.


    A bone-deep fear. What did these animals see before they died?


    Even I felt that it was ridiculous to ask such a question, but wasn''t it even more ridiculous to ask what was happening in front of us right now? Why did this happen?


    I bitterly smiled, and it was at this time that Liu Qing said to me:


    "Let''s go, up the mountain."


    I exhaled a breath of white air while Lingling panted heavily and dragged me along. The few of us walked with great difficulty, and the further we went up the mountain, the thicker the snow.


    Moreover, in some places, the snow was so cold that even the slightest mistake could cause it to shatter and fall into the snow.


    This feeling of having never lived in the countryside of the north was something he could not experience. Every step he took could be said to be filled with fear and trepidation.


    Along the way, we saw almost all kinds of corpses, dozens, hundreds. The more we walked up the mountain, the more bodies we saw.


    Moreover, these corpses were all dried up to a similar degree. It seemed that the time of death was about the same.


    In other words, a few days ago, something happened on the mountain, causing a large number of animals to die within a few days.


    Moreover, the corpses of these animals were all piled up here. Only the ants and flies were slowly eating them, but no other animals treated them as food.


    Just what had happened on this mountain?


    The more corpses I saw, the more shocked I became. But in the end, the shock slowly turned into numbness. I didn''t know what to say anymore.


    The scene in front of me was way too astonishing. It had almost exceeded my knowledge range.


    It was one thing for humans to die, but even the animals in the mountains were not spared?


    Seeing my astonished expression, Liu Qing pointed to a wolf''s corpse on the ground and said:


    "I''ve seen all of these bodies. They died in a very strange way. They didn''t have any wounds on their bodies. They weren''t killed by any other animals, nor were they killed because of the weather or any other reasons."


    As we spoke, we had already walked to the location of the father''s grave. Since he wasn''t a villager who lived in the village to begin with and didn''t have any relatives, he didn''t have any burial grounds in the village.


    This kind of person couldn''t be buried in the entire village''s great cemetery, so I found a better place for him in the area above the cemetery.


    He himself was a person who liked peace and quiet. This way, it should also be very suitable for him.


    Right next to my foster father''s lonely grave, I saw a very clean area. There was something that looked like a small house with a plastic quilt wrapped around it.


    Beside the small house, there was a pile of ashes.


    I was stunned for a moment before my expression turned strange.


    "Is this your place? You sleep here every night? "


    To be able to create such a thing on the mountain, and to be beside my foster father, other than Liu Qing, who else could it be?


    Hearing my question, Liu Qing nodded his head:


    "Yes, comfortable, warm, and your father to accompany me."


    Lingling softly asked behind me.


    "Big brother Liu Qing, aren''t you afraid?"


    "What''s there to be afraid of? Isn''t there the old man accompanying me? I have nothing better to do than to talk with the old man and see if he can marry my daughter off to me. "


    If others were to say these words, they would definitely make me feel disgusted, but since Liu Qing''s character is like that, there was nothing I could do even if I disliked him.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve been to see my foster father''s grave. There are too many strange things happening on the main mountain.


    At this time, I saw Liu Qing walk to a place not far away from the grave of my foster father.


    "I happened to see it when it died."

 C117

    He did not know why Liu Qing had put the place he lived to stay at next to his foster father''s side, but if he looked carefully, even though the house was not big, he could see various things that could be used everyday.


    There was only one person left, a small fire.


    How long had Liu Qing lived under these conditions? How did he manage to hold on? I was surprised.


    Besides, he must have something to do on the mountain.


    Was it just a whim to put your place in front of your adoptive father''s grave?


    Based on Liu Qing''s personality, it was obviously possible for him to be interested in something, but there was also the possibility of him doing so for some reason.


    However, he didn''t seem to have any intention of talking. Even if I asked, it would be useless.


    At this moment, I was curious as to how those animals died. Liu Qing suddenly told me that he witnessed the death of a deer, which made my heart excited. I looked at Liu Qing, waiting for him to continue.


    Liu Qing continued:


    "That was four days ago. It was just dark that day, and I could see that the deer had come out. It seemed to be looking for something to eat.


    I had been living by hunting some game in the mountains. When I was about to shoot with my slingshot, I felt the deer suddenly become alert. "


    Those who cultivated in the Yin-yang Dao would naturally gain the ability to adjust the auras in their own bodies.


    Animal vigilance usually depends not on the eyes, but on the judgment of the breath.


    When ordinary people attacked, they would inevitably reveal their aggressive nature. Animals, especially those like the deer, were extremely sensitive to this kind of aura.


    Although the Northeast often called the deer a stupid deer, in reality, the shrewdness of a deer was not inferior to a fox''s. It was able to quickly capture an unusual aura and then react.


    This ability to change one''s aura was very helpful in hunting.


    I have seen Liu Qing''s abilities before, his attainments in the Yin-yang Dao are definitely very high.


    Although he is still lacking slightly in comparison to Old God Wang, I have never seen too many people who cultivate Yin-yang Dao, so it can be said that my experience is shallow.


    However, I feel that a person like him, even in a large city, should be considered an expert.


    Although he had never been to the city, he had heard that most of the so-called experts and swindlers in the city were true experts.


    With his strength, if the deer could be on guard even when concealing its aura, then the deer must have reached the acme of perfection.


    Seemingly seeing through my doubts, Liu Qing slightly paused for a moment before continuing.


    "It''s very strange, right? At that time, I also felt that it was very strange. This deer is really too exaggerated."


    But soon, I noticed that the deer''s eyes were fixed on me, and all the hair on its body was standing on end.


    He seemed to have seen something, but the key point was ¡­ "I didn''t see anything ¡­"


    As he spoke till here, Liu Qing stretched out two of his fingers, pointed at his own eyes and said:


    "You have to know, my eyes can see ghosts ¡­"


    I remember that half a year ago, Liu Qing used a technique to let me see the Ghost Being, even though it was only temporarily.


    However, since he had the ability to broaden others'' horizons, he could naturally do the same for himself.


    However, even Liu Qing in this state was unable to see anything, which made me feel that it was a little strange ¡­


    "I didn''t find anything by the deer''s side, but at this moment, the deer''s body began to tremble. I felt that this thing didn''t see anything, but felt some sort of aura, some sort of extremely terrifying aura.


    At that time, I didn''t know what to do, so I didn''t dare continue to fight these deer.


    At that time, I had already seen the corpses of some animals, and they were also in a dilemma due to the death of those animals. Thus, I carefully examined them to see what kind of clues I could find.


    I didn''t expect that at this moment, I would see the deer''s body tremble. It seemed to want to run away.


    However, his four limbs seemed to be unable to move, as if they were stuck in a snowfield, and could only tremble.


    Then, under my gaze, I saw the deer let out a series of whines, and the fear in its eyes slowly deepened.


    By this time, I had already walked up to the deer. I stood in front of this thing and carefully examined it, trying to find some clues.


    However, the aura of life on the deer vanished without a trace. This was simply too strange.


    Before I could make my next move, the deer had already fallen to the ground and stopped moving. It was as if its life had been sucked dry by something.


    As for me, I still can''t find anything. I just witnessed a sudden death. "


    When Liu Qing said till here, he took a deep breath.


    The more powerful a person was, the more intense their fear would become when they saw something they couldn''t understand.


    To them, being unable to understand meant that there was an unknown danger.


    If he could not even see the Yin Yang Eye, then what could it be?


    When Liu Qing was speaking, it was obvious that he was also thinking, and I seemed to have fallen into the same situation as he was thinking.


    Yes, why? What could it be?


    This point was indeed a bit incomprehensible. According to Liu Qing''s explanation, this thing actually seemed like a terrifying disease that was spreading all over the animal''s body.


    But does disease cause animals to do this kind of thing...


    On this mountain, other than the Ghost Being, there might be other things, things that we cannot see.


    Could this thing be what the villagers believed?


    After all that had happened, I felt that the things behind the fog were beginning to become clear.


    However, there were still some key points that could not be connected, and these key points were all filled with mystery. The color on the surface was too dense, giving off a feeling of being untouchable.


    "What worries me most right now is that since these animals are going to happen out of the blue, they will die.


    Would such a strange thing happen to people? Would there be a day when people would be killed in the same way? "


    Liu Qing''s worries were not unnecessary, too many people had already died, and with so many deaths, I could no longer stop them.


    If such a strange thing happened to a man, would he have to wait for death?


    Looking at Liu Qing''s current state, I took a deep breath.


    In the distant past, there had often been dead people like this, even on a large scale. These things were all recorded in the history books.


    There were many things related to this in the books of the foster father. Even if an expert from the Yin-yang Dao was found, it would be useless.


    It had to be known that today, after passing down the Yin-yang Dao, the lost treasures far exceeded the lost treasures. There were even some precious materials related to the Yin-yang Dao that had already been lost.


    Therefore, to the flourishing Yin-yang Dao of that era, having no solution was definitely a thorny matter.


    A killing shadow was invisible, even Yin Yang Eye would not be able to see it.


    The spread of the disease had already surpassed the scope of the evil spirits seeking their lives.


    In those days, people called this an ominous situation, or they called it --


    The heavens were furious.


    People believed that it was the punishment brought down by the heavens, causing the mortal gate to be shrouded in death and fear.


    Furthermore, the history books only recorded large scale deaths, and every time, it was a town or village. If it wasn''t a large scale, it wouldn''t have been recorded in the history books.


    When people began to feel helpless about death, when the mages were powerless, people began to pray.


    Blindly praying to all the Gods, hoping to be forgiven by the Gods, people even did not hesitate to kill their own compatriots to use as sacrifices for the heavens, hoping to use this form to completely eliminate the disaster.


    Whether this method was useful or not was not mentioned in the history books, but the so-called Heavenly Wrath did slowly disappear, and the death slowly died down as well.


    There were many such incidents recorded in the history books. There were all kinds of events from different times, but the process and outcome were all similar.


    No matter what era it was, people''s choices and fears were similar, and it was hard to change that.

 C118

    Now that I think about it, I wonder if what happened to the animals at this time was the same as the Sky Fury recorded in the history books.


    I don''t believe that the heavens are angry or anything like that. I feel that the heavens are all-inclusive.


    Since it gave birth to creatures, it would not easily kill them. Moreover, the heavenly dao was absolutely forgiving. It was as virtuous as water, nourishing all living things, and taking all life seriously.


    Although it gave everyone a different fate, it also gave everyone a different turning point.


    People often say that the heavens are unfair, and even I often say that, but when you think about it, we all live in this world.


    Why did he say that the Heavenly Dao was unfair?


    Returning to the main topic, although the Yin-yang Dao of the ancient people were well-developed, it had also led to their blind superstition. As for the things that they could not understand, they would be described as heavenly retribution.


    Historically speaking, the real infectious disease was said to be a punishment by the heavens, and there were many of them.


    In other words, there should be something strange about the death of these animals in the village. We might be able to uncover something that the ancient people couldn''t discover ¡­


    Moreover, this mysterious power seemed to only target animals and not humans ¡­


    In fact, this thing should be more terrifying than the shackles at the entrance of the village.


    Even though those shackles are bound to kill us, at least we know that they were caused by the evil spirits, causing people to go crazy and thus dying.


    I don''t have any Yin Yang Eye s, so I can''t see, but when Liu Qing was at the entrance of the village, he could see the dense fog that was pervading the air.


    But now, this strange power was different. It was formless and traceless, and it was impossible to tell what it was.


    "Is this what you wanted me to show me on the mountain?"


    I asked Liu Qing.


    Liu Qing nodded.


    "Yes, but that''s not all. Let''s go up, there''s something else."


    And something else? I took a deep breath and then Liu Qing looked at the corpse of the deer on the ground and continued to walk up the mountain.


    "How long have you been here?" I asked casually, which was something I had been curious about ever since I came down the mountain.


    "Since the last time we separated, I''ve been living here. Autumn is pretty good and cool, but winter is pretty hard to bear."


    Liu Qing said carelessly.


    Even though he had already guessed it earlier, when he heard it, he still felt incomparably shocked. Wasn''t this fellow too crazy ¡­ He actually lived in this place for half a year.


    Which was to say that the last time they had parted, Liu Qing had returned to the Old Bull Village, packed his things, and then directly went into the mountain. He built a thing like that, and started living here.


    He had all the basic daily necessities. As for food and drink, they could all be satisfied in the mountain. There were also some spring water in the mountain.


    However, how tenacious was his temperament? Ordinary people would have already broken down by now. Who would be able to smile just like him?


    "You don''t need to show such a surprised expression. I am not always stuck at the mountain and would occasionally go down the mountain to change the air. As long as I am not seen by the villagers, it would be fine."


    Liu Qing said with a smile.


    "The footprints from the Aunt Zhang, they were left by you right?" I asked.


    I only judged that Liu Qing might be in the village based on those footprints.


    In fact, the mountain in the village, especially at such a high altitude, was definitely a good place to hide. In fact, the mountain in the village, especially at such a high height, was definitely a good place to hide.


    Even if they went up the mountain to pay their respects, and after they finished, they would leave in a hurry. This would also protect the secrets of the tomb and have not been discovered by anyone, such as that woman''s corpse was once dug out by someone, if this was known by the villagers, it would probably cause a huge commotion in the village.


    "I left it behind. It was my father''s wish when he was alive. He wanted me to come over and offer it as a sacrifice."


    "Not only... It''s as simple as worshipping. "


    I asked.


    But Liu Qing didn''t seem to be willing to bring it up. He only smiled, and didn''t say a word.


    This mountain is really very high. Even I have never been here before.


    Furthermore, the more they advanced towards the mountain, the more they could feel the cold wind blowing into their necks, causing them to feel waves of pain.


    The violent wind seemed to want to push someone down from the mountain, bringing with it patches of snow that stung their faces.


    Even so, the three of us only felt a tingling sensation on our bare skin, but we didn''t feel much cold.


    The clothes he was wearing were originally thick. At this moment, he was already sweating profusely under his heavy clothes.


    I don''t know how long I''ve climbed for, but it was obvious that Liu Qing was extremely familiar with the mountain paths here.


    After all, he had lived for half a year, and the secrets of the entire mountain had probably been discovered by him.


    "There are too many secrets within this mountain. So many that it is unimaginable. It will be very difficult to unravel the secrets within ¡­"


    Actually, I can also imagine, the villagers were all born and raised in the village, but very few people were actually willing to come to the mountain and take a look.


    There were all sorts of strange legends about this mountain. All of them might not have come from nothing ¡­


    Most importantly, we do not know how many sins are buried under this mountain.


    At this time, Liu Qing took me and made many turns and turns, even sparing me the birch forest.


    Liu Qing didn''t bring me into the birch forest. Instead, he took a detour through the snow on the side.


    Along the way we still saw more and more bodies, all of which must have been looking for food when the same thing happened to the deer.


    The entire mountain was quiet, even heading towards the mountain. Due to the strong wind, there weren''t even flies or bugs left.


    It was as if the top of the mountain had fallen into a deathly silence. With such a silence, I even wondered if all the animals in the mountain had died already.


    If that was really the case, then it would definitely be a great disaster. Even if it was an animal, it would still be a life ¡­


    Animals had an indispensable role in the mountain. If there was no life in the mountain, it would cause the entire mountain to lose its spirituality and become a land of death.


    From the initial shock, to the numbness, to the shock, I have no idea how many psychological changes these corpses have brought to me ¡­


    In the countryside, the form depends mainly on the feng shui in the mountains.


    If the mountain had become a land of death, then the so-called great situation of feng shui was all built on a land of death.


    And the so called Feng Shui Treasures in the graveyard of the mountains no longer existed, and the fiendish land would become even more fiendish.


    Finally, the two of us arrived in front of a forest of thorns. This place is filled with dense thorns, and the thorns should have already been here for a long time. However, these thorns only have leaves and no fruits.


    However, the thorns on it were extremely sharp. I really didn''t know that there was actually such a large thorny forest in the mountain.


    Liu Qing brought me and walked a few steps around the thorny forest. In the midst of the dense thorny forest, there was actually a large gap, which looked like a small road.


    Could it be that the thorn forest was like the forest on the other side of the mountain? Could it be that there was another world?


    There was a large open space in the forest, filled with scarecrows and a stone tablet. It was like a real road.


    And I even found two skulls there, which are very likely the skulls of Uncle Zhang s.


    What exactly happened at that place, I still haven''t figured it out yet. It has a mysterious color to it.


    And at this time, Liu Qing was leading them to a forest of thorns. Could it be that there was something in the depths of the thorny forest?


    However, this thorn forest... They were all sharp thorns, and it would be difficult for them to get in.


    When I thought about this point, I slightly frowned. Looking at the scene in front of me, my heart trembled. My mind was still replaying the scene I saw in the group of scarecrows ¡­


    "Let''s go in. We have to be careful. Protect your head and hands."


    Just as I was thinking about it, Liu Qing interrupted my train of thoughts.

 C119

    "Ah?" Just like that? "


    I was slightly stunned for a moment, and then, I glanced at Lingling. I didn''t really care about it myself, as the main reason was because I was afraid that Lingling would be injured inside.


    Also, I don''t know how deep this thorn forest is, it is indeed a bit dangerous to carelessly enter it.


    Right now, there did seem to be a path that wasn''t really a road, but if one went deeper in, who knew if this passage would break.


    Moreover, if they really went in and met with any danger, it would probably be difficult for them to escape.


    At this time, Liu Qing said:


    "I''ve been to this thorn forest before. Although there''s something strange inside, this tunnel can definitely continue on for a long time."


    "Follow me. You''ll know once you get in."


    Hearing Liu Qing''s words, I nodded. Liu Qing hid both of his hands inside his sleeves, and then used his wide sleeves to cover his head.


    "Lingling, protect yourself. Follow Big Brother Liu Qing closely."


    Although Liu Qing''s body was not considered big and sturdy, it was definitely enough to be used as a barrier when compared to Lingling.


    Allowing Lingling to follow closely behind Liu Qing was the best way to protect her.


    I followed Liu Qing''s example and protected myself as I slowly moved forward.


    There was not much snow on the thorns, at least not on the thorns on both sides of the passage.


    Beneath our feet, the footprints were still very clear. It was clear that Liu Qing had been here not long ago, and the snow on the thorns had fallen due to the branches that vibrated when he passed by.


    Just like now, as we walked along, snow would constantly fall from the branches of the thorns. It seemed to be a pretty good scene, but that was on the premise that I wasn''t in the thorns.


    Although the thorns didn''t pierce into my body, the sound of them clashing against my clothes and arms made me feel a wave of fear. I swallowed a mouthful of saliva and continued forward.


    As we walked, I noticed that there weren''t any tunnels in the thorns from the start. It seemed that they were forcefully opened by someone.


    Previously, this place should have been a forest of thorns, but this road ¡­ Who would have done it?


    He looked at the thorny trees on both sides of the passageway, and the broken branches hanging from the books. They had long since dried up.


    "This road looks like someone forced their way out ¡­"


    I softly sighed to the Liu Qing in front of me. Liu Qing merely gave a light grunt, and then continued.


    "The predecessors went on a journey, the descendants sought results."


    At this moment, I saw that many of the thorny branches had pieces of cloth hanging on them. Perhaps it was because it had been too long, but many of the cloth had already become netted and looked like they were broken.


    No matter who had dug this path, in a place like a mountain village, especially in such a deep mountain, there were no mechanical tools. If one wanted to step out of this passage, they would inevitably have to suffer a lot.


    At this time, I suddenly remembered a person ¡ª ¡ª Liu Songxian.


    That year, his condition was very similar to Liu Qing''s, he was also hiding in the mountains, and suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    I didn''t even know that Liu Songxian was actually in the village, and when I saw him again, he had already been killed by the village chief.


    At that time, I saw many scars on the Village Head''s body, and these scars seemed to have been carved out by some sort of tree branch.


    When I saw Liu Songxian, he was already covered with wounds, and it seemed like he felt that his life was over.


    Otherwise, the previous Village Chief''s physique would not have been able to kill him.


    Now that he thought about it, there might have been some injuries on Liu Songxian''s body that had been carved out in the thorny forest.


    At that time, the clothes worn in the rural area during the summer were about the same, especially the colors. There were only two or three of them, so judging from the fabric, it was obviously unreliable.


    But according to my deductions, these guesses are pretty accurate, if not, how would Liu Qing have had people who went on the road before him, and people who came after him to look for the fruits of their actions?


    The first person to leave this path was very likely to be Liu Songxian, and this was also one of the things that he needed to do in the village ¡­


    Liu Songxian had definitely done a lot of things in this village. The scarecrows in the birch forest and the burial grounds of the foster father were probably all his actions.


    I used to think he was an enemy of my adoptive father and wanted him to die a horrible death.


    But after going through so much, and going through so many speculations, I feel that Liu Songxian''s and his foster father''s goal is the same.


    Liu Songxian wanted his adoptive father to become a fierce ghost, but his adoptive father himself... He also wanted to transform into a ghost.


    I didn''t dare to speak about this matter of the road, afraid that I would make Liu Qing feel sad. After all, they were all connected by blood and flesh, and I felt that Liu Qing''s feelings for Liu Songxian were still very deep.


    Else, they would not have beaten the village chief to death.


    At this moment, I walked to the front. After walking for a long time, I saw a small door in front of me. It was an extremely dilapidated small door.


    On closer look, there is actually a small house in this thorn forest. Looking at its appearance, it seems to be a temple. The feeling it gives me is as though it has already grown together with the thorn forest.


    Because the temple itself was made of wood, the color didn''t seem too different from the thorny forest, which made it even more similar to the thorny forest.


    However, if one looked carefully, that was not the case. All the thorns were clustered around the small temple.


    The small temple should have a name because there''s a sign hanging on it with three words written on it, but because it''s too old and is covered by branches of thorns, it can''t be seen clearly. I don''t think that the open space that suddenly opened up is actually such a small temple, and behind the small temple, there is still an endless thorny forest. From the looks of it, it seems that the small temple has occupied the thorny forest ¡­


    Why did such a place have a temple? I felt that it was a bit strange, but at this moment, Liu Qing had already walked to the front of the temple.


    The temple door had been in a state of disrepair for a long time, so it didn''t matter. It was riddled with holes, giving off a desolate feeling.


    He gently pushed open the wooden door, causing creaking sounds. There was even snow falling from the door.


    This temple was clearly quite old, and the growth of thorns was very fast. It was very clear that this temple was much older than the thorns.


    In other words, this temple was here since a long time ago. However, for some unknown reason, there were suddenly so many thorns growing in the surroundings.


    I explained my thoughts to Liu Qing, who was now standing at the entrance of the temple with one foot in.


    "I don''t know about that, and this is only my second time here.


    However, just as you think, thorns shouldn''t grow like this.


    This patch of thorns was a circle, and this temple, in the middle of the thorny forest, was completely surrounded.


    "If I''m not mistaken, these thorns are most likely from the people of the village. They were planted a long time ago in order to seal this temple."


    Liu Qing''s words stunned me. Such a big patch of thorns, it was definitely not a small project. The villagers rarely came to the top of the mountain to begin with.


    Why waste such a large amount of strength to plant such a large amount of thorns?


    It was precisely because these thorns were so dense that they seemed to be clustered on top of the small temple and were connected to it as a whole.


    The villagers should not be wasting their time. The thorns were all ordinary thorns, so the problem naturally appeared in this temple.


    Liu Qing''s guess was not wrong, the existence of these thorns, was it all because of this temple?


    Then, what was inside the temple?


    At this time, Liu Qing took out a flashlight and walked in.


    The thorns were not very tall, and were only slightly taller than Liu Qing. Therefore, when passing through the thorns, they did not have a dim feeling.


    However, we couldn''t enter the temple. The snow and thorny branches had completely covered the temple. After entering, I felt a strange atmosphere ¡­

 C120

    Although there was a weak light coming from the flashlight, I still couldn''t get used to it when I first entered the temple.


    Thus, before my eyes could scan the surroundings, a strange feeling appeared.


    It was a very depressing feeling, as if something was imprisoning him, causing him to be unable to breathe.


    Was it the pressure of this little temple, or did the surrounding environment make me feel that way?


    I was a little surprised, but at this moment, my eyes slowly adjusted to the dark surroundings. At this moment, I saw that what was facing me was a deity statue.


    The deity statue looked to be quite old, and the colours on it had almost all fallen off. It looked pitch-black, and one could only see the outline of the deity statue, its facial expression, and its details; they were all indiscernible.


    Was it because of this deity statue that he was still able to suppress him just now? I stared at the statue for a moment.


    The deity statue wasn''t like a normal deity statue. It might have been majestic or gentle, but the outline of the deity statue was already too blurry. This deity statue gave me a kind of lifeless feeling.


    There was no feeling of divinity, but instead, there was a sense of gloominess.


    The statue was about a meter tall, and it was in a sitting position. There was a rock beneath his feet with two blood-red words written on it.


    Causality.


    These two words were not engraved, but were written directly on it. It might be blood, or it might be cinnabar. There seemed to be some sort of special material mixed within, causing the color of the words to look very fresh.


    At this time, Liu Qing saw me staring at the stone and said to me:


    "I suspect that this stone was placed here by my father. The word ''cause and effect'' on it is very similar to his handwriting.


    I suspect that he opened up a passage at that time, and it is very likely that he placed this stone here. "


    The reason this stone was deemed to have been placed here later was because the shape and material of the stone, as well as the position of the stone, were completely out of place with the entire temple and statue.


    Moreover, the rock was obviously newer and didn''t have much dust on it.


    Looking at the deity statue in front of me, I am a little surprised. How long has this deity statue existed for?


    Since the villagers were able to plant so many thorns outside, it meant that they definitely knew of the existence of this small temple, so why didn''t anyone mention it?


    Could it be that there was some forbidden factor within this temple, and that some of the villagers'' secrets were hidden?


    I already know that the villagers have some kind of faith. Could everything around them be affecting the villagers'' faith?


    So he let the villagers seal this temple up?


    Seeing that I was thinking, Liu Qing looked at the thorny forest outside and said:


    "In the legends, the thorns are sharp. The thorns on them represent deterrence and restraint.


    It was said that brambles could trap people and also trap ghosts.


    I have always suspected that these brambles exist to bind some kind of Ghost Being, trapping it in the small temple.


    The temple had a holy aura, regardless of whether people were paying respects to it or not. As long as there were statues of deities and temples, they would more or less have this aura, and as long as this aura existed, the Ghost Being would not be able to invade.


    If he could use this aura to suppress the Ghost Being, it wasn''t impossible.


    However, last time I came here, I looked carefully, and I didn''t find any clues that had anything to do with Ghost Being.


    I can''t even sense the dense Yin Qi here.


    I am very curious, what kind of Ghost Being is it that is worthy of your villagers being suppressed like this, and why have the Ghost Being disappeared? Could it be that it has been suppressed for too long, and its soul has already dispersed? "


    I listened to Liu Qing''s analysis, and slowly digested everything he said. Then, I looked at the stone beneath my feet that had the word "Karma" written on it.


    The shape of the stone was similar to a tablet, but it was not very neat. It should have been naturally formed.


    The size was around fifty centimeters high and looked very heavy.


    What was the meaning behind putting this stone tablet here? What does it have to do with the Gate of Karma in my dream?


    Currently, I am very sensitive to the words'' cause and effect ''. After so many things happened, I subconsciously felt that the word'' cause and effect ''meant death.


    In fact, this was the case for this village.


    He had planted too many evil seeds. If he wanted to repay them, he would have to pay with his life.


    If this thing was really brought over by Liu Songxian, then what was it that he wanted to express?


    From the soul luring from the mountain peak to the current karma, what did these stone tablets represent? What sort of trap was this, and what sort of direction was it headed in?


    I looked at the current statue of the God, then looked at the Bramble Forest outside. I don''t know if it was me talking to myself, or Liu Qing:


    "Perhaps, it''s not what you think, what these thorns are suppressing, is not the so-called Ghost Being?


    "This temple is not meant to assist in the suppression ¡­"


    "What do you mean?"


    Liu Songxian frowned and asked.


    "Do you think that this temple is the real thing that has been suppressed? What has been suppressed is the divine aura of the entire temple."


    Why did the temple, which should have been holy, become lifeless and devoid of any Yin energy?


    It is not to suppress the so called Ghost Being, but this little temple, is the true thing that has been suppressed ¡­ "


    From the moment I entered the room, I had already felt this way, but I didn''t mention it.


    At this time, Liu Qing and I had a different view, that''s why I suggested discussing it with him.


    When Liu Qing heard my thoughts, he was somewhat surprised:


    "This is a temple after all. What is being worshipped in this temple is naturally a god."


    Although it''s been a long time, we already don''t know what kind of god this is.


    But... "No matter how powerful the villagers are, they would not dare to touch the divine might, right? That would be a retribution ¡­"


    I know that with Liu Qing''s intelligence, he should''ve had the same thoughts as me at the start.


    However, he thought of many things and felt that it was inconceivable, so he rejected his idea.


    When he heard that, he was surprised.


    "What people are doing now, are they not crazy enough?


    Is suppressing the gods crazier than what they are doing now? "


    Cold-blooded, killing, in my opinion, this kind of heartless behavior is the true madness.


    After saying that, Liu Qing and I became silent. Perhaps Liu Qing was also thinking about what I had said.


    After a while, he suddenly laughed.


    "I didn''t expect that you would be so smart, little girl."


    On the way, what was rare for Liu Qing to be so calm, was that although it could not be considered serious, it was much more normal than usual.


    Perhaps the strange phenomenon on the mountain also made him feel that it was strange and he had no choice but to treat it seriously ¡­


    "If you say it like that, then there is indeed such a possibility, but ¡­" Whose idea would that be?


    I have never heard of such a thing as suppressing a deity. I never thought that others could do it.


    I don''t know if it''s feasible either. "


    Actually, Liu Qing didn''t have such a narrow field of vision. The deeper you got into something, the more you understood what could be done and what couldn''t be done.


    And this feeling will grow stronger and stronger, and when something breaks your cognition, you will show more surprise than the average person.


    The so-called newborn calf is not afraid of the tiger, it is talking about my type.


    Liu Qing clearly thought of it, but didn''t dare to bring it up, so I brought it up.


    My current cultivation is still shallow, so I don''t have a clear concept of what can and cannot be done.


    "Don''t underestimate this place. This is no ordinary village ¡­"


    I said this to Liu Qing, then continued to ask:


    "How much do you know about the Old God Wang?"


    Liu Qing shook his head:


    "I don''t understand it at all. I just heard from the elders of our village and your village that in your village, he was an existence akin to a god."


    If anyone has any problems, they would come and find him. However, it was said that he got rich and moved away. "


    Indeed, the Old God Wang looked like a rich person, but how could he be rich in this village ¡­

 C121

    After all, the village is a backward place, I know that.


    It was not difficult for capable people to establish a certain prestige in the village, such as the village chief and the Old God Wang.


    And there was also the Grandma Daocao.


    However, if one wanted to make a fortune in the village, it was practically impossible to do so.


    I had always thought that the Old God Wang would only leave home after going to the city, but after hearing what Liu Qing said, I thought that he would earn a fortune in the village?


    However, such rumors could not be trusted, nor could they be completely trusted. They were half-truths and half-truths, and one had to rely on himself to carefully analyze them.


    I said to Liu Qing:


    "Old God Wang said that his father wrote that book on Evil Theurgy and passed it to him.


    Do you think it''s possible for such a person to become a god? "


    "It can''t be ¡­" How to... "It''s possible ¡­"


    Hearing me say that, Liu Qing had a look of disbelief on his face. He stared at me for a long time, as if he wanted to see through my lies.


    This is the first time I have seen Liu Qing''s expression of shock. I didn''t think that he would have such a side to him, and it seems quite comical.


    Seeing my serious expression, Liu Qing slightly lowered his head and said:


    "Although I have only seen the incomplete pages, I can feel that this Evil Theurgy is definitely very amazing.


    When I was at your house, I also took a look at the pages and was surprised that the pages were stuck back together, but it was more of a shock.


    You told me just now that this book has an indescribable attractiveness, just like an evil god''s summons. For such a book, the person who wrote it must be a world-shocking genius.


    Such a person was actually a villager of the village ¡­ How do I accept this?


    How could such a person be willing to live in a village and pursue the wider sky? Someone who could write such a book was definitely ambitious and not tired of living in seclusion. If he truly wanted to live in seclusion, then there would be no such book in this world ¡­ Unless, there really is a secret in this village that is worth such a person stopping for. "


    A small mountain village, what could it possibly be worth for such a great figure to stay?


    This was something I had never thought about before. All I could think of was that the Old God Wang bloodline might be very extraordinary.


    Hearing Liu Qing''s words, I had the same feeling.


    Was it related to that so-called belief?


    Just as I was pondering, Liu Qing suddenly touched me lightly and said:


    "There are words on the back of this rock as well. Do you want to take a look?"


    I nodded my head before moving closer to the stone. Looking at the back of the stone, there were indeed two words.


    The same type, the same color, seemed to be written by the same person, and the time of writing should be the same.


    When I saw these two words, my heart skipped a beat. The last two words are ¡ª ¡ª A thousand people.


    A thousand people, karma. What did this mean?


    I combined the front and back text and studied it, unable to say anything for a moment.


    Mainly because I don''t know what this so-called thousand means.


    Was there any special meaning to having a thousand people? Could it be that they represent the countless dead people in this underground world?


    Or did he represent the villagers?


    This thousand was not an exact number. It could only mean that there were a lot of people living in the village, and there were also a lot of dead people.


    What did it mean to place a thousand people on the back of cause and effect? There was life in the cause and effect?


    I looked at Liu Qing, and asked for his opinion.


    "I don''t think there is any relationship between the words'' cause and effect ''and'' thousands of people ''.


    However, there was a connection between them. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be on the same stone.


    I think that the two words'' a thousand people ''are very likely a tombstone, a tombstone that was prepared for many people.


    As for the word Karma ¡­. "


    Liu Qing did not finish speaking, but I continued:


    "Door of Karma. Karma. Karma means Karma, which is to point the way."


    Talking about karma in front of the Gate of Karma could very well be a form of warning.


    Karma has always existed, and if you didn''t want to define it, then Karma Gates can be found everywhere.


    The Thousand Medallion, the Gate of Karma. Was there karma behind a thousand people, or was there karma behind a thousand people?


    I don''t know, I don''t know ¡­


    I slightly frowned as I felt a little surprised. It was at that moment that I suddenly heard "hualala" sounds coming from outside.


    After hearing such a voice, my heart seemed to have been pulled by something and my body spasmed violently.


    Because the shadow left behind by this mountain is really too deep, let me feel fear, even the slightest movement, will make me feel intense fear.


    Right now, I could hear the sound of people approaching from outside, as if something was shuttling through the area.


    At this time, I cautiously asked:


    "Liu Qing, do you hear any movements outside?"


    At this time, Liu Qing was already on guard, he gently nodded his head, indicating that he had heard it.


    At the same time, I felt something strange spreading around me. I didn''t know if it was real or just an illusion, but I felt that the deity statue behind me seemed to have some sort of aura that was slowly rising.


    Just then, I heard a cat meow coming from outside. It was a very low and hoarse meow, like the low growl of a wild beast in the mountains.


    Hearing the meowing of a cat, my heart couldn''t help but pound. All the animals in the mountain seemed to have died out and the corpses were everywhere. Now that I heard the cries of living beings, how could I not be nervous?


    Moreover, this cat''s meowing sound was very familiar ¡­ Sounds familiar.


    As far as I knew, only a cat could make such a strange sound. As expected, I looked outside and saw a black cat shuttling through the thorny forest, approaching the small temple.


    In the thorns, a cat''s advantage was evident, because there weren''t many thorns on it, especially after a path was opened up, it felt more spacious for a cat.


    However, the cat was clearly moving slower than usual. It seemed to be moving cautiously and was slowly approaching them.


    When I saw this cat, I felt that it was indeed like that. However, at the same time, I was also astonished. Why would this cat appear here?


    That was very inappropriate ¡­


    I know that this cat is not simple and is very alert. At this moment, there are so many strange things happening in the mountain, why would this cat suddenly appear here?


    It had to be known that all the four-legged creatures in the mountain had already died, so for the black cat, this mountain was definitely a very dangerous place.


    Furthermore, we are already high up in the sky. The wind is strong, so normally, cats would not head in this direction.


    However, the black cat seemed to have some sort of purpose as it slowly moved towards them.


    It seemed like the black cat knew about the existence of the temple, and this temple was its destination.


    Thinking about this, I curiously looked at the black cat. Although the black cat was strange, it had never displayed any particularly strong hostility towards me. It had even saved me once.


    It was false to say that he did not feel any fear towards the black cat, but the more he came into contact with the black cat, the more or less of this fear would be reduced.


    At this moment, I watched as the black cat entered the temple, as though it had returned home. It casually glanced at the both of us, and then directly jumped a few times, landing on top of the idol''s head. Then, it ferociously jumped over to a measurement on top of the idol''s head, laid down on top of the beam, stretched out its muscles and bones, and quieted down.


    Liu Qing laughed:


    "This big black cat is quite arrogant, to actually use this small temple as a place to sleep ¡­"


    Just as he was speaking, Liu Qing suddenly frowned, pointed upwards and said to me:


    "Plain chested girl, look, aren''t the beams on top a little strange?


    It seems a bit awkward and there''s an uncomfortable feeling. "


    As Liu Qing spoke, he pointed, and I looked towards the beam. Indeed, the color of the beam didn''t match with the surrounding color.


    Moreover, there seemed to be faint carvings on the beams. It was unknown what had carved them.


    After staring at the beam for a long time, I heard Liu Qing say:


    "Moreover, the position of this beam is also somewhat strange. It is a little too close to the beam in front of us. It doesn''t seem to match or be symmetrical, so it''s a little redundant."


    Furthermore, the beam is directly above the idol''s head. This is not allowed while the idol is meditating, it is a violation of the taboo in feng shui. "


    Liu Qing had such a deep level of attainment in the Yin-yang Dao, so he naturally knew about Feng Shui as well.


    I also understand what he is talking about. In feng shui, if the beam is above the beam, it represents the word "pressure".


    This kind of feng shui pattern would have a bad effect on people, affecting their sleep and mental state.


    And to the deity statue, the word "suppress" was even more taboo and could even be described as a form of malice.


    Actually, the location of the temple was not a bad place without the thorns.


    It could be said that he was on top of a God Level. The wind was blowing smoothly, and the person who started to build the temple at the beginning was also someone who understood Feng Shui.


    Since he was someone who understood the path of feng shui, there was no way he couldn''t understand such a simple principle.


    Thinking about that, I frowned. At this time, Liu Qing spoke again:


    "I feel that the object on top of it is shaped like a coffin."


    "The coffin is a little narrow ¡­"


    After all, it was just a beam, not the width of a coffin, but it was long enough.


    "There isn''t just one kind of coffin. We usually see ordinary coffins.


    "And after so many years of being passed down in the art of burial, there are simply too many coffins of the same type."

 C122

    Liu Qing had learnt a lot from Liu Songxian since he was young, but no matter how capable Liu Songxian was, his main job was still as a coffin bearer.


    Thus, his understanding of coffins is naturally greater than mine.


    I know what Liu Qing said, and it was usually done by ancient experts.


    The coffin was divided into an Xiang coffin and a fierce coffin. If it was subdivided into different sections, then it would be five thousand years in China. The method of burial recorded in the annals of history was extremely strange, and the coffins used to store the corpses were even more so.


    The coffins we usually see are of a more traditional type, one of the Xiang coffins.


    There were also Immortal Coffins, Emperor Coffins, grandson coffins, and other kinds of coffins. These coffins were all made for the people or emperors of the imperial court, and the ones that built these coffins were all famous and famous people in history.


    These coffins did not only carry beautiful thoughts, but they also contained the wisdom of the heaven and earth. In the underworld, they would also have a certain impact on the destiny of this world.


    As for the Evil Coffin, there was the Soul Suppressing Coffin, Underworld Coffin, and so on. These coffins were normally made specifically for their enemies.


    Even after death, people would not be able to live peacefully. It could be considered a branch of the evil and poisonous methods of the Yin-yang Dao.


    In fact, the people who did useless labor in the past were all great figures who were proficient in Yin-yang Dao. The profound wisdom contained within were even more complex than the Yin Yang mystical techniques that many people possess today.


    Take the coffin maker for example. The coffin''s length and size all contain Yin-yang Dao s, if it is harmful to a person''s heart, they could harm the descendants of the deceased by doing something about the coffin size.


    When these skills had spread to today, there were only a few people who truly knew about them.


    Those who were not good at it would not be able to display any of their powers even if they stumbled upon it by chance.


    Liu Qing continued to explain to me:


    "There is a type of coffin that is called a coffin, which is a type of coffin that is very fierce, because the coffin itself is very slender, it can be said to tightly bind the corpse inside.


    It didn''t look like a grave, but more like a hidden corpse. That was why it was called a hidden corpse.


    What was bound to the corpse was not only the corpse, but also the soul, making it impossible for one''s soul to leave the coffin.


    Furthermore, the width of the outer length and width of the inner length are very particular. The location of the inner Rune, also means that the requirements for the location of the inner body coffin are very strict. In other words, the person who can create the coffin must be a very strict person, and must be a knowledgeable person, or else, it would be impossible to complete the coffin ¡­ "


    Liu Qing said as he rubbed his chin. When he reached the later stages of the story, even he himself was surprised.


    "Logically speaking, this craftsmanship should have already been lost. I''ve only read about it in the books, so I''ve never seen a real coffin before ¡­"


    "Could it be that there is actually such an expert in the village?"


    Even true coffin craftsmen were few in number now, let alone people who could produce coffins with corpses.


    Therefore, at this moment, Liu Qing only felt that it was very similar, but he did not truly admit it.


    "Let me go up and take a look. There might be something else up there. That kitten looks cute, so it shouldn''t be dangerous."


    In this world, Liu Qing was probably the only person who could speak of this strange and cute black cat.


    Liu Qing was not considered tall and sturdy to begin with, and his body was even more nimble. Like the black cat before him, Liu Qing ascended the deity statue first, and then followed the deity statue and jumped onto the beam. He did not forget to say this to the deity statue below:


    "Offending, offending ¡­"


    The cultivators of the Yin-yang Dao were extremely careful of the ghosts and gods, and the people who raised ghosts were the same.


    Stepping on the deity statue was already a great disrespect, but in order to investigate the beam above, this was the only way.


    Liu Qing climbed up the beam and said to me:


    "Don''t come up, it would affect me if you were clumsy."


    I helplessly said:


    "I don''t intend to go up."


    As his voice fell, Liu Qing''s hand had already started to carefully feel around the beam. After that, he constantly rapped the beam, and from the beam, an empty sound was emitted.


    The beam was actually hollow ¡­


    As for the black cat, it saw that Liu Qing had come up, but it did not mind. It licked its claws and washed its face, then went back to sleep.


    "It really is a coffin!"


    At this time, Liu Qing shouted from above, and after that, I saw him slowly find a gap, and actually open the beam!


    We couldn''t see the top of the beam, but we didn''t expect it to actually open up. And this beam is actually a coffin ¡­ It''s fixed here.


    "The whole beam was made of the surrounding wood, fixed together with the roof and the central girder, and designed very cleverly.


    "From what we can see below, it''s hard to tell that this thing is actually a coffin ¡­"


    After saying all that, Liu Qing''s expression turned complicated. He took a deep breath, opened the coffin, and looked towards the crack.


    Even down below, I could smell the stench. I coughed and almost vomited.


    I''ve seen quite a few corpses, and there are also rotten corpses, but I''ve never smelled anything like this.


    This kind of smell made me feel strange and disgusting. I subconsciously took a few steps back and worriedly looked at Liu Qing.


    Liu Qing''s face changed. We can''t stand the smell down there, and the moment he opened the coffin, the smell came flying straight at us from his direction.


    Liu Qing''s face turned yellow, he frowned, held his breath, and held his flashlight as he looked at the inside of the coffin.


    By now, I had basically gotten used to the darkness, and even without the flashlight, I could almost see clearly.


    Liu Qing held his breath, and forcibly squeezed his head into the coffin''s crevice. He looked funny, but I couldn''t help but to be worried.


    The coffin was hung high up on top, and it was even above the idol''s head, maybe it was really as Liu Qing had said, the thorny forest and small temples were all used to suppress the Ghost Being?


    Right now, the truth had yet to be revealed, so it was impossible to determine who was right and who was right. Everyone was only guessing.


    In fact, Liu Qing was being too rash in opening the coffin, if it was me, I probably would not have done that.


    After all, he did not know how much danger was inside the coffin, so he should consider it carefully.


    However, Liu Qing had great abilities, so it was understandable for him to be slightly more daring.


    Lingling and I covered our noses as Lingling shouted.


    "Big brother Liu Qing, you have to be careful!"


    Liu Qing''s head probed inside the coffin for a long time before it came out. Then, it quickly jumped and took the opportunity to cover the coffin with the lid.


    The movement was completed in one go, so the coffin lid must be heavy as well. From this, it could be seen that Liu Qing''s skill was indeed not bad.


    At this time, I was still holding my breath, while Liu Qing quickly jumped down and walked to the entrance of the small temple, and gasped for air towards the big mouth of the thorny bush outside:


    "It smells so bad, hold onto the grass ¡­"


    "What''s inside?"


    I asked as the lid of the coffin was closed and the smell around us slowly dissipated.


    "The things on top of it are indeed the coffins of the dead, but I feel that the things inside are very strange ¡­"


    Liu Qing frowned and said.


    He then paused, as if organizing his thoughts. His chest heaved up and down, obviously having held his breath for too long.


    "It''s not a corpse, it''s really strange. I''ve never seen anything like it!"


    Liu Qing slowly said after a long while.


    Not a corpse? The moment I smelled it, I felt that it wasn''t a human corpse, because I didn''t know that a human body would emit such a stinky smell.


    However, I didn''t expect it to be a corpse.


    As Liu Qing continued to speak:


    "This thing is a coffin, right? It''s a standard coffin. Although this is my first time seeing a real coffin, I''ve heard about it before."


    There are some Rune carved inside that I don''t quite understand, but I do have a general idea of the order of the Rune.


    What I saw inside it just now was actually a wooden figure ¡­


    Regardless of height, they were all similar to real people.


    The stench was coming from the body of the wooden puppet.


    Furthermore, the body of the wooden figure was very blurry. Whether it was its face or limbs, they were all ¡­


    All of them seem to have rotted away. "


    It was hard to describe that appearance, so it could only be described as rotten.


    In addition, the smell was also coming from the body of the wood person. It was not impossible to say that the wood person was rotten.


    However ¡­ After all, it was just a wooden puppet. How could it emit such a scent?


    Speaking of the wood people, I remembered what I saw in Aunt Zhang''s house. Those wood people seemed to be used to suppress the entire Evil Theurgy.


    But this wood person was actually placed inside a corpse coffin, could there be some sort of relationship between the two?


    I closed my eyes and tried to connect the two, but there was nothing I could do.


    However, I had thought of four words. It was a method from the Compendium of Evil Theurgy, named ¡ª


    The Yin Coffin Suppressing Spirit.


    The so-called god here was not the meaning of a god, but rather a person''s soul and spirit.


    Suppressing a person''s soul naturally meant using Yin Qi. After a long time, the person''s soul would slowly dissipate from the body.


    There has always been a dispute between the Profound Arts regarding the spirit and the soul, including in the Compendium of Evil Theurgy.


    Some believe that the mind is the soul, while others believe that the soul is the soul and the god is the god. The two cannot be confused.


    In any case, there were too many unknown areas in the field of metaphysics.


    There are some things handed down by the ancients that people can now give several explanations for.


    And if the so-called God really existed, then the Yin Coffin God was suppressing a human''s "God".


    It could be said that this method of killing was an invisible method of slowly killing people.


    Using a relatively small coffin to place in the body of a baby, the strength of the baby would be the greatest if it had just been born.


    This was because this was a kind of invisible killing technique. These things were all for the sake of being able to hide oneself, and wouldn''t take up too much space.


    And the infant that died right after being born was indeed a lot stronger than the resentment it had after being born a few months ago.


    He placed the baby''s corpse in the coffin. Because of the Miasma, and also because of the technique, the baby''s corpse would not exude a very strong scent.


    At least the victim wouldn''t feel it.


    He then placed the coffin in a place where the victim often stayed, such as the top of the desk, or the head of the bed. In short, as long as he could face the victim, the coffin did not have to be on the victim''s head.


    Of course, if he could do that, the power would be even greater.


    Killing was invisible and intangible. From the inside out, one would feel weak at the start. Slowly, one might fall asleep one day and lose the ability to wake up ¡­


    At this moment, the scene in front of me seems to be extremely similar to the Yin Coffin God. It''s just that there isn''t a corpse in the Yin Coffin.


    Perhaps, this wood golem was something even stranger than a corpse? Otherwise, why would it rot? Also, why would he spend so much effort to put it into the coffin?